《Four or Dead by G O A》


 Chapter 1

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 "></h1>


    ***This book is a dark romance, reverse harem type story. Please consider this a trigger warning. This book contains triggers from beginning to end and I will not spell them out at the beginning of each chapter. If you decide to continue reading, this is your warning and I hope you will enjoy the story.


    I am standing in front of my full-length mirror trying to decide the best way to hide the scars that litter the skin along my back and neck.


    Thankfully, the new bruises I had acquired were along my ribs and could easily be hidden under my shirt. My old scars were the ones hard to hide, but I had to try.


    My father didn¡¯t like rumors floating around about us especially since he was a valued member of ourmunity.


    We lived in an upscale neighborhood thanks to my father¡¯s sessfulpany, but it was a version of hell on earth. My father was a monster in these four walls, and a god among men in the real world.


    I wish I could say that his hatred toward me began because of my mother¡¯s death, that he just couldn¡¯t stand looking at me and that was why he hurt me. The fact is, he hated me the moment I was born.


    He hated me the moment the doctor said, ¡®it¡¯s a girl¡¯. He wanted a son to be heir of hispany and all the shady activity he did under the name of his legitimate business. Mom didn¡¯t give him what he wanted, and because he beat her near an inch of her life the moment they brought me home, she never wanted to get pregnant again.


    The stress of my father¡¯s abuse made it too hard for her to even stand his touch and when he found out that she had secretly taken preventive measure to never get pregnant again, she had signed her death sentence.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She died in a so-called ident, but I know that was a lie. She had ruined my father¡¯s chance at having a son, and he killed her for it. I would have died in the ident as well if it hadn¡¯t been for a Good Samaritan who happened upon the ident early enough to pull me out. Just after I was pulled out of the car the whole thing burst into mes confirming that my mother was dead.


    My father decided it would be too risky to try to kill me again and ying the grieve in husband and distraught father was too good an opportunity to pass up. This was just for show though, because as soon as I healed from the ident, he took out his anger on me.


    It started out with a few hits from his belt as discipline, but he would hit me in the back. Then he got creative with his methods of beating me and upgraded to other sorts of items. When I hit puberty though, things only got worse. His friends started to take notice of me, and he would leave me alone with them to do with me as they<em>wished</em>. Then he would walk in and punish me again for what I was forced to do.


    I had hopped that at least school would be an escape from the hell of a life I endured at home, but I wasn¡¯t so lucky.


    It felt as if I was born into this world to be an outlet for people to take their anger out on. See some of these scars were from the many attempts to teach me who was in charge in the halls of my school. The long scar across my stomach was from the group of girls at my school who hated me the moment they saw me freshman year. They had been pushing me around and there was a broken railing on the bleachers, and I collided with it hard enough for it to cut through my skin deep enough for it to require stitches.


    They had left me there bleeding and in shock until a faculty member found me. Andrea, the typical mean girl and her crew made my life even worse. Then there are the four boys who hung around her, bullies in their own right.


    <em>The Dark Angels</em>¡­.Asher, Logan, Jayden, and Leo.


    That was the name of their crew, although I didn¡¯t know much about all that. Andrea and Asher had been a thing since as long as I could remember, and although the others hung around them, they didn¡¯t stick with the same girl longer than a week. Asher even had a few girls here and there that Andrea pretended not to see. She was more worried about the statues of being with the leader of The Dark Angels than having his loyalty.


    Now The Dark Angels had their own way off tormenting me, in the way of more s**ual harassment. Anything from a smack to my butt to pushing me into a dark corner and grinding against me before taking of andughing.


    I had no idea why any of them targeted me since I always tried to keep to myself and avoid interacting with anyone. I didn¡¯t have a single friend, and that was because I couldn¡¯t trust anyone.


    ¡°Emma Grace! Hurry up!¡± My father yelled up to me from the living room.


    I closed my eyes and sighed, going with my usual jean jacket to cover my scars. I wiped away a stray tear from my ch**k before opening my bedroom door and making my way down the stairs. I swallow when I saw my dad leaning against the wall next to the door waiting for me. He looked up when he heard me and smiles at me sweetly, but I know that look is lethal. I walk slowly near him and pulled my back pack onto my back and reached carefully for the doorknob. For a moment I thought he would really just let me go, but as I pulled the door open, I was yanked back by the hair and he wrapped it tight in his grip.


    ¡°Remember the rules, Emma. Keep your head down, and your mouth shut. Got it?¡± He asked turning his nose and burying it in my hair.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and tried to think of anything else, and when he finally let go, I stumbled out the door and raced down the front steps. My bike was hidden on the side of the house and I sprinted to grab it and mounted it all in one quick motion.


    My school was in no way a haven, but I was too scared to stay here a moment longer. One thing I knew for sure was that although the kids at school enjoyed hurting me, my father would enjoy killing me. For some reason I still wanted to live, but that could change at any moment. I mean what kind of life was worth living when it was full of pain?


    I took my time getting to school so that I could enjoy a bit of peace and fresh air before climbing right back into the lion¡¯s den. The peace was short lived though, and soon my eyes fell on the outer building of my school. Other students wereughing and smiling as they filed into the main entrance, and I carefully parked my bike. I kneeled to lock a chain to it and stupidly turned my back. I should have known there would be no reprieve before the tormenting would start again. Before I even registered the sound of approaching steps my face was crashing into the chain of my bike making me cry out from both shock and pain. I fell to my butt and cradled my face in my hands as my face throbbed with pain. As expected, a stream of blood began to run down from my nose, and I leaned my head back but it had already started dripping all over my clothes.


    Snickering came from above me and my eyes met Andrea¡¯s and she smirked at me.


    ¡°Wee to senior year!¡± She said before turning and sashaying toward the entrance of the school with her minions in tow.


    I little out a shaky breath and push myself off the floor and try to keep my head back slightly even though it probably would do little good.


    First day and I already had blood all over me, great. I heard another snickeringugh as The Dark Angels walked past me in the direction of the front door.


    ¡°Hey sunny! You got something on your shirt there.¡± Logan called out with augh.


    Sunny.


    Not the worst nickname out there but it annoyed me that it meant the jerk didn¡¯t even know my name even though his crew had been targeting me for thest three years. He started calling me sunny because my hair had a tendency to turn a golden color in the sun. So, around the beginning of the year after summer break my hair usually turned a lighter color, but that wasn¡¯t the full extent of the joke. He often madements about whether or not my other hair looked the same and if I sunbathed naked to make sure everything matched. It was stupid but he and his buddies found it funny, so I ignored thements.


    I let them pass without a reply and waited a few moments longer before walking into the front door myself and immediately heading toward the bathroom. I made quick work of washing my face off and making sure the bleeding from my nose had stopped. Once I was finished, I examined my nose in the mirror and concluded that my nose wasn¡¯t broken but there was some slight bruising appearing on the ridges and in the inner corners of my eyes. Thankfully I carried a foundation stick with me for such events, and I quickly covered as much as I could.


    My father did not allow me to wear makeup, so this one stick was a raremodity that I had been able to hide from him. I had to use it sparingly, so I hoped that my future confrontations with the devil¡¯s spawns would consist of bodily injuries and not face injuries.


    I am sure you are wondering why I have never fought back or why I don¡¯t whine more about pain. The truth is about ny percent of the time I have a severe injury that makes these small injuries not worth my breath. Right now, I was sporting bruised ribs and bruises to my legs as well that hurt far worse making the injury to my face feel like a paper cut. I have been in pain every day for my life, so I was used to it. A sigh escaped my mouth when I realized there was areas that the makeup wasn¡¯t covering well, and I gave up. As I walked closer to the door, I heard voices on the other side and quickly ducked into one of the stalls.

 Chapter 2

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 "></h1>


    I did my best to quiet my breathing when I saw that it was Andrea and her crew who hade in.


    ¡°So? Did you and Asher finally make things official?¡± One of Andrea¡¯s friends asked excitedly.


    What was her name again? Melody¡­.I couldn¡¯t remember. I had never really taken the time to learn their names in between the attacks on me.


    ¡°Of course we did! It was amazing! I mean I knew he wasn¡¯t a virgin but that extra experience made it worth it!¡± Andrea gushed.


    ¡°So you told him it was your first time? How did he take that?¡± on of the other girls asked.


    ¡°Hell no! I didn¡¯t want him to be all weird about it, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Andrea admitted.


    ¡°Well now that he has had a taste of you he is going to be all over you to do it again.¡± Yet another girl added.


    ¡°So? I am happy to do anything for him, he just has to ask. I don¡¯t want to be one of his throw always. I want him to alwayse running back to me no matter who he has been with.¡± Andrea said.


    ¡°Well make sure you are worth his effort. That means we need to go shopping!¡± The first girl said excitedly. ¡°Some s*xy lingerie!¡±


    ¡°Yes absolutely! After school yeah? You will have him drooling!¡± And with that they pranced out of the bathroom leaving me alone finally.


    Andrea was a virgin? And she didn¡¯t tell Asher? Why would she lie about such a thing? She had thrown away such a special thing for a jerk like Asher who happily hooked up with other girls right in front of her.


    I shook my head and opened the door giving myself another quick look just in time for the first bell to ring. I ran from the bathroom and headed to my first ss with barely a minute to spare. When I looked around I found that all the seats were taken except for one in back right in the middle of The Dark Angel¡¯s group.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Great.


    I slowly walked toward the seat with my head lowered, but I caught the smirks the boys gave me. I just had to get through this day.


    ¡°Hey Sunny girl! Saved you a seat, unless you rather sit on this thrown.¡± Leo says hunting out his hips with augh that made my insides knot in the worst way.


    ¡°This seat is fine thank you.¡± I say softly and sitting in the vacant seat without another word.


    The teacher walked in just before one of the others could get another word in, and finally, their attention drifted from me. ss went by without any interaction from the boys other than a few smirks and looks. I had no idea why these guys focused on me at all becausepared to Andrea and the others I was nothing special. I wasn¡¯t allowed to even try to look pretty, but maybe that¡¯s why they enjoyed teasing me so much because I am so in.


    My wavy brown hair almost hits my waist and I have a constant pink blush on my cheeks any time I step outside. My skin is a very light tan and I have a slim figure with no curves whatsoever. Thatst bit was mostly because my diet was heavily monitored to be sure I was appealing for whatever purpose my father had for me. Andrea wasn¡¯t the only one who lost her virginity recently, but at least she cared about the boy who did it. My first time would never be a precious memory for me it caused me to wake up screaming and crying since that day.


    When ss ended I gathered my things quickly and dashed for the door. I finally took the opportunity to unload some of my stuff into my locker. The door mmed suddenly just barely missing my fingers and I gasped and stumbled back, my heart pounding and my eyes wide.


    ¡°Sunny.¡± Logan says with a smile as he made his way toward me.


    As he moved closer to me I took a step back and he sighed. ¡°Stop walking away from me Sunny.¡±


    I gulped and stopped in my tracks. ¡°Good girl now let¡¯s get to ss.¡± He said wrapping an arm around my shoulder and leading me to the next ss which I guess we had together.


    He led me to a seat and gave the guy in the seat beside me a look causing the guy to scurry away. He took the newly vacated seat with a triumphant smile. Soon Asher walked in with Andrea draped all over him and he took the seat on the opposite side of me. He didn¡¯t say a word to me but I could feel his intense stare on me, even though Andrea was turned toward him from the seat in front of him, going on and on about something I cared nothing about. Something was different from how the boys usually treated me, but I was confused about why. They often yed tricks on me, sometimes to an unbearable limit. Now they were going out of their way to be near me, and acting almost¡­possessive. What game were they ying?


    When the ss ended and I made my way to the cafeteria, I felt the tug of someone following me. Logan and Leo tailed me toward the lunch line as I picked out an apple and milk.


    ¡°Do you ever eat Sunny?¡± Leo asks me. ¡°Or are you one of those girls that try to be as skinny as a supermodel?¡±


    He racked his eyes down my b*dy and shook his head in disapproval. ¡°You may have the figure but you are far too short to have a career like that.¡±


    I don¡¯t say a word and turn my attention back to the line.


    ¡°She is far too ugly to model anyway. Look at her, she doesn¡¯t even wear any makeup which just makes it worse. It¡¯s pathetic.¡± Andrea says mming into my shoulder and moving to stand in line in front of me.


    Again I said nothing and I kept my head low.


    ¡°Shut up Andrea.¡± Leo snaps out. ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance either so just keep your mouth shut if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    I swallowed and dared to steal a nce between them. Andrea¡¯s mouth was agape, and she turned to Asher and pouted. ¡°Baby, are you going to let him talk to me like that?¡±


    Asher shrugged and walked away with Andrea trailing behind him and whining.


    ¡°God I hate that girl. Her voice is like nails against a chalkboard. I feel bad for Ash.¡± I hear Logan say with a groan.


    Finally, I made it to the end of the line and pulled my money out to pay for my two items, but Leo swooped in thrusting a few bills to the lunchdy. I looked at him with confusion.


    ¡°What you don¡¯t like when a guy pays for your food? Isn¡¯t that what girls fuss over All the time? You know, it¡¯s the gentlemanly thing to do and all.¡± Leo said with a cocky grin.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked, my voice just above a whisper.


    He looked at me with furrowed brows. ¡°What exactly am I doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­following me, buying my lunch¡­what do you want from me?¡± I asked him.


    He smiled. ¡°Maybe I want a favor from you.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He tapped his chin and pretended to consider his options. ¡°How about I just hold on to the favor for now.¡±


    I nodded and turned to walk away only for Leo and Logan to each grab one of my elbows and lead me to their table.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I asked frantically trying to pull away from them.


    ¡°You are sitting with us today. Hey you! Move over.¡± Leo yelled at one of the girls sitting at the table


    She quickly moved and Leo sat me in her spot.


    ¡°Is this the favor?¡± I asked him loud enough that only he could hear.


    He leaned in close to me. ¡°When I ask for my favor you will be doing more than sitting next to me for lunch.¡±


    I gulped and fell silent, setting my hands in myp and keeping my head low. I didn¡¯t even touch my food because I was too nervous. It felt like The Dark Angels were setting me up for something and my mind was panicking as the theOries of what it could be ran through my head. I could feel Andrea shooting daggers at me with her eyes, so I didn¡¯t say a word or move at all as the othersughed and joked around me. I didn¡¯t belong here and as soon as the bell rang I grabbed my food and rushed away. I could hear Andrea and her friendsughing and saying things about me making the others at the tableugh as well, but I didn¡¯t stick around to hear a word. I didn¡¯t stop when I heard someone calling out after me. All I did was run and pushed out the side doors and made my way toward the football field and leaned against a wall hidden under the bleachers.


    <em>¡®What are they nning? Why won¡¯t they just do it?¡¯</em>I thought to myself.

 Chapter 3

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 "></h1>


    When I was finally alone I let the tears fall and I slid down the wall until my knees hit my chest and I buried my head in them. My body trembled as I let out everything I was feeling. I shouldn¡¯t miss my next ss because my dad would be told and he would beat me for it, but I just couldn¡¯t handle this anymore. Why did I keep fighting to live if this was the life I had? I was beaten and raped and tormented! This was it, I wasn¡¯t doing it anymore.


    After a few deep breaths, I let my tears dry and I thought about how to do it. There were so many ways, but I had to be sure it wouldn¡¯t go wrong. Jumping wasn¡¯t guaranteed sometimes, so that was out. Jumping in front of a car could result in a few broken bones but I could still possibly live, so that was out too. I thought hard and paced as I did until it hit me. My dad had a gun in his office. He had threatened me with it before and as far as I saw he didn¡¯t even bother to lock it away, probably because he knew I would never go in there.


    But I was desperate and I would be dead so what did it matter if I went in? I could do it right there so he would have to clean up the mess of what he led me to. I was never a spiteful person but something about killing myself in his chair and him finding me and having to deal with the fall out of my death made me smile. I wish I could see his face when he found me and how he nned to exin it away. I had to go now though while he wasn¡¯t home to be sure I couldn¡¯t be stopped. With onest breath to boost my resolve, I stepped out from my hiding ce and began walking across the field to the front of the school where my bike was parked.


    My mind was focused on one thing so I didn¡¯t care who saw me leaving and I mounted my bike not even feeling bad when I knocked several over.


    ¡°Hey Sunny where¡¯s the fire?¡± Jayden¡¯s voice rang out from the direction of the front steps of the school.


    I ignored him and turned my bike around and jumped on. There were footstepsing toward me so I took off as fast as I could. My focus zeroed in with determination and I pumped my legs as fast as I could not even bothering to wait for cars to pass. So what if they hit me, I would just get back up and keep going until this was done.


    ¡°Sunny!! Hey, slow down girl!¡± I heard someone yell to me but I don¡¯t turn or slow down.


    I heard a string of curses and the sound of brakes as I weaved through a chaotic crosswalk without looking or stopping. When I finally make it home I don¡¯t even slow down before tumbling off my bike and running to my door.


    ¡°Dammit Sunny slow down will you!¡± Someone yelled from behind me while I fumbled with my keys.


    Several foot falls could be heard behind me and someone pulled my arm to make me turn to them. My chest rose and fell as I tried to calm myself.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What the hell was that? You could have been killed! What is wrong with you?¡± Asher said tightening his grip on my arm.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I growled at him, pulling my arm out of his grip.


    With one more try, I got my key inside and I burst through the door and headed straight to my father¡¯s office. I opened several drawers and mmed them back in ce in frustration when I couldn¡¯t find what I¡¯m looking for.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± I asked desperately under my breath.


    Finally, I found it in thest drawer and I stood there looking at it for a few moments before I reached in and wrapped my hand around the cool metal. My heart was pounding as I felt the weight of it in my hands. I slowly pull it all the way out and kept my eyes locked on it.


    ¡°Sunny¡­Emma what are you doing?¡± Leo asked and I lifted my eyes to him and pointed the gun at the four boys I had grown to hate over thest three years.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I screamed holding the gun and pointing it right at them.


    I wouldn¡¯t shoot them because I wasn¡¯t a murderer. I didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt except me.


    ¡°Ok Sunny we can talk about this¡­¡± Leo said softly stepping closer to me.


    ¡°My name isn¡¯t Sunny!¡± I screamed at him.


    ¡°Sorry. Emma, just calm down okay?¡± He said keeping his hands raised and slowly moved closer.


    ¡°Get away Leo or I swear I will shoot you. Get the hell out all of you! You¡¯ve done enough! You all have! Just leave me alone!¡± I screamed tightening my eyes.


    Shots ring out and I gasped as darkness fell around me.

 Chapter 4

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 "></h1>


    <strong>Freshman year</strong>


    Dad had his friends overst night and they told me everything they wanted to do to me whenever they had me alone. They said that it would be our secret. My father didn¡¯t let them take everything because he nned on saving me for just the right opportunity. I could still feel their hands all over me the following morning as I dressed for my first day of high school.


    Middle school hadn¡¯t been so bad, and I even made a friend myst year there, and I couldn¡¯t wait to see him. He had been so nice to me my wholest year of middle school and we had be inseparable. I quietly went downstairs and thankfully dad was nowhere in sight, so I was able to slip out easily. A car waited for me at the end of my driveway, and I smiled as one of the most handsome faces smiled back at me.


    As close as we were I admit I had a bit of a crush on my friend, how could I not? The summer break had been time enough for both of us to mature a bit more. He had obviously bulked up and my own form had rounded out a bit more even though I was still as slim as ever.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± He said as I opened the door and climbed in.


    He was dressed differently today. He was sporting dark wash jeans and a ck t-shirt. I was impressed but a little confused because he didn¡¯t usually wear such dark colors, but I brushed it off. We drove to school listening to music sting from the radio and I felt peaceful for the first time in weeks. I hadn¡¯t seen him in person for about a month as I healed from some pretty serious wounds. I didn¡¯t want him to see me like that, so we spoke over the phone mostly.


    Our school came into view and he parked alongside a dark-colored sports car that three guys were standing beside. I looked each of them over and noticed they were dressed simrly to Leo and they dipped their heads at him.


    ¡°Do you know them?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yeah! We met at the garage I worked at over the summer. They¡¯re cool guys.¡± He says turning the car off and opening his door to climb out.


    I followed suit and stood next to my door as I watched him greet his friends. One of them nced over at me and smirked.


    ¡°So, Leo is that your girl?¡± One of them asked.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Leo looked at me and swallowed. ¡°Nah.¡±


    I knew we were just friends but that hurt. It wasn¡¯t what he said but the fact he looked embarrassed of me for some reason.


    ¡°Hello littledy, I¡¯m Logan. That there is Asher and Jayden.¡± He said pointing to the other guys leaning against the car. ¡°So, since you aren¡¯t Leo¡¯s girl maybe me and you can have some fun together.¡±


    His arm wrapped around my shoulder and his hand skimmed my arm softly as he moved his mouth closer to my ear.


    ¡°You smell sweet enough to eat.¡± He whispered into my ear and my heart stopped.


    His words and the feeling of his touch sent panic through me as memories of those men touching me rushed into my mind. My heart began to race, and I pulled away from him and stumbled back.


    One of the guysughed. ¡°What the hell is wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°You burned her Logan.¡± Someone said teasingly but Logan looked angry.


    ¡°What are you too good to be touched? Huh? Sorry Sunny but you are not worth my time.¡± Logan said and I looked to Leo for help.


    His eyes were low, and he pretended he didn¡¯t see what was going on. I stepped back further and walked away and toward the front steps of the school. Hot tears fell from my eyes as I walked down the hallway to find my locker.


    After that first day, Leo shut me out and started to evenugh at some of the remarks from other guys. As weeks passed, he started to even join in on some of their pranks. The only friend I had turned into my worst nightmare. Then this girl started hanging around them and she always looking down her nose at me. She and her friends started to join the boys in tormenting me, but they were far worse.


    The boys preferred verbal torment and left the more physical acts to the girls. One day in the girl¡¯s locker room they saw all of my scars and held me down and used a permanent marker to draw along the raised skin and then took a picture and posted it on Instagram. They hashtaged it #slutart and this turned into a whole series of instances where I was the featured muse.


    You would think going to someone from the faculty for help would save me, but as soon as I stepped into the assistant principal¡¯s office, I knew I was screwed. I recognized him from the many parties I attended with my father, and the smile he gave me sent shivers of fear down my spine. He hadn¡¯t been one of the men who came into my room, but I recall my father offering it to him during a whispered conversation.


    I needed help though, so I broke down and told him what had been done to me. He gave me a sympathetic nod and walked around his desk to sit beside me. He rested his hand on my leg and I tensed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me what they did so I have a better idea of what we are dealing with. Otherwise, it¡¯s their word against yours.¡± He said.


    He had a point I reasoned, and I turned in my seat to raise the back of my shirt slightly. My breaths were erratic as I waited. He hummed behind me and soon I felt his fingers running along the top of one of my bigger scars and down. I jolted under his touch but then his other hand gripped my hip tightly. I knew then that I had made a big mistake. When I suddenly felt his breath along my upper back though I started to feel nauseous. He took in a big breath of my scent before cing a soft k*ss on my skin and I clench my eyes shut.


    Before it could go any further though someone opened the door and the principal looked back at the same time as I did. Leo stood in the doorway in shock, and I quickly pulled my shirt down and shot to my feet. He stepped aside and I rushed past him and out into the hall.


    The next day a rumor about me sleeping with the assistant principal was all over the school and I knew exactly who started it. The guy I once thought of as a friend had told everyone what he saw. Everyone watched and whispered about me for weeks and the rumor grew bigger with each passing day. Some people had scrawled the words ¡®slut¡¯ and ¡®whore¡¯ on my locker.


    My father even cornered me one day and threw me against the wall calling me every name in the book. He told me that only he could give me permission on who to be with and I would be sorry for going behind his back. He covered my stomach and back in bruises that day and I had to stay home for four days to recover. He even had to call a doctor to check on me, but when the school called saying I couldn¡¯t miss any more days he got angry all over again.


    My grades had not been good because of all of this and to make sure I got caught up he locked me in the closet I slept in for a whole weekend with one bottle of water a day and all the schoolwork I had missed. I was also given my usual bucket to use the bathroom in and no food. Thankfully it hadn¡¯t been the first time I had gone without eating and my body had been conditioned to not even bother reminding me of how hungry I was.


    Hugry. And pain¡­


    <strong>Present¡­</strong>


    The sound of beeping rang in my ears like a speaker on too loud and I groaned. My head was killing me, and I pressed my eyes tighter to try and endure the pain.


    ¡°She¡¯s waking up.¡± Someone said.


    My mind was racing and when I opened my eyes, and everything was blurry I started to panic.


    ¡°Miss Grace please stay calm, okay?¡± A soft female voice said.


    A gentle hand touched me, and I pulled away too quickly and I tumbled off of the bed I wasying on and fell to the ground hard. The impact made me cry out, but the panic was too intense that I hardly registered the pain.


    Someone cursed and I felt strong hands gripping me but that only made me scream in protest.


    ¡°No! Please no!¡± I begged.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t hurt you. We need to get you back in bed though.¡± The man¡¯s voice said gently.


    I soon felt the fell of the bed beneath me. I blinked a few times, but I still could barely see anything. The edges of my vision were dark while the rest was extremely cloudy, barely clear enough to make out shapes of two people standing near me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where am I? Why can¡¯t I see?¡± I asked in a panic.


    ¡°Miss Grace I am Doctor Camille. I have been looking after you for thest two days while you have been unconscious.¡± The figure to the close left me says.


    I was in a hospital, but how and why?

 Four or dead by G O A Chapter 5

    ¡°T¨Ctwo days?¡± I ask in soft disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, dear. You¡­suffered from a severe head injury. A gunshot wound that grazed your head almost fatally, and a concussion from copsing and hitting your head on the edge of a desk.¡± She exined.


    I closed my eyes and let out a shaky breath and whimpered softly reaching up and touching my eyelids softly.


    ¡°Will my eyes heal?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It may take some time and we can¡¯t say how long the symptoms willst since it¡¯s different for every individual.¡± She replied honestly.


    I nod.


    ¡°When can she be released?¡± The second person asks.


    I am too confused that I can¡¯t ce the voice. It sounds like someone I know but my head was too much of a mess.


    ¡°That is another matter we need to discuss. She has significant scarring and bruising over most of her body. We had to contact the authorities and report possible abuse. They want to interview her guardian about this and may rmend she stay with a friend until it can be investigated.¡± The doctor said and I shook my head frantically and reach around to grab her hand.


    ¡°No please don¡¯t! Please. They can¡¯t ask questions. Please!¡± I begged.She ced her hand on top of mine and rubbed them gently.


    ¡°Dear someone has been hurting you and it¡¯s our responsibility to make sure you are safe at home. We can¡¯t send you back in this condition if there is someone who can hurt you further.¡±


    I let go of her and fell back on my pillow letting my tears fall. How had I messed up so much that now my whole world was falling apart? It was easy, shoot the gun and it would be done. What happened?


    ¡°I can let her stay with me for a while.¡± The man said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°She will need to be monitored for any further pain due to her injuries. If she sent home with her eyes still in this condition she will need a lot of help.¡± The doctor exined to the man. Who is this guy? How could I go anywhere with someone I don¡¯t know well enough to recognize their voice? Why would the hospital even let him?


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest for now ande check on you in a little while. Call the nurse if you need anything. Okay?¡± The doctor said handing me some kind of remote.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± The man said.


    There is silence in the room for a moment before the man let out a sigh.


    ¡°W¨Cwho are you?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize my voice, Emma?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It sounds familiar, but I don¡¯t remember it,¡± I said shyly.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best that way. I don¡¯t want to upset you.¡± The man said taking hold of my hand and I flinched.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry. Did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°N¨Cno it¡¯s okay,¡± I said before rxing.


    ¡°Please tell me who you are.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t want to upset you.¡± He said


    ¡°Please not knowing is scaring me more,¡± I replied nervously.


    He sighed and tightened his hold on my hand a bit.


    <i>¡°It¡¯s¡­.¡±</i>

 Four or dead by G O A Chapter 6

    <i>¡°It¡¯s¡­Asher.¡±</i>


    I gasped and quickly try to pull my hand away from him.


    ¡°No¡­no no!¡± I said moving further up my bed and making myself smaller.


    ¡°Emma¡­please..it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t hurt you, I swear.¡± He said, his voice soft.


    No wonder I didn¡¯t recognize his voice. He hardly ever spoke to me and when he did his voice taunting and cold. His voice was now soft and kind, something I had never heard from him.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Why? To hurt me?¡± I asked pulling my legs closer to me, making myself as small as possible.


    ¡°No of course not! I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡± He said, his voice sounded wounded.


    ¡°But you have hurt me before. You let others hurt me¡­¡± I said a hint of anger in my voice.


    He sighed yet again.


    ¡°I know. I know Emma. I¡¯m so sorry. I had no idea everything that was going on with you¡­all the scars¡­you have been in so much pain and we hurt you even more. I can never make up for what¡¯s been done to you, but I will try if you let me.¡±


    I shook my head in disbelief.


    ¡°How could I ever trust any of you? After everything, I can never trust you.¡±


    His blurry figure moved closer to me and he reached his hand out to cup my face. I whimpered and readied myself for pain, but it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°I will never hurt you again, and I won¡¯t let anyone else hurt you again either. I will not let you go back to that house, Emma. Your father has been hurting you¡­they said¡­that you had trauma¡­that you had been abused as well.¡± His voice grew softly at thosest words.


    I swallowed hard and tears fell with ease.


    ¡°Y¨Cyes.¡±


    He already knew so there was no point in lying now. ¡°How could they tell?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°They said there was external scarring that concerned them, so they did an internal exam and found scarring there as well.¡± He replied with a cautious tone.


    ¡°Why did they tell you all this?¡± I asked him, tightening my arms around my legs.


    ¡°They tried reaching your father at first, but he couldn¡¯t be reached, then when they examined you , they didn¡¯t want him anywhere near you. Leo asked if we could be temporarily responsible for you until the investigation against your father isplete. Since you have no other family, and since my father is well known and trusted they agreed.¡± He said.


    I scoffed.


    ¡°Of course. Your family name was all that was needed to take me from one hell to another with no say from me.¡±


    I think he was taken aback by words as much as I was because he fell silent for a while. I had no idea where that fierceness came from, but this whole situation was insane. I was mad now. My chance to get out of this messed up situation had been ruined and now I was trapped in the clutches of the very people who had tormented me for thest three years. No matter how genuine Asher sounded, I didn¡¯t believe a word of it. There was a reason why they did this, and I wouldn¡¯t let my guard down not even for one second. I may be mostly blind, but I would fight shadows any day then be a victim again. I may be weak, but I needed to get away somehow. There had to be a way to break free.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Four or dead by G O A Chapter 7

    <b>Yesterday Night</b>


    ¡°Are you serious? You want us to bring her here?¡± Jayden asked Asher as he paced the living room.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it, Jay. She has scars all over her¡­ the one on her stomach¡­¡± Asher¡¯s jaw clenched in anger. ¡°


    That was Andrea¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Okay I get it, but she would never stay with us after how we treated her,¡± Jayden said falling back onto the couch.


    My mind drifted to that day as the others bickered¡­


    <b>* shback ¨C Two days earlier *</b>


    Emma was standing in front of us with tears falling and a gun pointed at me. I loved her once maybe still did, and I watched her put a gun to her head making my whole world low. Everything we had done to her began to sh through my mind and my heart broke realizing we had led her to this point. I barely thought and rushed toward her, but I reached her only in time to make her flinch and pull the trigger. Then I watched her body fall forward and she hit the desk hard and I caught her before she hit the floor. There was blood everywhere and I started to panic. Asher grabbed her from me andid her gently on the floor to examine her quickly. My ears begin to ring as I looked down at her blood on my hands. Asher brushed her hair aside carefully and tried to see the bullet wound but there was just so much blood.


    ¡°She¡¯s still breathing!¡± Asher yelled to Logan who was talking to someone on the phone, I assumed 911.


    ¡°They are on their way! They said toy her t in case she has any other injuries.¡± Logan exined, his voice frantic.


    I looked at each of the guys, and I wondered what they could be thinking. Did they believe this was our fault like I did? We had led her to this moment, and she could die because of it. She wanted to get away from us so badly that she was willing to take her own life. How had ite to this? I saw Logan pacing and pulling at his hair as we waited for the ambnce, while Asher knelt beside Emma and watched her carefully. Jayden stood by Emma with his hands clenched tight to his sides, his eyes squeezed shut. He out of all of us had seen too much death in his life, but we had no idea what we were walking into when we followed Emma here. If we had known we could have tried to stop her sooner, now Jayden was reliving his past as Emma bled out right in front of us.


    Asher moved to pick her up, but Logan held him back.


    ¡°They said to leave her man.¡±


    ¡°I have to do something! She¡¯s dying!¡± Asher yelled.


    Just then the paramedics came rushing in and the three of us moved away but Asher wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Sir, we need you to move aside so we can help your girlfriend, okay?¡± One of the paramedics said.


    Asher looked up at him with eyes wide but nodded and moved away. Everything moved so quickly as they rushed her to the ambnce, but we were right on their tails. We loaded into our cars and took off behind the ambnce as fast as we could. When we reached the hospital, we parked and ran after the paramedics as they rolled her into the emergency room, even though I was pretty sure we weren¡¯t allowed to go in those doors. No one stopped us though because all their attention was focused on Emma. They wheeled her into a room and a nurse pushed us back, but we pushed forward trying to see what was happening. They had to call help to pull us away and escort us to the waiting room. Time passed so slowly as we waited to hear the news on Emma¡¯s condition, and we all took a collective breath when the doctor emerged into the waiting room.


    ¡°How is Emma?¡± I asked stepping forward first.


    ¡°Are you her family?¡± He asked.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say¡­what could I say? That it was us who made her do this? That to her we were the enemy? We were nothing close to family.


    ¡°Her father hasn¡¯te yet, but I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡± I turned and gaped at Asher as he stepped forward.


    What the hell was he doing?


    ¡°Well, your girlfriend is stable now, but she is still unconscious. You said after the gun went off, she hit the desk nearby?¡± Asher nodded.


    ¡°Well, she has a good amount of head trauma due to the impact, we need to keep an eye on her to be sure it heals properly but we don¡¯t know what conditions could be a result of it until she wakes. Thankfully the gunshot wound was a surface wound and did not prate the skull, so we were able to stitch it up and she should recover well from that. She is still not awake yet, but you cane to see her now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Asher said.


    There is however another matter I must bring up. We all fell silent and waited for his next words, and by his bodynguage, I could tell it wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°The matter of her long¨C time injuries. I need to ask if you know how she acquired such extensive bruising and scaring.¡±


    We all looked at him like he had just grown two heads.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Asher asked.


    ¡°You are not aware of her scars?¡± The doctor asked.


    ¡°No. She is shy about her body.¡± Asher lied.


    ¡°I can understand why she is. Well, she has scars covering almost her entire back and a long the tops of her arms. I imagine it was intentional so that it could easily be hidden under her clothing. She also had bruising around her stomach and ribs that look pretty recent. Also¡­scars and bruising from what looks like a very violent assault. With this information, we had to contact the authorities as per thew. They will want to ask you some questions and speak to her father as well when he can be reached.¡± The doctor said with a sigh.


    ¡°We also contacted Psychiatrist because this was a suicide attempt, they need to monitor her mental state when she wakes. I¡¯m sorry, I know this is a lot to take in but with help, she should be able to recover.¡±


    We nodded but remained silent. The doctor turned and left us alone.


    ¡°God. She was this bad?¡± Logan asks, his face riddled with guilt.


    ¡°We did this to her,¡± Jayden said pacing.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know about the other stuff, how could we?¡± I said trying to make them feel less at fault, but I wasn¡¯t feeling any better. She had trusted me all those years ago and I had turned my back on her.


    ¡°What the hell was that man? Calling her your girlfriend!¡± Logan said turning to face Asher. Asher looked back at him with his usual coldness.


    ¡°The paramedics already assumed I was her boyfriend, and it was the only way we would be able to find out what was going on. None of you stepped up.¡± Logan scoffed.


    ¡°Yeah, but if Andrea finds out what you said she wille after Emma worse than before. Watch yourself, bro.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Asher rolled his eyes and walked toward the door where a nurse was now waiting to take him to see Emma.


    ¡°So, what do we do?¡± Jayden asked when the rest of us say back down to wait.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t think I can let her go back with her father. He is the one who has been hurting her. I remember her saying that he was pretty strict, so he wouldn¡¯t let her be around anyone he didn¡¯t know. She told me that she wanted to keep our friendship a secret from him because he wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± I recalled.


    ¡°How well did you know her, you never told us,¡± Logan asked looking at me.


    ¡°We were friends the wholest year of middle school. She would sneak out so we could hang out during summer, but during thest month, she started acting weird. She wasn¡¯t able to meet me much, but I didn¡¯t make a big deal about it because I had just met you guys then. Then after that first day freshman year, we never spoke again.¡± I said lowering my head.


    ¡°We drove her away,¡± Jayden added.


    I nodded.


    ¡°It was my fault too. She had no one else and I left her.¡±

 Four or dead by G O A Chapter 8

    <b>Leo POV</b>


    <b>Present</b>


    My phone vibrated on the table next to my bed and without opening my eyes I answered it.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Leo, I need you to get here now,¡± Asher said and I sat up quickly, suddenly wide awake.


    ¡°Why? Is Emma okay?¡±


    ¡°No, she is freaking out. She¡¯s scared of me, and Leo¡­she can¡¯t see anything. They said she is temporarily blind.¡±


    My heart stopped for a second as the horror of that statement settled into my mind. She¡¯s blind? How?


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Just get here, maybe she will calm down if you¡¯re here. The shrink ising around to day to talk to her. They want to make sure she won¡¯t try to hurt herself again before they release her. Also, the cops were here asking her questions. She wouldn¡¯t admit to anything, but the cops could tell she was holding back. They asked me who I thought was hurting her and I said they should speak to her father since he was the one who had a tight leash on her. They said they haven¡¯t been able to contact him for two days now. Something isn¡¯t right.¡± Asher rambled on.


    ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll head there now,¡± I told him hanging up quickly.


    I quickly stood and wandered around grabbing random pieces of clothing and pulling them on. I rushed out of the door and down the stairs passing the living room where Jayden and Logan were watching TV.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Logan asked.


    ¡°Is it Emma? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°Asher wants me to go to the hospital. Emma is awake and she is scared of him. She¡­they said she is temporarily blind, and she is sort of freaking out.¡± I said quickly as I pulled my shoes on.


    ¡°Ok, we¡¯lle too,¡± Logan said getting to his feet and grabbing his wallet and keys.


    Jayden did the same and we were out the door and piling into the car in record time.


    We arrived at the hospital and the nurse led us to Emma¡¯s room. I heard screaming and rushed past the nurse to get to Emma. When I entered she was thrashing around like crazy but her eyes werepletely closed. I nced to the other side of the room and saw Asher watching with genuine concern, but he seemed unsure of what to do.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked standing as the others joined us the others quickly joining us . We stood beside Asher and out of the way as the nurses tried to calm Emma.


    ¡°They gave her some pain medications and it made her fall asleep then she woke up a few minutes ago screaming and crying. She seems to be trapped in a nightmare.¡± Asher said running a hand down his face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t they give her something to calm her down?¡± Logan asked his voiceced with panic.


    ¡°They need her to stop thrashing around long enough to inject it, but as soon as someone touches her, she freaks out,¡± Asher exined wringing his hands together.


    ¡°No! No! Stop please! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Emma cried out, her face drenched with tears.


    Two more nurses rushed into the room to help hold her down and it was finally enough to inject her with something. Her body started to rx but she was still whimpering as the nurses stepped away. The other nurses who hade to help started to leave and Emma began to fall still.


    ¡°She should be able to rest now.¡± The remaining nurse said as she adjusted Emma¡¯s nkets.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°She has experienced a lot of trauma and earlier she had mentioned that she had trouble sleeping a lot of the time. I think she should speak to the therapist today as soon as she is awake again.¡±


    Asher nodded in agreement and the nurse left us alone.


    ¡°Man, this is messed up. She is worse off than we knew.¡± Logan said.


    Jaden and Asher silently pulled chairs closer to Emma¡¯s bed and sat quietly watching her rest. This whole situation had really shaken them, and I was in awe at how sad they all seemed. Logan always seemed calm and unaffected by things, but even he couldn¡¯t hide his emotions. He stood against one of the walls with his eyes fixed on Emma as well. The Dark Angel¡¯s watching over one special girl.


    We spent several hours sitting with Emma taking turns getting coffee, waiting for her to wake. I would nce at each of my friends asionally and would catch them watching her with regret and guilt in their eyes. After all these years of tormenting her, they were regretting everything they had done and so was I. This had knocked some sense into us but it was also a reminder that there was a part of us that was still¡­human. We had been ying like we were cold and uncaring for a long time, but that all ended the moment we heard that gun shot off.


    Emma started to move around a bit a couple of hourster and we all shot to our feet.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She asked in a panic.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± We nce at each other not sure what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Asher and the other boys are here too,¡± Asher took a step closer to her and rested his hand on the bed close to her hand but didn¡¯t touch her. I could hear her breaths bing quick and shaky and she started to move further back in the bed even though there was no more room for her to move to. Her face shifted from fear to sadness as tears began to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Please just leave me alone. People will know if you guys do something to me.¡± She said with a swallow.


    I copied the motion swallowing down the lump in my own throat. The others looked equally as hurt by her words. She was petrified of us, and with good reason.


    ¡°Emma none of us want to hurt you, but we also don¡¯t want you to be alone,¡± I said moving closer to her.


    She let out a small whimper.


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    A smile formed on my lips because she almost sounded relieved. I took this chance and wrapped her in my arms.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m so sorry Emma. So sorry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care if the other guys saw me or what they thought of me, Emma needed me. She let out a soft cry and I didn¡¯t think, I climbed onto her bed and took her into my arms. She didn¡¯t fight me, instead, she hid her face into my chest and cried quietly. I held her tighter and whispered calming words into her ear. Then and there I promised her that I would never hurt her again and I would never let anyone else hurt her either. She wrapped her arms around my waist and continued crying until her body rxed and she fell back to sleep. I didn¡¯t move, not even an inch.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head Leo?¡± Logan asked.


    He didn¡¯t look to be teasing me, he seemed genuinely curious.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave her again. I hurt her too badly before, and she has no one. I can¡¯t leave her again.¡± I told them.


    ¡°I told the doctor that we would take her to stay with us while the police investigate her abuse and try to find her father,¡± Asher said.


    He stood and reached over to brush a strand of Emma¡¯s hair from her face. The action was so gentle that I would have never believed it happened if I hadn¡¯t seen it myself. I watched him in fascination, I had never seen him act in such a gentle way and I was almost like he hadn¡¯t even realized he was doing it. Logan and Jayden noticed it too and they watched him slightly wide- eyed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°She was so scared of us; I am afraid she will never trust us enough to let us take care of her,¡± Jayden¡¯s expression was stoic but there was a hint of disappointment on his face.


    ¡°We just have to prove to her that she can trust us. After everything they told me happened to her, there is no way we are going back to the way things were. She needs us to protect her.¡± Asher said with finality in his voice.


    Just then the door to Emma¡¯s room mmed open and an angry middle¨C aged man in a suit was standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Get your hands off my daughter!¡± He yelled.

 Four or dead by G O A Chapter 9

    <b>Asher POV</b>


    The man I am was Emma¡¯s father stocked toward Emma¡¯s bed to pull Leo away from her, but Jayden stepped in front of him blocking his way.


    ¡°Move.¡± The man said through gritted teeth, but Jayden stood his ground with his arms crossed against his chest.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t letting you near her,¡± Jayden said pushing the man away. The guy must have been drunk because he stumbled back awkwardly almost falling to the ground. He stammered to his feet andunched himself straight at Jayden, and my friend easily sidestepped and let the old man fall face first.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on in here?¡± A bulky man asked rushing into the room.


    ¡°Sir you need to calm down!¡±


    The big guy grabbed Emma¡¯s father and pulled him back while the man thrashed pointlessly in his hold.


    ¡°This is Emma¡¯s father, and he isn¡¯t supposed to see her until the police have spoken to him,¡± I said firmly while standing in front of Emma¡¯s bed to block the old man¡¯s view of her. The bulky guys who I can now see was a security guard dragged Emma¡¯s father out an d the room fell silent again.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± A soft voice said from behind me, and I turn quickly to see Emma¡¯s eyes looking in my direction.


    I know she couldn¡¯t see me, but she must have heard where I was because I could swear she was looking directly at me.


    ¡°As I said, no one will hurt you again,¡± Leo reassured her as he stroked her hair softly.


    ¡°But Emma, we need you to tell us, is your dad the one that has been hurting you?¡± Leo asked her.


    She visibly recoiled into herself, but Leo was right, we needed to be sure she was far a way from the people who hurt her.


    ¡°Please Emma,¡± Leo asked softly.


    She nodded and sat up in the bed with her head low.


    ¡°Yes, he was the one who cut me and beat me but¡­¡± She swallowed hard and a single tear fell.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time,¡± Logan said resting his hand gently on Emma¡¯s hand.


    His voice was softer than I had ever heard it, something that seemed to be contagious because we had all noticeably softened around Emma.


    ¡°The other stuff¡­wasn¡¯t my dad¡­he never touched me in that way. He let his friends touch me though then over summer when I turned eighteen, one of them raped me.¡± She said letting out a small cry.


    Leo immediately wrapped his arms around her and held her as close as possible. I had an intense urge to do the same thing but I resisted. Jayden cursed and stormed out of the room. Logan stood frozen in disbelief. Needless to say, we had no idea how to act after hearing that the girl we had tormented for three abuse at home and worse had been raped. We were monsters who had only added to the nightmares that gued her sleep every night. We were part of the darkest ces in her mind, and she had every right to hate us for what we had done.


    A momentter another doctor entered the room and nced at each of us with curiosity before turning her attention to Emma.


    ¡°Hello, Emma! My name is Doctor Long, and I am the therapist your doctor requested to speak with you. Can I sit with you for a little while?¡± The doctor asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emma replied just above a whisper.


    The doctor smiled at her and stepped closer pulling a chair as close as she could and rested a hand on Emma.


    ¡°Now I know you can¡¯t see me right now but I am right here to your left, okay? Now boys I have to ask you to leave so I can speak to Emma alone.¡± She said turning to give us all a stern look.


    ¡°No way! We are not leaving her. Not alone.¡± I said shaking my head.


    The others crossed their arms standing their ground, but the doctor simply shook her head.


    ¡°Look boys, Emma is going to have to talk about some very painful things that she may feel a little embarrassed by. Do you want her to feel unable to speak freely because you all will be here listening? Besides therapy is private between a patient and their doctor, so shoo!¡± The doctor gently pushed us toward Emma¡¯s door and we reluctantly allowed her.


    She was right, and Emma needed her help.


    ¡°Emma we will be right in the waiting room, okay?¡± Leo called out to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Leo, just go home. All of you.¡± Emma said as the doctor closes the door in our face.


    We stood there for a moment debating whether to listen to her and leave or stay in case she changed her mind.


    ¡°I guess she doesn¡¯t want us here anymore. Not that I can me her.¡± Logan said with a sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave her when her father is somewhere in the hospital,¡± Leo argued.


    ¡°Me neither but she said she doesn¡¯t want us here, what more can we do? If she says as much to the nurse we won¡¯t have another chance toe to see her.¡± I said as frustration built deep in my chest.


    My urge to protect was off the charts and it didn¡¯t sit right with me leaving Emma without at least one of us close by.


    ¡°Miss? We need to go for today but can you call me when Emma is ready to have visitors again?¡± Leo asked stepping up to one of the nurses near us.


    ¡°Of course! Write down your name and number and I will call you if she asks for you.¡± She said handing Leo a pad of sticky notes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He replied quickly writing his information down and handed it to her. She gave us all a sympathetic smile.


    ¡°Just to let you know, she asks for you when she is sleeping. She has nightmares and the one person she asks for¡­is you.¡± She rests a hand on Leo¡¯s arm before walking away, leaving my friend in shock.


    I watched the information process and his expression changed from disappointment at being asked to leave to one of anguish. My own emotions were on a roller coaster because we made him cut her out of his life, and now she was the one asking him to leave. Guilt had been the main emotion I had been feeling since we watched her pull a gun to her head. Right then and there though I made a pack to myself that I would make it up to them, to my friend and the girl who held his heart. Now I knew why he was never very interested in other girls no matter how much they threw themselves at him. He wouldn¡¯t push them away but he also didn¡¯t show any wish to take anything further with them. He had one girl in his heart all this time and he was losing her all over again, and I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°Come on bro, let¡¯s go home and wait for her call. Something tells me it won¡¯t be too long.¡± I said throwing an arm around his shoulder and pulling him toward the exit.


    Once we were in the car I watched him through the rear view mirror as he watched the scenery out the side window.


    ¡°I want to do something to make sure she knows we don¡¯t wish to hurt her. How do we prove it to her?¡± Logan asked his voice sounded strained and desperate. I turned to him for a second and saw the same emotions that had gued all of us recently. We were overwhelmed with unusual emotions from guilt to regret. He was the type to act like nothing in the world bothered him, but we knew that wasn¡¯t true. We had been with him through the worst moments of his life, and he always yed off how much he felt. This was the first time in years that he was letting his true emotions show, and that meant something. He felt regret just like the rest of us and hated the thought that he could have had Emma¡¯s blood on his hands for what we had done.


    ¡°Emma isn¡¯t like other girls. She doesn¡¯t want anything from anyone. All she would talk about was silly things like reading in the park. Taking walks along the river, things that you can¡¯t buy. She never told me how bad things were at home, but if it¡¯s what I imagine, she was never allowed to do those things.¡± Leo said keeping his eyes fixed on the world outside the window.


    ¡°So, what do we do?¡± Logan asked with a sigh of defeat.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We be there for her. Wee back tomorrow even if she throws us out, we keeping back. We be there so she isn¡¯t alone.¡±


    We all fall silent but nod in silent agreement. Emma was going to be the center of our world now and we were okay with that.

 Four or dead by G O A Chapter 10

    <b>Emma POV</b>


    ¡°So, Emma those boys who were here, are they good friends of yours?¡± The therapist, Dr. Long asks.


    I let out a huffedugh.


    ¡°Not exactly. They bullied me for thest three years.¡± She furrowed her brows at my words.


    ¡°Really? They seem to care for you very much. They stood around you like they wanted to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have no idea what¡¯s wrong with them. Is it weird that I feel safe with them even after how they treated me all those years? Like some kind of Stockholm syndrome or something?¡± I asked with genuine concern but my voice light.


    She smiled.


    ¡°Although you may be at risk of such a condition, I don¡¯t think that is the case here. I think you feel alone and for the first time someone is there and willing to fight for you, and you want that. You need that. Did they ever physically hurt you?¡± I let out a sigh andid my head back on my pillow.


    ¡°No, never. They yed a few pranks on me but they were mostly harmless. It was more like catcalling and teasing. The girls they hang around with are the ones who physically hurt me.¡±


    ¡°I see. So maybe even though they haven¡¯t been kind before, you know they won¡¯t hurt you. You may feel put off because they are acting differently from how they have in the past, that would make anyone skeptical.¡± She offered.


    I considered her words for a minute and surprisingly it made some sense. I knew Leo before all this and I trusted him like I had never trusted anyone but I had been so ashamed of what my father had been doing to me that I never told him. Not that I didn¡¯t trust him with the truth but because I didn¡¯t want him trying to save me or see me any different. I just wanted to feel normal and being with him let me feel that even if it was only for a short time. If he rushed in like a knight in shining armor to save me I don¡¯t know what my dad would have done to him. I was scared of him getting hurt because of me.


    ¡°I want to trust them because I don¡¯t have anyone else. Their behavior has thrown me off¡­but somehow¡­.it feels right. But what if after I leave here they turn around and treat me the way they used to? I don¡¯t know if I could go through that. That feeling of being alone¡­¡± I said feeling tears welling up behind the mist of my eyes.


    I hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but my eyes had started to clear over thest few hours. I hadn¡¯t said anything yet because I wasn¡¯t sure if they were healing or if it was a temporary thing. Besides my mind has been swarmed with a million thoughts that it was the least of my worries. Of course, I wanted my eyesight back, but my fear of my father was the strongest thing I was feeling at the moment.


    ¡°We can never know for sure who people will turn out to be, which is why we have to take a leap and hope for the best. The world is like that, leaps of faith with no assurances. We may wish to know exactly what will happen with every choice and turn we make, but that just isn¡¯t possible. So why not take a leap of faith, and if they disappoint you then you move on, but cut them from your life. You need to set boundaries for yourself that you will never let anyone cross, so you can protect yourself. Protect your heart but let people in just a little so they can see how great you are.¡± She said reaching for my hand and giving it a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°Now what I need to know is how you feel about your home situation. You told me what your father has done, and we both know going back there now isn¡¯t safe for you. You are a legal adult even though you are still finishing school, so we can try and find you a woman¡¯s group home for you. They provide a safe ce with everything you could need. Would that be something you would be interested in?¡± I swallowed and considered her words carefully.


    Asher said he wanted me to stay with them, but could I really do that?


    ¡°Is that my only option?¡± I asked her.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°No, like I said you are a legal adult and can choose where you live, but I rmend going somewhere your father does not know about. Somewhere that has protection in case he doese around. We can try and request a restraining order for your father as well, in case he does find where you are staying.¡± I nod my head in understanding as she exins all my options.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a restraining order just a piece of paper? How is that supposed to do anything?¡±


    ¡°It is, but if he vites it then he will be arrested. If you see him then you call the police, and they will take him away.¡± She exined to me further.


    ¡°No piece of paper will stop him if he wants to drag me back home. He could beat me so there was no way to call for help. I don¡¯t see how such a thing could be any help at all.¡±


    I let out a frustrated sigh as I dash the hopes that anything the police could do would be any help. As much as I don¡¯t trust the Dark Angel¡¯s, they seemed to be the lesser of two evils. They were dangerous ording to rumors I had heard over the years, which could prove helpful if I had them on my side. Was it worth it to use them as my personal bodyguards? It sounded selfish when I put it like that, but my options were so limited that this could have been my only choice. It¡¯s like that old phrase says¡­out of the pot and into the fire. Except it would be the other way around for me since the Dark Angels were the lesser evil of the two. I guess my mind was already made up, now it was a matter of talking to them. Would the offer still be on the table after I told them to stay away from me? God, I hoped so.


    ¡°So, Emma what do you want to do? What would make you feel safe?¡± My doctor asked.


    ¡°Four Dark Angels,¡± I said admitting the truth out loud even though the doctor wouldn¡¯t understand.


    She was right, there were far greater things to be afraid of, and the four boys who hid in the shadows of my nightmares would soon be the heroes of my story. I needed<i>them</i>, and if I had to sacrifice a bit of myself to live, I would sacrifice it to them. Because now I had a reason to live, and that was to make my father pay for what he did to me. To make all those dirty men pay for what they have done my whole life. I am broken, but I wouldn¡¯t be the only one. It was time for me to fight, and I was ready to bring fire from the heavens to make it happen. The anger was pumping through my veins like a hot me but I knew it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as it sounded. I still had a lot of fear to ovee. Once the doctor left and assured me that she would sign off on me being released since from our talk she didn¡¯t consider me a danger to myself any longer, I asked the nurse to call Leo. I was going to make a deal, and I had to do it now before my fear got the best of me. I had been hiding in myself, staying silent and hidden but that was over now. I was angry, and that anger only had one direction¡­my father was going to be the one with a gun to his head and I would be the one to pull the trigger. I cleared my throat and straightened out my back with my head held high. Emma Grace was no longer going to be a victim! I was going to stand against anyone who tried to tear me down again! At least I would try to.


    Leo<b>POV</b>


    The second I hung up with the nurse I ran out of the house and didn¡¯t even wait for the others to follow me. Emma had asked for me, and I needed to get to her. I knew the moment I left that she meant everything to me, and I would show her from that moment on. The others followed me in Asher¡¯s car, and we made it to the hospital in record time. My eyes met the nurse¡¯s, and she gave me a nod which was all the permission I needed. When I opened the door and walked in, I saw Emma¡¯s eyes fixed on me. She didn¡¯t lower them or shy away from making eye contact with me like she usually did. In fact, I saw the look of determination on her face.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± I started to say but she shook her head.


    ¡°I want to say something first.¡± She said and I nodded quickly.


    Then it dawned on me.


    ¡°Wait¡­you can see me!¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, I can. Everything is still a little foggy but it¡¯s a lot better. The doctor came in a little while ago and said it should keep improving, over the next few days. I was scared to tell him I noticed a change because I didn¡¯t want to get my hopes up, but I have other things to worry about .¡±


    Before I could ask her anything the other guys barreled into the room. She looked at them andughed a little at the state of them.


    ¡°Good everyone is here.¡± She said setting her hands in herp.


    ¡°Wee boys, take a seat. We have business to discuss.¡±


    We nced at each other, but we did as she asks and settled in to listen.


    ¡°So, I want to make you guys a deal. I need your help with a little project¡­revenge¡­justice¡­whatever you want to call it. I want to bring down everything my father represents, and I want to do what I couldn¡¯t do to myself. I want him dead. If the stories I have heard about you are true, then you are exactly the weapon I need. So, what do you say?¡± She asked looking at each of us. I nced at the others but we didn¡¯t say a word, especially when identical smirks formed on each of our faces. This was a new side of the sweet quiet girl we knew but we had our own thoughts on punishing the man who had hurt her and she had all but given us permission to fulfill our intentions. We were in. This was going to be fun.


    Asher<b>POV</b>


    <b>Present</b>


    The look in Emma¡¯s eyes when she said she wanted revenge on her father made me smile on the inside. I had heard people say that the quiet ones were the most dangerous and seeing the fire in her eyes just proved how true that statement was. She was angry and vengeful and hell if it wasn¡¯t totally hot! I mean she was always gorgeous, and may be that¡¯s why we always harassed her because we all know that boys like to pull on girls pigtails when they like them. We were just too dumb to admit we all had a thing for this girl, but hey no one ever said we were smart when it came to girls. Look at my thing with Andrea for example. On the outside, we seem like we belong together, but the truth is I have been tolerating her for one purpose only¡­to get information on her father. He and my father had been rivals since before I was born, and I was assigned to get close to the daughter to milk her for information. My father had big ns for acquiring her family¡¯spany and all that it entailed. See my dad was the dark lord of this town. He looked like a legitimate businessman, but under all that he dealt with the darkest parts of this stuck¨C up town¡¯s secrets, and I was the dark prince. I respected my father because he conquered and destroyed anything in his way, but I didn¡¯t agree with it all. He loved my mother with a passion that many people could only hope to find, and she was his light. Then some drunken and high blue blood got behind the wheel of his million-dor birthday present and killed her. That guy lived with just a broken leg to show for what he had done, and his family¡¯swyers buried us in legal hell to let him slide. Back then my father was no one special but you would be surprised what vengeance can push someone to do. My father left a trail of blood behind him to take his ce as king of the underworld of this seemingly perfect town, and he groomed me from a young age to do the same. Some may think a man willing to kill for revenge would be a crappy father, but my dad wasn¡¯t. He treated me well and made sure I wanted for nothing. I was a part of his world since I was a child but in truth, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen this life if I hadn¡¯t been raised in it. I was the dark prince for the simple reason that it was the life my father molded for me. He even set up afortable house for me and the other boys. Logan, Jayden, and I had grown up together and they had both lost everything. So, my father pretty much adopted them and when we were old enough, he gave us a house of our own. That was the summer we met Leo, and he had a story of his own. His father and mother kicked him out that summer because he decided he preferred fixing cars in our garage to a stuffy office job in his father¡¯s firm. They wanted him to be a sessfulwyer, but my guy fell in love with metal and grease. So needless to say, his parents were having none of it. That¡¯s how the four of us ended up bunking together in my ridiculously big gift of a house. The boys were happy to be a part of my father¡¯s business as well, and that kind of work kept us extremelyfortable. We also ran our own garage and made good money in that aspect as we ll. So, when Emma said she wanted our help getting rid of her father, she didn¡¯t even know that we are exactly the right people to fulfill her request. There was a lot about us she didn¡¯t know, a dark side she should fear. Yet we were drawn to her. She was all light and goodness wrapped in someone who has only ever known pain. She was an anomaly that both scared and fascinated me. Part of me wanted to keep her as far away from me as possible, while the other part of me wanted to pull her close and bask in her warmth. It wasplicated, to say the least. After everything and how much guilt we all harbored, we would have been willing to help her for free but I was a little curious about what she wanted to offer as payment for our help. I think we all wanted the same thing¡­we wanted her. I couldn¡¯t exin if anyone asked but it felt like she belonged with us like she was meant to fall into our orbit.


    What is that girls call it? Fate. Yeah, fate.


    ¡°So, little Emma wants to spill blood huh? How can we help?¡± Logan asked with a huge smile on his face.


    To my surprise though, Emma smiled right back at him. Our girl had a bit of a dark side of her own that we were only now seeing. Who wouldn¡¯t, after all, she has endured, but I admit it was a damn good look on her. Our little dark princes.


    ¡°I say we take everything away from him first. Hispany, his money, his perfect life. Then when he has nothing left, we let him choose¡­life with nothing or death.¡± Emma said straight out without a bit of hesitation.


    I had to smile now. This girl¡¯s dark side was doing things to me. Although I doubt it had always been there. See monsters aren¡¯t born they are created. Her father had no idea he had been creating a darkness in his daughter that would turn against him with a desire to kill. This was thest straw, and her beast was out and hungry for blood, and our darkness called to hers.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked her. She turned to me and my heart fluttered at the darkness in her eyes.


    ¡°I want them all to pay. Every single man thatid a hand on me.¡± Loganughed and pped his hands together.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking! Man, I love a good revenge plot! When do we start?¡±


    ¡°First I need to get out of here. I feel too vulnerable here. I may want to get revenge on my father, but here he has an advantage. He coulde for me at any time and there isn¡¯t much I can do from this bed.¡± Emma exined.


    I nodded.


    ¡°We have to n this out carefully, and in a more secure location.¡±


    ¡°Emma, I know you are nowhere close to trusting us yet, but would you considering to stay with us? It would be the safest ce in town for you.¡± Leo offered.


    She gave him a smile sweeter than pie.


    ¡°I was hoping you would say that. Yes, there is a long way to go before I can fully trust any of you, but I need you¡­so I¡¯m in.¡± Leo smiled at her like a love-sick puppy while the rest of us agreed with a nod of our heads.


    ¡°So, when can we take you home Sunny?¡± Logan asked.


    Emma rolled her eyes at the nickname but didn¡¯t address it.


    ¡°Dr. Long signed off on my mental health but I didn¡¯t exactly tell her about my ns otherwise she would have definitely would have had memitted.¡±


    Logan let out a shortugh and I snickered at her. Who knew she was so funny?


    ¡°I am just waiting for my doctor toe by and let me know when I can leave.¡± She continued. The door opened then and said doctor walked in stopping for a moment to nce at each of us before walking toward Emma.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Well, Miss Grace from what I can see here your condition is stable. There isn¡¯t much that can be done here that can¡¯t be handled at home, so I say you are good to go! Are you feeling up to leaving? No other pain or difort you need to share?¡± Emma shook her head.


    ¡°What about my vision?¡± She asked.


    ¡°From what you described; it should clear in a couple of days. However, if it starts to get worse then you need to see a doctor right away to avoid any long¨C term damage.¡±


    ¡°Okay thank you, doctor,¡± Emma said with an appreciative smile.


    ¡°Okay then, I will tell the nurse to start the discharge process.¡± With that, we were left alone with Emma again.


    Her expression fell though.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes or anything. The ones I was brought in with had blood all over them. All my stuff is still at my house.¡± She said with a groan of annoyance.


    ¡°There are a few shops not far from here. We will go pick out some stuff for you.¡± I offered, standing and turning toward the door.


    ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t want you to do that. I¡¯m sure they have something simple in the gift shop I can wear until I can go home.¡± She objected. I turned and give her a pointed look.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t letting you back into that house even for clothes. One of us will goter to pack your things, but until then we will get you something to wear that isn¡¯t a tie¨Cdye tourist t-shirt or something.¡± Loganughed at that and gave Emma a quick once over.


    ¡°I have a good idea what size you are so we shouldn¡¯t have my trouble finding you something.¡± 3 ¡°Wait, what? How do you know what size I am?¡± Emma asked.


    Logan smiled devilishly.


    ¡°Baby we have been watching you for three years.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes grow wide, and Logan rushed out the door before she could go off on him.


    Leo smiled and shook his head. Jayden sat quietly saying nothing and followed Logan out.


    Logan hadn¡¯t been wrong though; we had been watching Emma for a long time. We had told ourselves that it was to mess with her, but at some point, that must have changed. It made us sound whipped for her, and that was the scariest part. She had worked her way into our heads without even trying, and now she was moving in with us and into our circle of protection. Things were about to getplicated¡­.

 Four or dead by G O A Chapter 11

    <b>Logan POV</b>


    <b>Present</b>


    Standing in Emma¡¯s room had my heart racing. I tried so hard to push down my emotions because I needed people on the outside to see that nothing could touch me, but here and now I just couldn¡¯t. What people say is true, there is a fine line between love and hate.


    When I first saw Emma she looked like other girls raised in a wealthy family environment. Sure she didn¡¯t look as shy as most of the other girls in the school but she just looked too perfect. Seeing her made the beast inside me growl in anger when she looked at me. It felt like in her eyes I was nothing more than the dirt under her shoe. So that day I made sure that she would feel as little as I did, but knowing what I know now I can¡¯t stop the guilt from eating me alive. She had been wearing a mask to hide the truth. She had been hurting even then and I hated her for no reason.


    ¡°It all looks so¡­normal,¡± Jayden said ncing around the room.


    Jayden and I were from simr backgrounds, orphans. He had a more broody quiet way of dealing while I preferred being loud and cocky, but we understood each other.


    ¡°Yeah, it does. Just like her. She always looked so normal, and yet¡­did you see the scars, Jay? There were so many.¡± I asked walking deeper into Emma¡¯s room.


    We had left Asher, Leo, and Emma back at our ce and Jayden and I decided to grab all of Emma¡¯s things. She told us she didn¡¯t want anything other than her clothes and a few personal items that she gave us a list for. Jayden wondered toward Emma¡¯s pink canopy bed that looked like she had kept it the same since she was a little girl, unless¡­.no, I couldn¡¯t think about those men who touched her. If I did I would kill them all and not care one bit if I was locked away, but she needed us, and being locked up would mean I couldn¡¯t help her.


    ¡°This room looks so wrong though, right?¡± Jayden asked walking around and examining everything.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s right out of a catalog but nothing is new. It looks like she has had it all since she was a little girl. Even the stuffed animals don¡¯t look like anything kids y with now. It¡¯s as if her room was frozen in time or something.¡± I took another look around and I started to see what he meant.


    The bed was white with a pink frilly canopy, and the bedding was white with little pink flower decals. The furniture was all white with red details, and the stuffed animals all sat perfectly on the bed. I swear it looked like it came right out of a photograph.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even look like she ever even used any of this stuff,¡± I pointed out slightly confused.


    I noticed another door on the opposite wall and I walked over to it to see what was inside, but something weird catches my eye. The door has a lock on the outside. I reach up to it and slip the lock away and open the door.


    ¡°Oh god,¡± I said under my breath as I took in the scene.


    Jayden cursed behind me and mmed his open hand on the nearby wall. There were some clothes in the small closet but only a single pair of jeans, a sweater, and two shirts. The rest of the closet consisted of a couple of thin nkets piled together on the floor, a t pillow, and a bucket.


    ¡°She¡­she slept in here?¡± I asked to no one in particr.


    I closed my eyes as I felt my stomach turn at the horrible thoughts of what happened to her in this room. The bedroom must have been used for¡­.the men who came to her. This closet was her real room. I shook my head and grabbed the few clothes and looked at the top shelf where the box she described sat. I grabbed it and held it in my shaky hands. I knew this was her private stuff but I opened it and swallowed hard at the few items inside. A beat¨C up copy of The Secret Garden, a small bunny stuffed animal, and a photograph of a small girl and a beautiful woman. My eyes shut again as thoughts of my past tried to make their way into my mind. Jayden¡¯s hand on my shoulder pulled me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Come on man let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Jayden said.


    I nodded and put the top back on the box and ced the clothes over it.


    ¡°Yeah let¡¯s go.¡± I turned around and followed Jayden out, closing the door behind us.


    The ride back was quiet and I was okay with that. I didn¡¯t want to talk right, not with my thoughts the way they were. I wanted to push this down by the time we got back home, and that meant struggling to bury it deep in my mind again. When we walked into the front door we saw Leo and Asher lounging around in the living room with beers in hand and I was ready to go off on them.


    ¡°Where is Emma?¡± I asked them through clenched teeth.


    ¡°She was exhausted, so we showed her to her room and she fell asleep as soon her head hit the pillow,¡± Leo replied with a small smile on his face.


    That guy was so whipped, it was a little embarrassing¡­for him.


    ¡°How did it go? Did you get all her stuff?¡± Asher asked.


    I scoffed and walked over cing the few items on the table in front of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Asher asked looking at it and back to us.


    ¡°Yep. The rest¡­I would burn before I brought it here.¡± I said, my voice growing angry.


    ¡°Why?¡± Asher asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°She slept in the closet. The rest of her room looked like some pervert¡¯s gross fantasy. She didn¡¯t use any of it. All that was hers were these few items and a few ratty nkets. Asher, the door had a lock on the outside too.¡± Jayden told them.


    Leo cursed as he ran his hand down his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she went through all that and never told anyone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she had never tried to run before. How did she survive so long there?¡± I asked falling onto the couch next to Leo and grabbing the beer in his hand before downing it.


    ¡°I did try once.¡± We all turn to see Emmaing down the stairs. She offered us a shy smile beforeing down the stairs and taking a seat next to therge couch.


    ¡°I tried once when I was fourteen to run away. My father told me he would be workingte one day, so I told my teacher I was sick and lied saying my father was picking me up. I rode my bike as far as I could before I got too tired. I ended up at some park only a few miles away, and it had started to rain. I just sat on a bench and waited.¡±


    She pauses for a second and looked at Leo.


    ¡°Then a scrawny kid walked up to you and pulled you into a slide to shelter you from the rain,¡± Leo said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah. He was the first person to ever help me.¡± She said shyly.


    ¡°Leo called his mom and she drove me home after the rain stopped. When I walked in though, my father was pacing in the sitting room waiting for me. He was furious. I guess my teacher had called him to see how I was doing and to let him know what I had missed.¡±


    ¡°He hurt you,¡± Asher said filling in the next part of her story. She nodded.


    ¡°The next day Leo found me in the cafeteria, and we became friends after that. My father had beaten me pretty bad, and it discouraged me from ever trying to run away again.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then?¡± Leo asked carefully.


    Emma sighed and lowered her head.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°My father told me at an early age that no one cared about me and would never believe me. He told me this since I was a little girl, and when no one seemed to notice I was hurt, I believed him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Emma, I should have noticed something was wrong,¡± Leo said standing and kneeling in front of her taking her hands into his.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°No Leo, you were just a kid then too. There was nothing you could do to help me.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen again, and this time you have four of us on your side,¡± Leo assured her and the rest of us spoke up in agreement.


    ¡°Your guardian angels.¡±


    She nced at each of us and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Four or dead by G O A Chapter 12

    "Three years ago...Freshman year...


    Leo...


    "Hey, Leo isn''t that the weird girl you showed up with on our first day?" Andrea asked with augh.


    I followed her line of sight and saw Emma walking toward her locker with her head low. My stomach churned at the guilt I felt for leaving Emma after I had promised her that We would stick together forever, but that was before. I needed these guys right now after my parents kicked me out. These guys had quickly be my family and I had no n B if it didn''t work out. Besides, it''s wasn''t like the guys had actually hurt her. The girls were a little rougher but I hadn''t seen them do more than tease her a little. *)


    "she would be nice to look at if she tried, but like that she is forgettable," Logan said with a shrug.


    "She is not pretty are you kidding? She is disgusting." Andrea said.


    "We should help her out though Andrea don''t you think?" One of Andrea''s friends asked with a smirk.


    Andrea smiled mischievously. "Yea, we should. See you boys! Think of me while I''m gone baby!" She nted a kiss on Ashers lips before sauntering off.


    "God she is insufferable, exin to me again why you are dating that chick." Logan said with disgust.


    "My dad wants to know what her father is investing in, and his ns for theirpany. I need to get close to her so I can get ess to her father''s home office." Asher exined yet again.


    He had told us all this before but Logan liked to bring it up at least once a day.


    "Has she invited you over yet? You guys have been together for three months now." Logan pointed out.


    "Not yet, but it has to be soon. I mean she''s been hinting to us being alone together when her father goes on his next business trip." Asher said rolling his eyes.


    "Ah, you are going to cash in that V-card huh?" Logan teases, elbowing Asher.


    Asher gave him a pointed look and grimaced. "Hell no. I don''t want her any closer to me than she is now. I give her the idea that I''m into it but T won''t take it that far."


    We all knew Andrea had lied about her sexual experience, but we didn''t care. We had learned everything about that girl but had to keep that fact secret.." "What if she notices your resistance?" Jayden asked.


    "She has her head in a cloud of perfume and delusion most of the time that she won''t notice a thing. I''lle up with an excuse again." Asher assured us,


    "I personally want to explore the littlemb Leo brought on day one. Can you introduce me?" Logan asked eyeing Emma. "Why?" I asked him.


    "She has that whole untouched innocent thing going and you know I love the challenge of getting those girls falling at my feet," Logan said wiggling his eyebrows. (/


    "She isn''t worth the time trust me." I shrugged but my stomach clenched at the idea of Logan getting his hands on her. .'' |


    Logan didn''t bother listening and took off after Emma and wrapping an arm around her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Hey Sunny! What do you say we have a study date? I need a little help in biology and you have all the right equipment." Logan said using his cocky flirt voice.


    She looked up at him in confusion, "Aren''t you in introductory science?" She asked. I snorted and Logan turned and give me a deadly re. 7


    "Come on Logan she is hardly worth the time, she can''t satisfy your appetite," Jayden said pushing between them and walking away..")


    It always surprised me when he would speak up against Emma since he barely bothered taking part in those kinds of things. When I turn my attention back to Emma she had her head low and she walked quicker and lost her around the next corner.


    "Man you messed up my prospects! I had her right where I wanted her." Logan growled out but there was no real anger behind his words. Ihave no idea what it was about Emma that had my friends in a fuss, but She had this way of pulling people toward her whether she wanted it or not. As much as she tried to make herself invisible, it just wasn''t possible. That day I had found her in the rain it felt like a ma was pulling me toward her, which was why we spent as much time together as we could that whole year we were friends. Then things fell apart and I didn''t want her to see me broken and alone so I pushed her away, but anytime I saw her my eyes automatically followed her every move. So much of me wanted to apologize just so we could go back to the way we were, but I had burned that bridge and it was toote to change that.


    "Jay is right Logan, the little girl is not worth all the trouble. She is basically mute, what fun would that be?" Asher added.


    Loganughed. "True I don''t like my girls quiet." Again he wiggled his eyebrows suggestively and I shook my head.


    Logan was the biggest flirt in our group and had no problem getting the girls to fawn all over him. Jayden had that dark mysterious vibe going that made girls both want him and fear him. Asher had Andrea and she was semi-sessful at keeping girls away from him with both threats and torment. As for me, I was just along for the ride. I didn''t put in much effort to hook up or meet girls, but because of the others, they were just always around. Not to say I had never been with anyone, but it was nothing special and neversted. As much as I knew howme it sounded, Emma was the only girl I thought about.


    We made our way to ss and again my eyes fell on her the moment we entered. Logan pped me on the shoulder and walked toward her falling into the seat beside her and giving her a devilish smile. She nced up at him but didn''t acknowledge him beyond that.


    "ying hard to get Sunny? You should know I always get what I want." Logan said confidently.


    "Such a studious little thing you are," Jayden said tossing the notebook back at her. "Won''t help you though."


    "So true, there is no hope for the little rat," Andrea said walking up to us and dropping into Asher''sp. "Baby why don''t youe sit by me, and get away from the little sewer dweller." (=


    Asher smiled fakely. "Yeah you''re right, the air around here is hard to breathe in." (0


    Andreaughed and leaned closer to Emma and brushed her hair back. "Oh little rat, when will you learn that no one wants you here? Hm? Just scurry on back to your nest and don''te back."


    I could see Emma''s chest rising and falling but she still didn''t lift her head to respond or even look at any of us. Andreaughed and pulled Logan and Jayden up and lead them away, and with onest nce at Emma, I followed. This was how almost all days passed between us and her but today Emma was gifted with a bit of an extra stab when someone left a dead rat in her locker after lunch. The thing fell to the ground as soon as she opened it and there was a note attached to it telling her to leave. She fell to her knees and cried as other kids whispered andughed when they passed her.


    T nced around and saw Andrea and her crewughing and filming it all. Some random guy ran up to her and helped her pick up her books and handed them to her, offering her help to stand. I saw red and rushed toward them pushing him away from her but the force of it had her stumbling to the ground again. She cried out in pain as her back mmed into the closest locker, and the guy looked up wide-eyed at me.


    "Don''t go near her if you know what''s good for you. Got it?" I yelled down at him. (= He looked toward Emma and gave her an apologetic look before standing and taking off. I turn to Emma and her tear-filled eyes lock with mine before she stood and ran down the hall. (= "Alright shows over!" I yelled at the people nearby.


    Once everyone''s attention was elsewhere I walked towards the nearest Janitor''s closet and grabbed a trash bag. I walked back to Emma''s locker and picked up the rat and threw it away behind the school. When I took a look around the dumpster I noticed something that looked familiar. I climbed over a couple of bags and grabbed the notebook that caught my eye. It was the one Emma was scribbling in earlier. I opened it and examined the pages and like Jayden had pointed out it was school-rted but on thest page, there was a small note that didn''t belong.


    ''Little bird, little bird fly to the sky. Heaven is calling you. Little bird, little bird keep trying until we stand together in unending light.''

 Chapter 13

    Jayden... Present...


    Emma had dozed off at some point and I had fallen into a trance as I watched her. She was beautiful even in sleep and I hated how I was so drawn to her. Unlike the other guys, I didn''t take notice of such things since my interests didn''t often involve girls. They seemed to flock to me like bees to honey, but I barely tolerated them. We had some kind of reputation of being dark yboys, but that was far from the truth. Andrea and her friends liked to boast about being with each of us, but I had never touched one of those girls in that way. I had a school sweetheart once upon a time but she was long gone along with the rest of my family.


    She had been with me that day... the day I lost everyone. My father worked with Asher''s dad and understood that it was a dangerous line of work. Me and my girl were glued together since we had been in diapers, and she was in my room with me when the men came. When I heard my mother''s screams I shot up and almost immediately pulled my girl to her feet and quickly hid her in the closet. I opened my room door and ran to my father''s study to find the gun he had hidden there. He had taught me how to use it for this very reason, but my head was in a panic and I fumbled with the lockbox longer than I should have.


    The sounds of my mother''s screams and cries were drowning me, but then a shot went off and everything fell silent. Another shot went off and my father started to yell my mom and sister''s name, but with one more shot, his voice fell silent too. I focused on the box in my hand and finally typed in the right code in time to hear footstepsing up the stairs. I needed to distract the men long enough for my girl to get out, so I stepped into the hallway and held my gun on them..'')


    "Hey!" I cried out and the two men turned to me andughed. "Aw how cute. We got ourselves a hero." One of the men saidughing.


    They both walked toward me and I saw my girl sneaking out behind them. A breath of relief left me but thankfully it wasn''t loud enough to alert the men. I kept my gun pointed at them but a third man grabbed me from behind and one of the two in front pulled the gun away from me. The guy holding me was far stronger than my twelve-year-old strength, and he was able to drag me down the stairs. My eyes fell on the scene of my whole family in their own blood on the living room floor. I cried out for them but of course, no one answered.


    "Hey guys look I found a little flower." A fourth man said dragging my girl from behind him and throwing her to the floor.


    She cried out as she hit the floor and our eyes met before the man pulled her back by her hair.


    "No! Let her go!" I cried.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No, I don''t think we will. You see we need to send a message, but it only takes one person to deliver it. You kid drew the winning card, which means everyone else lost." The man pulled out a gun from the back of his pants and shot my girl point-nk. \*


    The men dropped me to the ground and left the way they came as if nothing had happened. I sat there alone unmoving until the police arrived, and didn''t speak a single word the entire time they questioned me. The only thing I said was for them to call Asher''s dad. When he arrived to get me with Asher in tow I ran to him and cried for the first time. He swore he would help me get my revenge and until then he would take me in. So that night I bunked with Asher and Logan for the first time.


    Since then I hadn''t let any girl into my thoughts or heart, because being around me was dangerous. We still hadn''t figured out who it was that killed my family and as long as they were still out there no one was safe around me. The guys didn''t care that they could be in danger and we were all deadly now in our own right. We all underwent intense training over the years just like every other guy in our crew. Yet here was a girl who appeared out of nowhere and started turning our world upside down without even trying. Something was seriously screwed up with us to go from tormenting the poor girl to moving her in. In all honesty, I had no idea what was going on but she was here and none of us were ina hurry to let her go.


    Her story triggered the protective side of us and we couldn''t sit around and do nothing. We were world-grade pricks but this changed things because I wasn''t the only one with eyes on the girl. Asher and Logan stole nces at her as well and there was a hint of jealousy at the way she was cuddled up to Leo. That''s what you get when you put four alpha males in one ce with one pretty girl. Leo had a bond with her that


    none of us had, and I guess we were all a little annoyed by that. She seemed to trust Leo the most and he had let down his mask of fake disgust for her and fallen into whipped puppy mode. It was a little funny to see him that way since he was good at acting like he didn''t give a damn about anything..")


    I wouldn''t ever sink to that level but I was feeling something, something I hated. Because feelings like this never led to anything good. (¡ã)


    "Pll take her to her room," Leo said after the girl had been sleeping for some time.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Asher nodded to him, and Leo shifted slightly so he could pick her up. She immediately cuddled into his chest and he let a smile slip before heading toward the stairs. "Uh gross," Logan said with a scoff.


    "You seem a bit put out by the way she cuddled up to Leo, you jealous?" Asher asked smirking at Logan.


    "Hardly. It''s just embarrassing how Leo turned soft so easily because of one girl." Logan said crossing his arms over his chest like a stubborn toddler.


    "It''s obvious he had a thing for, so it shouldn''t be that big of a surprise." I chimed in. \* "Yeah well, I will never be whipped silly like him, not for any girl." I shared a knowing look with Asher and we let our friend stew in his denial. Logan wasn''t one to get jealous so he wasn''t very good at hiding it. 1)


    The three of us stayed put for a few more hours before turning in. Out of curiosity, I decided to stop by Emma''s room to be sure she was sleepingfortably. I opened the door to her room gently only to find her cuddled in Leo''s arms, and they were both sleeping peacefully. I wasn''t sure why I was so worried about the girl but seeing her sleep so peacefully made my heart flutter a little and I hated it. I also felt sorry for Leo, he was head over heels with our girl..'') Wait...our girl? Dammit! The girl...Emma...whatever.


    I shook my head and closed the door before rushing to my room. This girl was messing with my head and I was not happy about it. Logan...


    I tossed and turned the whole night thinking about how Leo and Emma had been sitting together all cuddled and sappy. It was disgusting. But... it also looked kind of nice. It had been ages since anyone had shown such affection toward me and seeing it made me ache for it. Though I knew Emma would never feelfortable enough around me to do such a thing so there was no point in hoping. I had been awful to her so I understood that I would have to go a long way before she would trust me. (2 I don''t know why I cared so much if she trusted me or not, but I also had no idea why I had always had my eye on her. My pursuit of her was disguised as teasing and pointless flirting to make her ufortable but the truth was I found her kind of fascinating. She was shy and quiet but also stronger than most people. Even after everything we had all done to her she never stopped showing up, she just took it. I had to respect her for enduring all the things we did to her, and maybe that was why I was always seeking her out. To better understand her maybe, I wasn''t sure. *)


    It seems so silly now and I''m a little embarrassed by how clearly drawn to her I was. Why else would I fixate on one girl even to tease her? Even now she was consuming my every thought, and I sighed in frustration. Tomorrow we would be going back to school, and Emma would be with us. I could only imagine the reactions we would get from everyone especially Andrea and her gang. Their torment of Emma was bound to be far worse once they saw her with us.


    If she even looked at Emma funny though she would have to deal with me. Asher may put up with her but I didn''t have to, and I had been waiting for a chance to put that skank in her ce. Now that Emma was under our protection, no one was allowed to touch her. I sighed and covered my eyes with my arm to try and force myself to sleep but I just couldn''t. With a huff, I pushed myself up in bed and pulled the covers away. I stood and made my way to the door and stomped out of my room. I found myself standing at the door of Emma''s room and started having an internal battle about whether or not I should go in. I didn''t even know why I was there. (2 Thad an urge to be close to her, and it was driving me crazy I needed sleep and I had a feeling I wouldn''t be able to unless I did this. I opened the door slowly and peeked inside to find Leo and Emma cuddled together. Anger bubbled up and I so badly wanted to grab Leo and throw him out, but Emma looked so peaceful so I decided I would tolerate Leo being there for now. I sighed and stepped inside, closing the door behind me and walking toward the bed. There was room on the other side of Emma, so I pulled the nket away and slid in behind her.


    I hesitated for a moment, not sure what to do but at that moment Emma shuffled and turned so that she was facing me. She was still asleep but now she was face to face with me and my heart skipped at how closer we were now. I brushed a piece of her hair back and rested my forehead against hers. It was like her presence was just the thing I needed to calm me, and I fell into a peaceful sleep with my hand gently resting on her hip. 7


    It was the best damn sleep I had in ages.

 Chapter 14

    Emma... Present...


    The next morning I woke and feltfortably warm and well-rested. I had never slept so well in my life. I opened my eyes slowly and my breath hitched at the face in front of me. Logan? What was he doing here? And why? I didn''t move though, because this was the first time I had ever been this close to him without him saying a disgusting remark. He looked so peaceful and a small smile crept onto my face. He was beautiful and to my surprise, I had the crazy thought that I could stay here all day just watching him. Wait...what? I moved slightly to get away from him but he groaned and wrapped his arm around me tighter pulling me closer to him and he nuzzled his face into my neck.)


    My heart was pounding like crazy now.


    Just then I felt something shift behind me and I nced over my shoulder a little to see Leo sit up in bed. He let out a small chuckle at the sight of me and Logan. I)


    "I need to get a picture of this." He climbed off the bed and grabbed his phone from the side table..'' I


    He snapped a few pictures while I red at him. "What do I do?" I whisper loudly.


    Leoughed again but not loud enough to wake Logan. "Rx? I never thought Logan would be the cuddling type but here we are, and he looks...happy. You don''t want to ruin that do you?"


    I could tell he was teasing in his tone and little head quark, but I couldn''t just stay like this!


    "It''s still early so I''ll go down and get breakfast started. Come down when you''re ready and bring your Ko with you." He said winking at me.


    I called his name in protest but he sauntered off and closed the door behind him. I growled to myself in annoyance but still tried not to move too much. Logan''s warm breaths were tickling my neck and it took everything in me not to giggle. On top of that, we were so close that it was a little awkward because I had no idea where to put my hands. My body was so tense against his and I so badly wanted to run from being trapped in his embrace. Not that I didn''t like it, but because I didn''t want to give him something to brag about at school. I know all the boys seemed different now but I didn''t have enough faith in them to think this would be a long-term thing. I wasn''t so naive to think that this was going to be anything more than them helping me, but with them acting like this it was hard not to hope that maybe we could be....more.


    There was also the matter of the whole school possibly turning against me more if they see me with the guys. I pinched my eyes shut trying not to psych myself out too much. Logan shifted again and his lips brushed against my skin and I swallowed hard. What do I do now?


    I moved my hand in between us and pushed a little. "Logan," I whispered pushing him away a bit more.


    He groaned and tried to pull me closer and I was sure he was somewhat awake.


    "Logan," I said with a groan. "Hmmm?" He hummed in reply. "You can let me go now," I whisper to him.


    "I don''t want to." He said pulling me closer and throwing his leg over


    mine. "Logan," I said with a warning and continued to push him back.


    He ced his hand over mine and tightened his grip on it so I couldn''t pull away.


    "Who knew I needed to get you in bed to sleep so well." He said with a smirk.


    Against my better judgment, I smiled. "Oh god, you are shameless." (") Heughed. "I couldn''t resist."


    Silence fell between us and our eyes were locked on each other, but we didn''t move.


    "T slept better next to you than I have slept in a long time," Logan admitted.


    Hisck of cocky smirk and teasing eyes was enough to tell me he meant what he said.


    "Really?" I asked shyly.


    He nodded. I fell asleep the moment I climbed in next to you."


    He sounded so genuine right now that my body rxed in his hold. "[ slept pretty well too. I usually have nightmares." I admitted (7)


    He moved his hand so it waspletely around my waist.


    "Yeah me too. I guess we both found a solution." He said with a big


    smile. *)


    "Nice try but I am not letting you climb into my bed on the regr mister." I protested trying to sound tough.


    "No?" He asked with his usual mischievous smirk.


    I rolled my eyes but then his smile fell and he did thest thing I


    expected, He closed the space between us and met his lips with mine.)


    I froze at the unexpected contact, my eyes wide. My heart was beating so fast I was sure he could feel it but he didn''t pull away. Instead, he kissed me deeper and I found myself resisting less and giving in to the strange pull to kiss him back. The kiss was so soft and my arms moved on their own ord until they were wrapped around his neck.


    This was the first time someone had kissed me like this. My first kiss had been taken by a perverted friend of my father''s. This kiss was nothing like that first kiss and I would happily rece that awful memory with the memory of this kiss. "Hey, guys breakfast is ready!" Leo yelled from downstairs.


    The sound brings a stop to our kiss and we pull away but stay close as we caught our breaths.


    "Thanks," Logan whispered to me. "For what?" I asked. "For the best kiss, I have ever had." He said with a smile.


    Iughed a little and smack his arm. "I''m sure you say that to all the girls."


    He shook his head. "Nope never." He leaned in again and pecked my lips once more.


    "Come on, let''s go eat." He said pulling the covers back and climbing out of bed and out of our embrace.


    I cleared my throat and look away from him as the cloud in my mind because of that kiss started to clear. I closed my eyes and felt my body heat up from embarrassment. I had given him a ton of fuel to use against me now, and I wouldn''t be surprised if news of this was all over school by lunch.


    "Hey..." he said leaning down on the bed to look down at me. "Don''t worry if you want this can be our secret."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    T open my eyes and meet his in search of any sign of deception but he again looked genuine, so I nod in agreement. It''s not that I am ashamed of kissing him but I wasn''t ready to hear the whole school talking about it.


    "Come on Sunny..." he stopped speaking and guilt washed over his face. "Pm sorry I mean Emma..."


    "Emmy," I said and he looked up at me. "My mom used to call me Emmy. It''s better than Sunny, don''t you think?"


    He smiled. "Way better! Ok, Emmy, let''s feed you!"


    I smiled wide and took his hand and let him pull me to my feet. He smiled and entwined our hands together and led me out of the room and down the stairs. Leo was standing in the kitchen scooping some eggs on a te and added some bacon to it before cing it in front of the empty seat close to where I was standing. He smiled up at me and I felt my face flush and I quickly took a seat. His smile made it seem like he knew everything I have been up to with Logan and my face heated up even more. Soon I heard stepsing from the stairs and a gruff-looking Asher walked in and headed straight for the fridge. He took out a carton of orange juice and drank directly from it turning and mming the fridge doo shut with his foot.


    "Dammit, Asher I have told you a thousand times not to drink straight from the carton!" Leo growled out opening a cab and mmed a cup on the table in front of Asher.


    Asher rolled his eyes and when Leo turned his back he took another gulp from the carton. Jayden walked in then and smacked Asher in the back of the head making him choke. Jayden walks away with a smirk on his face and I held back augh as I watch them. I had no idea they were all so...normal. I!

 Chapter 15

    Emma... Present...


    After breakfast, we quickly dressed for school and filed into Asher and Leo''s car. Since the kiss Logan and I shared earlier that morning he was noticeably nicer to me and not subtle about the change in our dynamic. He grabbed my hand and led me to Leo''s car so I could ride with them. It took no time to get to school and when we pulled in I immediately felt sick to my stomach.


    After the car was turned off Leo turned to me.


    "I know today is going to be a little crazy with how things have changed between you and us, but just ignore everything. We won''t let you out of


    our sight, okay?" Leo reached back and squeezes my hand and I nodded. ]


    Logan opened his door behind me and quickly stepped up to my door and opened it for me. I hid a smile at his antics and climbed out with my backpack in hand. He closed the door for me and I stepped up to the curb as the other boys joined us. I stood still for a moment looking at our school and imagined all the bad things that could happen today. My


    thoughts were interrupted when I felt a hand slip into mine. (7)


    I turned my head to see Leo standing beside me and giving me a reassuring smile. I swallowed and we followed Asher and Jayden through the doors. Asher and Jayden''s broad shoulders created a kind of a barrier in front of me, so no one seemed to notice me. Once we reached my locker the boys fanned out around me and gave the other students nearby a clear look at who had been escorted in by The Dark Angels. [ kept my head fixed in the direction of my locker even though I could feel all eyes on me.


    "Hey, baby! What are you doing over here?" Andrea''s voice came from my left and I groaned internally. (7


    Here we go... "We were just escorting Miss Emma!" Logan responded proudly.


    I turn and offered a weak smile. "It''s okay I think I can get around fine on my own."


    I shot Logan a pointed look but he raised a brow at me like he had no intention of keeping this situation quiet.


    Andreaughed. "This is a joke, right? I mean...why would you help out this sewer rat?"


    I turned and closed my locker ignore herment.


    "Shut up Andrea." A deep voice said and I turn to see Jayden step in front of me. "She is under our protection now and we will happily demonstrate what that means to anyone, including you." ?) "Yeah so step off if you know what''s good for you," Logan said stepping


    up and wrapping an arm around me. Andrea''s eyes grewically wide and her mouth dropped open.


    "Asher they can not be serious!" She yelled in a whiny voice that made Logan visibly cringe beside me.


    I couldn''t help theugh that escaped at his reaction which snapped Andrea''s attention to me. She stalked toward me and I instinctively took a step back or tried to but Logan kept a tight hold on me. (1)


    "Can''t you see they are just messing with you little Rat? This is all a big joke to them, so don''t think for a second that anything has changed." She said far too close to my face.


    She was jerked back then.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I don''t condone hitting a girl but if you do not respect Emma then I will happily change my mind," Leo said squeezing her arm tight making her whimper. (!


    He let her go and she huffed and turned to Asher with a pout on her lips.


    "Baby, do you see how they treat me? Aren''t you going to say something?" She asked in that same annoying voice.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Asher turned his attention from me and to her. "No, I think they covered everything. Also, you might want to call beforeing over now that we have a new roommate." \'') Andrea gapes as his words connect in her mind. "She lives with you now? What the Hell Asher?!"


    He sighed and moved toward me to stand next to Jayden and create a wall around me once again. \''


    "Yes she does, and I don''t want youing around anymore with notice. Got it?" He spat out, his patience was clearly running out.


    I could almost see steaming out of her ears the way she became so


    visibly furious.


    "Asher I swear we are over if this goes on! You don''t want to mess things up between us for her do you?" Logan let go of me and walked around Asher to stand in front of her.


    "Emma isn''ting between you, Asher is just smart enough to see when something is not worth his time. Like you. Move on Andrea, you''re not wee with The Dark Angels any longer." Andrea screeched and looked to Asher expecting him to say something but he only shrugged.


    "This is a big mistake! This isn''t over Asher! I swear you will be sorry!" She yelled before turning and stomping off with her minions following quickly behind her.


    I fell back against my locker and groaned. "Why did you guys do that?"


    They all turn to me and looked almost confused by my question. "You are one of us now, and people need to know it," Logan said matter-of-factly.


    I shake my head. "But I''m not one of you, far from it. I asked for help with my dad, but this stuff...at school, I don''t need protection."


    I grabbed my backpack from the floor and walked away not waiting for them to follow.


    "Wait, Emma!" J heard Leo call out behind me but I ignored him.


    When he caught up to me he grabbed my elbow to slow me down. "Heye on."


    "Come on what Leo? You guys just announced to practically the whole


    school that I am your property or something, and you don''t think that


    there won''t be any repercussions?" I asked him with a wave of anger in my voice that surprised even me. (#


    I didn''t wait to hear his answer, instead, I continued walking to my next ss, which unfortunately was the same ss as the boys. I didn''t protest though when they took the seats around me, but I did my best to ignore them. "Emmy...are you upset with us?" Logan asked with a pouty face.


    I lifted my eyes to him and give him an unimpressed look, but I dete when his fake pout fell and he looked genuinely concerned. Why did he make it so hard to stay mad at him? I groaned and dropped my head onto my desk in defeat. (# "Emma people need to know they can''t mess with you anymore," Jayden said from the right of me.


    I turned my head to look at him but I didn''t lift it from my desk. He met my eyes but didn''t say anything more. He lifted an eyebrow in challenge but I conceded too easily. These boys were stubborn and bossy but I didn''t know why I was surprised. They were offering their help and I was dumb enough to not give specifics on what I wanted that help to be. So now I was stuck with four bodyguards and every eye on me. (*)


    lifted my head and looked at Logan. "It''s fine, just something I will have to get used to I guess. This is weird for uspared to how things used to be" ()


    He nodded in agreement. "Things are different now Emma, but get used to it because we are going to make sure everyone knows who has your back." He threw me a quick wink before we turned away from me.


    I shook my head and turned my attention to studying the notes in front of me. It was so weird being in the center of these boys and not being a victim of their specific vor of bullying. Now they were my allies and I wasn''t sure how I felt about the way they pretty muchid im to me in front of a bunch of people. This could be the biggest mistake of my life, but there was no going back now. Until I got my revenge they were a part of my world, whatever that meant. After the kiss I shared with Logan I could admit I was even more confused by all this than before. The waters of my life were muddy as hell and I was just trying to stay above water. Hopefully, the boys wouldn''t leave me to drown, because, after everything in my life, one more betrayal would be one too many.)

 Chapter 16

    Four or Dead  Emina...present...


    "Emma Grace please report to the Vice Principal''s office." My name came echoing out of the school loudspeaker in the middle of ss.)


    Several people turned and looked at me, but I ignored their immature reactions.


    I sighed and grabbed my stuff before heading toward my ss door. Once outside though someone grabbed my arm and I turned to see Leo.


    "What are you doing?" I asked him.


    "Iam not letting you go alone." He said seriously and took my hand.)


    I didn''t bother arguing with him and turned to continue walking. When Larrive and pulled the door open I stopped to take in the scene. The Principal was sitting behind his desk with two men dressed in suits with no ties beside him.


    "Miss Grace pleasee have a seat... Mr. Pierce, I am sure she can handle this conversation alone." The principal said not bothering to be subtle in his attempt to get rid of Logan.)


    "Not a chance," Leo said walking in beside me.


    ''We both took a seat across from the men and Leo reached over to take


    my hand and gave it a quick squeeze.


    "Emma these men are detectives and they are investigating your ims toward your father." The Principal exined with a tone of annoyance. "They have some questions for you." "Indeed we do and we do not require any more help so if you could please leave us to speak to Miss Grace alone that would be helpful." One of the detectives said to the principal.) He started to object. "She is a student at my school and requires an advocate while being interviewed." "I


    "She is eighteen years old, a legal adult." The detectives reminded him. She does not need anyone present to speak to us."


    The principal gave me a look before standing and leaving the room muttering something under his breath. I turned my attention back to the detectives and swallowed nervously.


    "Miss Grace we want to assure you that we are taking your case very seriously and do not wish to cause you any difort. However, if you are up to it we need a full ount of what your father has done. He has strongly insisted on his innocence and although your documented injuries paint a picture of the amount of pain you endured, we can not prove he was behind them. You were not able to make a detailed statement at the hospital so we hoped you could now." One o the detectives said.


    "So, you''re saying that if she can''t prove her father was the one who. hurt her, you won''t be able to charge him?" Leo asked.


    "We take these cases very seriously but it is difficult to charge someone based on word alone. A history of reported violence with physical proof would make her case stronger, but since there have been no previous reports of abuse it is harder to make a case that will result in a long incarceration period." The detective admitted.


    "And how do you expect her to make a better case? Send her back to him and film him beating the crap out of her? Would that be enough proof to appease the court? Or how about when he goes too far and kills her?" Leo''s voice grew angry and I tried to calm him with a gentle squeeze of his hand but he was right.


    "It''s ok Leo," I said softly.


    "No, it''s not Emma! They are saying there is nothing they can do because it''s your word against your father. They are going to let him go!" Leo all but yelled and turned his attention back to the detectives with a look of disgust. I turned to them as well. "Is that true? You''re going to just let him go?")


    The detectives lowered their eyes for a moment. "I''m sorry Miss Grace but without substantial evidence and documented history, the case is weak. We can provide you with a restraining order but at this time there isn''t much more we can do. We will continue investigating him but


    until we find something worth charging...yes we have to release him." The detective said with an apologetic look.


    I let out a smallugh of disbelief. "So my father walks free and I have to watch over my shoulder until hees for me."


    I stood then. "Then there isn''t any point telling you everything he has done since I can''t prove any of it except for the injuries you already know about. Thank you for telling me, I''ll be sure to watch my back. Come on Leo let''s go."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Leo stood giving the detectives onest angry look before following me out of the office. He stopped me and pulled me into a hug when we were safe in the hall.


    "Ym so sorry Emma, but you aren''t alone anymore. We will protect you." He said confidently.


    I wrapped my arms around him and hid my face in his shoulder. I missed his scent so much during our years apart and it was exactly the kind offort and familiarity I needed. After a few moments in silence, I pulled away.


    "I know you guys will try but Leo there are no guarantees. My father is a powerful man and has a lot of connections. He will find a way to get


    to me." I told him. .*)


    "I won''t let that happen, Emma! Never." Leo insisted.


    Inod but I knew that if it came down to it, my father would kill them all to get me back. I didn''t bother telling Leo this or why but he didn''t need to know. If my father ever did find me I would finish what I started the day I put that gun to my head. There was no way I would fulfill the promises my father had made for my future. They would kill him for letting me go and I would be d if they did, but then they woulde for me themselves. (*


    There was nowhere I could run but it was sweet of Leo to offer. If for a moment the boys could be in danger though all bets were off. I would surrender before I let them get hurt because of me. (*) ¡°Come on let''s get back to ss," Leo said grabbing my hand and threading our fingers together.


    We walked silently back to ss just as it was ending and the other boys stood quickly and surrounded me.


    "What happened?" Logan asked ncing me up and down as if to check if I was hurt.


    I rested a hand on his arm. "I''m fine Logan. The police just wanted to talk to me"


    "They are letting her father go," Leo growled through his clenched jaw.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I turned and gave him a pointed look as the others let out a string of curses and threats.  "Guys there is nothing that can be done. The police said as much." I


    said turning to head to my next ss.


    Logan catches up to me and wraps his arm around me. "Babe I won''t let your father anywhere near you. I will kill him if he touches you again.")


    I quirked a brow at him. "Babe?"


    He shed me his million-dor smile. "Yeah! You''re our girl!" I


    I looked at him again with furrowed brows. "Your girl? What do you mean? How did asking for help mean I be your girl? Is that the price I have to pay for your help? Give you myself?"


    He looked at me in confusion. "Wait Emma it''s not like that. I just meant..."


    "What Logan? Is that the on;y reason you agreed to help me so you could pass me around? How does that make you guys any better than the men I need protection from?" My head was racing, and my heart hurt.)


    Had they nned to use me? How long would I have to give my body to them to pay for their help?!


    I looked at the others. Asher and Jayden both had unreadable expressions and Leo wouldn''t meet my eye.


    I scoffed in disbelief and pushed past them.


    "Emma!" Leo called out running up to me and grabbing my arm to stop me. "Come on that isn''t what Logan meant."


    "No? Then how did he mean it? What does it mean to be The Dark Angel''s girl huh? I doubt that only includes protection. You guys want something from me, and I can''t believe after everything those men did to me you want me in the same way. You want to take from me the only thing I should have a choice to give, just like them. This was a mistake, I should have never asked for your help." I didn''t wait for him to reply before walking away. ")Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Thad actually thought they had changed, that they cared about me now. I couldn''t have been more wrong. (=

 Chapter 17

    Four or Dead


    Leo... Present...


    "What the hell were you thinking Logan? We just got her to trust us and you do this? You are too busy trying toy im to her that you didn''t even think about how it would sound to her! She thinks she is The Dark Angel''s whore!" I yelled at him as we stood on the front steps waiting


    for Emma..*


    She had hidden from us for the rest of the day no doubt using her old methods of avoiding running into us.


    "Where is she?" Jayden asked yet again. "She should havee out by


    now."


    "I don''t know! She had a way of getting around to avoid us all these years, she could be anywhere by now!" I was seething and my mind was going crazy worrying about her that I couldn''t help but snap at my friends.


    "We don''t think she is our whore Leo, calm down. Logan used a poor choice of words but none of us see her that way." Asher said with a sharp tone. (2)


    "You didn''t exactly speak up to refute it either." I reminded him.


    "She was upset. She wouldn''t have believed me even if I denied it. I had hoped after she cooled off she would see that it wasn''t true." Asher  replied with a sigh. (7


    "I don''t see her as some girl I want to use and throw away Leo and you know it! I...care about her," Logan admitted with a hard swallow.


    I knew Logan well enough that he meant every word of that. He wouldn''t admit such a thing unless it were true.


    "As much as it pains me to say it, we all do," Jayden added.


    "You guys are too busy ying tough to realize she isn''t like other girls you can treat badly and they just keep running back. She is scared especially after what the cops said today. She probably thinks she has no one she can trust again. We may not be able to find her." I said pacing and cursing.


    "We will find her," Asher assured me.


    "No, you won''t." We turned to see Andrea standing at the top of the stairs with her hands on her hips and a smirk on her lips.


    "andrea what did you do?" Logan growled out stalking up to her.


    She smiled at him. "Just reminded her where she belongs in this school. told you that I wouldn''t just be thrown aside, not because of that rat.")


    "Tell us where she is Andrea ol


    "Or what Leo? You guys can''t touch me!" She said confidently. "I know


    your daddy has ns on screwing with my family Asher, so you have nothing on me. All the information you got from me has been me feeding you false tips. I am not as stupid as you think I am!" (7)


    Asher sighed and stepped up to her. "You think you have one-upped me, Andrea? Then you are exactly as stupid as I thought you were. Now


    cut the crap and tell us where our girl is!"


    She scoffs. "Your girl? How does that work? Do you all screw her together or take turns?")


    Logan moved faster than I could and he harshly grabbed Andrea by the throat. "Tell me where she is. You are trying my patience."


    Andrea''s eyes widened with shock and she wed at his hand. "Now!" Logan yelled at her.


    "In the basement." She garbled out just as her face started to turn the slightest shade of purple.


    Logan let her go and she fell to the floor. He leaned over her and smirks.


    "If you ever touch Emma again I won''t let go and your little crew will watch as I kill you. Got it?" He threatened.


    Yes." She said staring daggers at him.


    Tran past them and through the front doors and down the hallway with


    the others quickly behind me. We passed several students as we weaved our way through the halls and toward the door leading to the basement. The door was locked but it didn''t stop me from trying to break it open with all my strength.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Emma!" I called out hoping she could hear me.


    I rested my ear on the door to listen for any reply or any sound at all but it was too thick. Logan ran up beside me fumbling with a ring of keys trying to find the right one. It took five different keys before he found the right one and as soon as the door was opened we push our way in and ran down the corridor of pipes and steam in search of Emma.


    "Emma!!!" Logan called out. "I don''t hear anything."


    "Emma!" I cried out again but it was a maze in there and we couldn''t


    see her anywhere. "Wait! Do you hear that?" Jayden asked making us fall silent.


    We all listened carefully and the sounds of metal hitting metal caught our attention.


    "This way!" Jayden said taking off in the direction of the sound with us close behind.


    ''We rounded the next corner and we slowed when Emma came into view. The moment I saw what Andrea and her crew had done I felt sick to my


    stomach. "Oh god, Emma!" I said running up to her.


    She hung from a pipe locked by cuffs around her wrists. Her clothes had been shed and the word ''rat whore'' was written across her chest with lipstick and she had a gag in her mouth. Tears streaked down her face and I tried to quickly figure out how to get her down. She whimpered when I hesitated to touch her but I couldn''t reach the cuffs from where Iwas, so I pulled myself up and stood on a low hanging pipe. I pulled on the cuffs trapping her though my right mind knew that there is no way I could break them. (7


    "Find something we can cut the cuffs with!" I yelled to the others and they took off in different directions. I


    I pulled the gag out of Emma''s mouth and she started to openly cry.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Emma, we''re here ok? We are going to get you out of this." I promised her.


    Now that I was closer though I could see that Andrea and her friends hadn''t only cut Emma''s clothes but cut her as well. There were cut marks in the same areas of the sliced clothing and I curse and pull the clothes aside a little to see how badly she was hurt. The cuts were shallow and the bleeding was light but there were at least eight sh marks.


    "T-they said two things draw out rats...trash and blood." She said in a


    rough voice and my eyes snapped to hers. "They wanted to rats here to finish what they started." ")


    I swallowed and reached out with one hand to cup her face. "Emma we are going to get you out of here ok? Just hang on." (2


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I examined the pipes she was attached to and tried to see if any of them were corroded enough to knock loose. My eyes noticed a hint of rust on the pipe connection that wrapped around the corner of the wall, but it was too far to help get Emma down.


    "I got something!" Logan called out running towards us.


    He carried what looked like a hand saw and my eyes meet his. "Are you


    insane?"


    "I couldn''t find anything else, and it doesn''t seem like our janitor uses traditional tools to fix things down here," Logan said shaking his head.


    I jumped down and stepped up to him with my back to Emma. "We


    could cut her hand off if we use that or worse," I said with a low growl.)


    "I know but I couldn''t find much else and I didn''t think you wanted her to hang there until we could find someone with bolt cutters which I am assuming would be difficult in a school." He said with as much anger as I was showing.


    I closed my eyes and tried to calm myself, "Fine but this is probably the worst idea you have ever had."


    "I know but I can''t see her like that. We need to get her down." He pushed past me and looked up at Emma.)


    "Emmy I know this may seem crazy but I am going to get you down from there. I just need you to trust me on this, okay?" He said keeping the saw out of her sight. 7)


    Jayden and Asher showed up then and looked to Logan and then to me.


    "What the..." Asher started to say but I shook my head to warn him not to say anything.


    He looked at me wide-eyed but nodded in understanding.


    "Emma I need you to look at me, okay? Keep looking at me." Jayden said stepping up to her. (")


    Her eyes met his. "Okay." She said with a shaky voice.


    He reached up and gently rubbed up and down her side. "Just watch me." (1)


    Logan climbed up and examined the cuffs before lining the de of the saw. He closed his eyes tight for a second and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again he furrowed his brow in concentration and began to saw back and forth. Emma whimpered a little at the sound but she kept her eyes fixed on Jayden. Logan took his time trying to keep the saw as far away from Emma as possible and it felt like time slowed as we waited to see if his idea would work. It took a few minutes but


    then we heard the metal saw hit the pipe and Logan moved quickly to get Emma''s arm free. Asher and I rushed to her and held her up as her arm fell free but her other arm was still trapped.

 Chapter 18

    Four or Dead


    Jayden... Present...


    Logan immediately jumped down and walked around us to climb up and work on the other cuff.


    "Just a little longer Emma," I said softly holding her up the best I could on the other side.


    Logan worked faster this time, but Emma let a groan of difort. Hanging from one hand was hurting her even with us doing our best to hold her up. Logan finished quicker on the second arm and Emma''s body tumbled down and into Asher''s arms. She automatically wrapped around him and started to cry. Asher was a bit surprised at first but quickly recovered and wrapped his arms around her waist and took a step back.


    "Let''s go home." He said softly to her and turned in the direction of the exit.


    I nced at Leo and Logan as we shared the same expression of relief. The sentiment was short-lived, and Logan''s expression quickly turned deadly as his anger resurfaced. I")C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "That slut is going to pay for this!" He spat out before storming off to follow Asher. (!)


    T let out a sigh and followed Leo toward the exit of the basement. When.


    we all exited and made our way out, I noticed people pointing and watching Asher and Emma. Emma was walking on her own now, but Asher had his arms around her helping keep her stable. >) "Get out of here!" Leo yelled to the people looking on.


    People scrambled away as the five of us made our way down the hallway and out the front door. It was nice to see the fear in their eyes because if they thought for one second that they could go up against us they were going to be sorely mistaken. We didn''t go easy, and people always paid in blood. Andrea had crossed a line that no one had dared cross before, and I didn''t care who her father was she would pay greatly for this. My mind began toe up with several ways I would make her hurt as I made my way to the car.


    I saw Asher climb into the back seat of his car and take a seat next to Emma. She moved closer to him and rested her head on his shoulder. Asher didn''t hesitate this time and pulled her closer to him. Leo and Logan took the other car and I climb into the driver''s seat of the car Asher and Emma were in. Asher held out the keys to me and I look at him through the rear-view mirror. His attention waspletely on Emma and there was a softness to his face that looked foreign on his face. (5)


    Any show of kindness was foreign to all of us, but when it came to Emma it was obvious that we were not quite ourselves. She had a way about her that broke down all our walls, even a dark soul like mine. Of course, she didn''t know just how dangerous we were, and hopefully, she would never find out. She was innocent and she didn''t need to know the


    awful things we had done. As I pulled out, I noticed Leo and Logan turned in the opposite direction. (*


    A minuteter my phone vibrated and I saw it was a message from Logan. They were going after Andrea, and they wanted us to take Emma home and stay with her. Leo sent a message too before I could reply to the first message. (7 LOGAN: We are going to the garage. Make sure Asher knows. We may


    need a clean-up crew. (")


    I smirked at his message, but I knew they wouldn''t kill Andrea at least not yet. Her death would bring too much heat to the town and we didn''t want that. Plus we would need to n that kind of move very well, and this was too short notice. I hated that girl, and I was looking forward to getting my chance to torture her. She deserved the best our crew had to offer, and we always delivered. (¡ã


    By the time we arrived back home, Emma had drifted off to sleep. Asher woke her gently and helped her inside and up to her room. I followed and stood in the doorway watching her carefully. She was dazed while Asher offered her one of Logan''s shirts that had been left in her room this morning. She nodded and allowed Asher to remove her ruined shirt and my eyes fell onto the scars littering her back. I examined each one the best I could because if I ever got my hands on her father, I would replicate the very scars he had inflicted on her.


    You know...an eye for an eye and all that jazz.


    Asher hesitated for a moment and was speaking softly to Emma before he lifted his hand under the shirt, careful not to touch her skin, and helped her lower her jeans. An intense emotion red up in my chest, but I kept silent. Asher pulled back her nket and she climbed under it. I noticed her body shook a little. Asher stepped away from her and walked toward me.


    "She''s exhausted," Asher whispered to me as we left the room closing the door behind us.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Do you think she''ll be okay? I mean how much can she take before she can''t recover?" I asked him not expecting an answer. )


    "We were supposed to protect her," Asher growled before mming his hand on the stair railing..''


    "I know but she ran off, we had no idea Andrea would do this," I reminded him.


    "Didn''t we? She threatened her right in front of us. I guess I just assumed she wouldn''t dare cross us knowing who we are. But she is obviously not bright." He said shaking his head. "Leo and Logan are going after her now," I said and his head snapped toward me.


    "The garage?" He asked and I nodded.


    He picked his pace and grabbed his keys off the table.


    "Asher they can handle this," I called out after him.


    "This is my mess; she was my girlfriend. I need to be the one to fix this and remind her not toe near us or Emma again." He ran out the front door closing it with a m. [)


    I sighed and fell onto the nearest couch. The sound of footsteps had me jumping to my feet again, and my eyes were met with Emmaing down with only Logan''s shirt covering her. I swallowed down the veryrge knot in my throat and tried my very best to fix my eyes on her face.)


    "You okay?" I asked her..


    "Yeah, I just don''t want to be alone. Can I sit with you?" she asked motioning her hand toward the couch.


    "Oh. Yeah, that''s fine." I replied awkwardly.


    She stepped down from the stairs and walked around me, but I took a moment to collect myself before turning to her. My heart was beating like crazy and other parts of me were betraying me as well. Why did Asher have to run off and leave me with this girl in only a t-shirt? I seethed and cursed him in my mind. I took a seat and tried to put some space between us and turned the TV on as quickly as I could. She fell silent as I flipped through a few channels, but I was too busy watching her through the corner of my eyes to really pay attention. She tucked one of her legs under herself and it made her look so small.


    Yep, this girl had an annoying effect on me, or I had just denied myself so long that being alone with a girl in this state of undress was too much, Of course, none of that was true. I had girls show up at parties with far less clothing and would have easily been with me if I asked. Emma was just different. She was beautiful of course, but she also had a softness to her even with all the scars. Even now her face was rxed and focused but in such a gentle way. She had a slight blush to her cheeks at all times and long eyshes that made her eyes look so big and bright.


    Oh man...this wasn''t good. I needed to get my head on straight before I started sprouting sos. (?


    "What would you like to watch?" I asked her.


    She tilted her head and looked at me shing a soft smile. "Whatever


    you want."


    I nodded and turned my attention to the TV again, and I had the dumb idea to pick my favorite scary movie. Ok maybe I picked it on purpose, but I would deny it if anyone asked about why. The movie started and Emma watched quietly until the first jump scare and she yelped and


    covered her eyes. I snickered a little and she threw me a re." "Why would you choose a movie like this?" She whined adorably and pulled the neck of the shirt up over half of her face so could easily use


    it to hide. +)


    "You said I could pick whatever I wanted," I said with a teasing smirk.


    She red at me but as the movie went on, she slowly moved closer to me until she wastched on to me and hid behind my arm. With the climax of the movie rolling around I knew how scared she would get so Iwas ready when she jumped and almostnded in myp. I open my arms to her, and she crowded into me with her eyes still focused on the movie. I caressed her arm softly as she watched tensely waiting for the next scary scene and I smiled to myself and patted myself on the back for choosing such a great movie. =)

 Chapter 19

    Four or Dead


    Logan... Present...


    "andrea... Andrea...all this screaming isn''t going to make any of this any


    easier. No one can hear you out here." I say with a shake of my head.)


    This girl was even more annoying with a little pain added to the conversation. She had been screaming like a banshee since the first hit. Thad a thing about not hitting women, but we had a way around that. A way called Tabitha, one of the toughest women I knew. We called her in to handle the feminine beatings because we still had our morals. That thought made me smirk. We had almost zero morals left but we could kill Andrea in a second with how angry we were right now and that wasn''t the n...for now.


    We needed to send a warning, hence Tabatha. She would serve up a good beating and then we would drop the slut on her family''s doorstep. We were sending a message to her but also her father. He needed to get in line or next time his daughter would die, but we also get justice first Emma which was all I cared about.


    I may have worded things the wrong way to Emma but as far as I was concerned, she was our girl. Maybe long before now. I had written off my past behavior to being an annoying prick to torment her, but I think I fell for her the moment I saw her. So much of me wanted her especially after the kiss we shared. That kiss was the nail in the coffin of my heart, as sappy as that sounds. I would never want another girl,


    and I would kill anyone who tried to take her from me..¡ã


    Andrea should be counting her blessings that she is worth more alive than dead otherwise I would have shot her point-nk the moment I saw her face again.


    "Let me go! When my father finds out about this you guys are all dead!" Andrea shouted before Tabatha backhanded her again making her cry out.


    "andrea your little threats mean nothing. We could have killed you on the steps of the school and got away with it. We are giving you a chance here to be smart. Your father is going to receive a call at 9 AM tomorrow. He will answer that call and agree to all terms if your life means anything to him." Leo said stepping forward with a bored expression on his face. (7


    He looked as cold and distant as Jayden and Asher put together right now and it made a smile creep up on my face. I loved dark Leo and thanks to the new addition of our angel girl into the group, we were seeing dark Leo at full force. He meant business when it came to protecting our girl and I was all for it. There was no point in denying it, Emma was ours. She may deny the title for now but we would help her


    see she belonged with us, not because she needed us, we needed her. }


    We were her''s as much as she was ours. She had a hold on us that she didn''t even realize yet but when she did, she would discover how much power she really held. The thing was, we held no loyalty to Asher''s  father. We were loyal to Asherpletely and tolerated his father, but none of us wanted this life. We nned to get out once we had enough money to start over somewhere maybe on another continent. Asher had been treated well by his father but was expected to do his bidding and take over one day. (


    Asher hated this life as much as us, but we were brought in because we had nothing else. Asher begged for his father to help us, but we signed our life away in doing it. He hated that, and he hated the things his father made him do. So, we all came up with a n to get out, but now there was Emma. Her father was a well-known man and he had money and connections that would make it easy for him to find Emma no matter where we went.


    We could keep her safe, but he would just keeping. Now we needed to revise our n to earn Emma''s freedom. That was aplication we still had to figure out, so until then we were stuck here. We wouldn''t


    leave without her though, so we needed to figure that out and quick. }


    "My father isn''t going to roll over and hand Devaro anything!" Andrea


    spit out along with a stream of blood. Gross. Right, she was still here, (*C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "My father doesn''t take no for an answer, Andrea, you best get that through your head right now." Asher''s voice echoed behind us as he


    walked in..!


    "ah bro you missed the best part! She was screaming like she was standing at death''s door earlier." I said pping him on the back.


    He huffed. "I have heard her scream and it isn''t that impressive." \*


    Iughed wholeheartedly and even more so when Andrea growled in anger. She was so easy to rile up.


    "But you know who''s screams are the sweetest?" I asked him.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Emma''s," Asher said offering Andrea a smirk. .*)


    Her eyes widened and instantly filled with rage. (")


    Of course, none of us had ever had the pleasure of making our girl scream in that way yet but Andrea didn''t know that. Even so, I didn''t peg our angel as a screamer even in pleasure. She was too shy for that, but I had no doubt it wouldn''t be any less memorable. I let my mind wander to those thoughts while Andrea spewed a bunch of stuff at Asher about him being a cheater or something.


    "Look Andrea tell your father he has run out of chances and your beating is an example of how far we are willing to go for his cooperation. Next time you won''t be breathing." Asher said only inches from her face. "Tabatha here will finish up and drop you off at home. Thanks, Tabby, you''re the best!" *)


    Tabatha smiled sweetly at him and hugged him. "Anything for you!" She said.)


    She was an amazing woman for sure and we adored her. She was a mother to all of us and ruthless in her own right. We all said our goodbyes to her and filed out of the soundproofed office in the back of the garage. (7)


    "You left our girl with Jayden? You know how he is." I said to Asher as we climbed into his car.


    "Are you kidding? He''s as whipped for her as you two." Asher said withugh.


    "Please you mean the three of us. You are just as soft for our girl don''t y that tough and untouchable act with us." I said smacking him from the back seat..'')


    "Well, you guys can fawn all you want but I call dibs on her. I met her first, so I im all her firsts from here on out, so get in line." Leo said resting his head back on his seat with his eyes closed. I:


    Iughed hard at that. "You call dibs? She isn''t a ything Leo and besides, I already got my kiss with her and she likes me better so it will be you guys waiting in line."


    Leo turned to me. "You pissed her off, and it will take a lot more than sweet-talking to get back in her good graces.")


    "Don''t think so, she is too sweet to hold a grudge," I said throwing him a wink.


    He shook his head and turned back in his seat.


    "She will make the rules and you all better respect that or I swear I am kicking you all out of my house." Asher threatened.


    I gave out a surprised chuckle. "And you say you''re not whipped."


    ''We went back and forth on this topic until we pulled into the driveway. Asher took off ahead of us with a determined look on his face.


    "If I didn''t know you any better Ash, I would say you seem worried." I teased.


    He didn''t respond as he opened the front door ready to storm in ande to Emma''s rescue but he froze right there in the doorway causing me to m into his back.


    I curse and stepped back ready toy into him for being such an idiot, but he seemedpletely dazed. I looked over his shoulder and muffled augh. He was frozen with jealousy apparently because there on the couch was Emma in my shir curled up on Jayden''sp. She was asleep and Jayden was resting his head on hers as he watched TV. He had his arms wrapped around her as well.


    Leo moved past Asher with his phone out and directed it at the pair.


    He sneered. "Yes, I''m fine as long as no other guy outside of our group touches her. If that happens I can''t promise that I won''t beat the crap out of him."


    Iughed a little. "Same brother. It may take time for her to get used to all this, being shared with multiple guys might be weird for her. It''s not often that one girl would be cool with sharing herself with four different guys."


    He looked at me for a moment. "Since when are you so wise?"


    Ilet out a genuineugh and shrugged. "We all share one brain cell when ites to the wisdom thing, guess it was my turn." O)


    Heughed grabbing his beer and heading toward the stairs. I follow him up and we parted ways to go to our respective rooms. I didn''t admit it, but I was a little jealous since my cuddle moment with Emma had been while we weren''t even awake. I needed to make it up to Emma for what I said because there was no way Jayden would be her favorite. (*

 Chapter 20

    Four or Dead


    Emma... Present..


    "sweet Emma, your father promised that you''ll be mine soon but at least I can have you today. I will make you feel so good..." I jolted awake and sat


    up instantly, my heart raced and my breaths were quick and panicked.)


    I swallowed hard and tried to push away the memories of his hands on me. He tried to do what he thought would make me enjoy the moment he was stealing from me, but it just made me feel sicker. I would have fought but my father warned me that the man hovering over me was a far more dangerous man than him. =)


    My stomach clenched and ached as I continued to y those moments over and over in my mind until I couldn''t handle it any longer. I scrambled from the bed I was in and ran to the bathroom and unloaded the small contents of my stomach. My tears came rushing out as I


    heaved over the toilet.


    "Emma? Emma! What''s wrong?" I nced up to see Jayden rush toward the bathroom.


    I took a moment to clear my throat before answering. "Lit''s nothing. My stomach is just upset." I told him.


    "are you sure? You were moving a lot during the night." I couldn''t tell  him why, so I gave him a half-smile. > "It''s nothing I promise." He watched me carefully before nodding and helping me to my feet.


    When we went down for breakfast I didn''t eat and gave the others the same line about my stomach bothering me. They looked concerned but didn''t force the issue which was a relief. The ride to school was silent too and I could sense the guys throwing me worried nces, but I couldn''t meet their eyes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    There were secrets I still hadn''t shared, and I was stupid enough to think that I could forget about it all and move on, but I was wrong. That''s the thing about scars, even the ones you can''t see, they never leave you. A sick bastard took my virginity and wanted to take the rest of my life too and was willing to pay arge sum for me. The summer before senior year had been one of the hardest for me and I hadn''t told anyone just how bad it was. My father woke me up one morning and spoke softly and sweetly to me which should have caused red gs to go up in my mind right away, but I didn''t think too much of it. He did that sometimes after he let his anger get away and gave me a beating that was a little too far.


    That day he cooked me breakfast and treated me so kindly. I thought maybe this was the day he realized how awful he had been and that he was going to change. I was wrong. He handed me a bag full of soaps and salts and perfume and told me to take a long bath and use all the new stuff he got me. I felt uneasy about it but did as he asked. When I was finished, he was in my room waiting with another bag on the bed in my


    room. I wrapped my towel tighter to me and his eyes roamed over my body making me feel sick to my stomach. He made a sound of approval and he walked over to me and handed me the bag. He instructed me to wear what was in the bag and even how I should


    style my hair and makeup.


    When I looked inside the bag my blood ran cold. Inside was red lingerie, and I looked up at him in horror. He smirked and told me that we would be having a special guest over for my birthday. Someone I would have to make happy because he would be having a taste of his investment and I was not to ruin it. Even without asking a question I knew what he was saying. His friends had done many things to me over the years, but they could never go all the way, my father wouldn''t allow it. I figured out in that moment that he had been nning on selling me for that big event and for more than that apparently.


    He walked to the door but left me with a warning. The man was less forgiving and less kind, so I needed to be on my best behavior.)


    All the memories from that night were now fresh in my mind and after what had happened yesterday with Andrea and the others, my head was crashing into a dark ce fast. As soon as the car pulled to a stop in front of the school I quickly got out and rushed over to a nearby bush and doubled over heaving my nonexistent breakfast. It had been a good n to skip breakfast, or it would have been all over me.


    "Emma!" Leo ran over and pulled my hair back.


    The others were not far behind and I felt Logan running his hand up and down my arm gently. I closed my eyes tight trying to tell myself that these were The Angel''s, not that man. I was safe. But Logan''s touch was making me feel sick with all the memories in my head. I flinched back from them and gave them a look that I could see instantly crushed them, but I couldn''t help it. I turned and took off toward the entrance


    of the school and ran straight to the bathroom. Jayden...


    Something was wrong with Emma; we all knew it by the way she was acting but we just didn''t know what to do. She was quiet and we didn''t want to push her, but whatever was bothering her must have been hell for her to be reacting like this The way she looked at Leo and Logan when she pulled away from their touch sent up a signal in my head that this was something serious. I knew that look in her eyes, she was haunted. The whole night she had been tossing and turning and whimpering in her sleep. I had pulled her closer to me and that seemed to have calmed her but then when she woke up, she was different.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "What was that?" Logan asked confused. "something is wrong. She looked...scared of us." Leo said.


    "I think she was having some kind of nightmarest night, and then when she woke up, she immediately ran to the bathroom. Whatever she saw in that dream was traumatizing for her." I told them. ('')


    Leo swallowed hard and fidgeted, feeling guilty I assumed. He was


    feeling guilty the more we found out about Emma. He med himself for everything that happened to her since they met, even though there was nothing that could change those things now.


    "Come on. Let''s go in." Asher said turning to the front steps and leading us inside.


    We sat in our usual ce and Emma appeared right as ss was starting. She avoided our eyes and kept her head low. We didn''t try to talk to her, but we shared repeated nces trying to figure out what to do. Unfortunately, we weren''t exactly experienced in this field. When ss ended, she walked out without waiting for us and we gave her some space but kept our eyes on her. She rummaged through her locker and mmed a book inside.)


    "Hey! You''re Emma, right?" Our eyes snapped to the guy who had just approached her.


    "Uh yeah." She replied in her naturally sweet voice.


    "Oh great! I''m Kyle. We have a few sses together." He said with a smile that made me want to punch him hard.


    Emma tilted her head as if to examine him for familiarity." remember now. I''m so sorry, my mind is a mess today."


    She let out a nervousugh and I sneered.


    "It''s cool. So, I was wondering if you had a partner yet for the project in


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! history ss. I waste because of practice and missed out on picking someone." He said with one of those boyish grins that always had the girls melting or something.


    "Oh yeah, the project. No, I don''t have a partner so we can work together if you would like." She offered.


    "Great! You are a lifesaver. Can I walk with you to your next ss since I''m going that way too?" The guy had the nerve to ask her.


    She tucked a hair behind her ear and lowered her head shyly. Dammit. He was loving her shy and sweet nature way too much and if he wasn''t careful, he would lose all those teeth. "Sure. That would be fine." She replied and like some world-grade prick, he grabbed her books and offered her his arm.


    Emma obviously had not seen us and walked off with the guy toward her next ss.


    "What the hell! Who is that guy?" Logan asked.


    "Some new kid. He enrolled when Emma was in the hospital." Asher replied. (7


    "What is he doing? He has to know Emma is with us!" Logan growled out. >


    "If he does, he doesn''t care, and that is a big mistake," Asher said with


    ice in his voice. "Looks like we have to teach him a lesson."


    Yeah, we do. 7)

 Chapter 21

    Four or Dead


    Asher...


    Watching Emma walk off with the new kid had Logan in knots. Out of all of us, he could y off most of his emotions but when it came to Emma he couldn''t hide anything. He was fuming and we knew nothing we said would calm him down. Emma had a calming effect on him and now she was walking off with some other guy. This made Logan murderous if the look on his face was any indication of the anger inside him. "Dude, you need to chill, okay? If you go after that guy Emma will be furious." Leo reminded Logan. \*


    Leo wasn''t happy about this either but he was a lot calmer than the rest of us. Jayden and I were the silent angry type, so you would never know just how pissed we are until our fist connected to your face. Leo was unpredictable, one minute he could be chill and the next he would choke a guy until they passed out. He was a little all over the ce but the calmer one.


    Logan''s anger only grew when we watched Emma walk into the cafeteria smiling and that same prick walking beside her. He was. smiling down at her like she was heaven''s gift to the world. Which she was but he wasn''t allowed to look at her like that!


    He looked like that heart-eyed emoji and it was making my blood boil. I was keeping my emotions locked down but it was getting harder with Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    our girl ignoring us and spending time with that pretty boy instead. He had that all-American football yer look about him and he kept smiling at her. Who smiled that much? Finally, Emma turned and locked her eyes on us. She lowered her head but turned to the guy and said a few words beforeing over to us.)


    "Hey," Leo said pulling her in and kissing her on the cheek.


    She visibly melted into his touch and sensing it he wrapped his arms around her.


    "Ym so sorry." She said into his shirt.


    He pulled away and looked down at her. "Why? You didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Ym sorry I freaked out this morning and ignored you all. I was stuck in my head and I needed some time to think." She said looking at the rest of us.


    Logan looked sheepish and didn''t move to touch her or say anything. She must have noticed because she stood and walked around the table to him. He turned his body to face her and she reached out to cup his face. Logan''s eyes fell shut and he leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her waist, hiding his face in her stomach. She cracked a smile and ran her fingers through his hair. Logan let out a sigh and pulled her into hisp holding her tight. He must have been feeling a lot worse than he was showing because at that moment he seemed truly terrified that he had screwed up with Emma for good.


    "So the new kid huh?" I red at Jayden for ruining the calm we just reached but he didn''t even notice.


    Jayden barely gave girls a second look finding it a waste of effort, but Emma wasn''t just any girl. She was cracking that tough-guy facade he had going for him and it was letting out a slew of unexpected reactions. He had cuddled her the nigh before and that was not like him at all. He was falling deep and fast just like the rest of us, but he seemed testy because of it.


    Emma looked over at him and offered him a sweet smile. "Kyle? He is so nice. We are project partners."


    "You guys looked like you hit it off," Jayden added and again I shot him a look to be careful.


    "Yeah, he is pretty great..." I watched her carefully and a smirk found its way onto my face.


    She was trying to provoke Jayden and it was working. Jayden scoffed. "I guess if you are into pretty boy jocks."


    "Well, he is exactly the kind of guy I had always imagined woulde along and sweep me off my feet and run away with me." Logan''s head


    shot up.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "What? You want to run away with him?" He asked and I shook my head.


    She smiled down at Logan. "What if I did? Would you miss me?")


    She was good. Logan wrapped a hand around her neck and pulled her into a kiss right there in the cafeteria.


    "[wouldn''t miss you," Logan said pulling away a little. "Because I would chase after you." *)


    1 almost gagged but that seemed to be exactly what our girl wanted to hear because this time she leaned in and kissed him. Now my desire to punch that jock had transferred to me wanting to punch my friend. He had shared more than one kiss with Emma while the rest of us barely spent one moment alone with her. Yeah, petty alpha male stuff I know but still, I wanted my chance to kiss her too if not more. She hade to me once and I had been hoping for more ever since. This girl had my head in jumbles and I just wanted a break from that.


    Instead, I stood and stormed out of the cafeteria. I hadn''t realized really how upset I was until I did that and I was ready to leavepletely when a soft hand reached out and slipped into mine.


    "Where you off to?" Emma asked walking alongside me with our hands sped together.


    I let out a sigh. "I don''t know. I just needed air." She looked up at me for a moment studying my face.


    "You were upset about me being with Kyle too right?" She asked in her


    sweet honey voice. \?} IT nodded. "I am not the jealous type but when I saw that..." "Why would you be jealous?" She asked me.


    I look down at her in disbelief. "You really don''t know?"


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    She shakes her head. "Asher I am a mess and half the time I''m trying to keep my thoughts out of dark ces. If there is something you want me to know, you need to say it. I can''t know what any of you guys are thinking unless you tell me. Logan saying I belonged to you guys had me ina panic. I have only been with you guys for a short time and so much has changed so fast that I am trying to understand it all." (2


    I searched her eyes and saw real sadness and confusion. She honestly didn''t get that we were all under her spell.


    "[ have been hiding for so long and more focused on surviving each day that I don''t even consider that someone might care about me. I am used to no one caring, so Asher I need you and the others to just tell me. What do you want from me? What do you want us to be?" We stopped walking and she looked up at me expectantly.


    We were now standing at the end of one of the hallways and it was silent and private. I looked down at her and tried to think of the best way to say everything I was thinking and feeling.


    "We want you, Emma. Not for the deal we made, or because you want


    our help. We want you." I said hoping she understood. Her eyes widened. "Why?" She asked.


    "I don''t know truthfully. I think we were all captured by you that first day, but we knew you were too good for us. I think that infuriated us and weshed out. Also, I had to stay in Andrea''s good graces and that meant pushing you away. We saw how much Leo cared for you and we were a bit jealous of your bond, but he knew he couldn''t bring you into our world. Logan enjoyed flirting with you and I think it has always been because he wanted you. You were like a fragile rose, beautiful and soft but could hurt us the moment we grabbed on to you. Because we would want you so bad but didn''t deserve you." I swallowed in embarrassment. [!


    She smiled. "As much as you guys drove me crazy I think I knew you guys didn''t want to hurt me. I think it hurt more that you guys watched Andrea and her friends hurt me and did nothing. But I don''t want to live in the past anymore. I have seen who you guys really are and you guys are sweet and caring."


    I grimaced at her words and sheughed. "You guys are also protective. All of that is new to me and sometimes it''s scary, but it''s also nice. 1 don''t care about what happened before now that I know this side of you. I want to be with you guys. I feel safe with you and if you really want me then I''m yours." I!)


    I didn''t need another word before I leaned down and crashed our lips together. She gasped in surprise but I just pulled her closer. I needed


    this, I needed to feel close to her. I wanted to show her and everyone just how crazy I was for her. She was right, this had happened fast and hard but she wanted us and I didn''t care how we got here. She was ours just as it should have always been. I!

 Chapter 22

    Four or Dead


    Emma... Present...


    After Asher and I made our way back to the cafeteria, the boys had already finished eating and Leo had saved some food for me. I ate quickly, well as fast as I could with the boys hovering around me. It was so strange and it would take time for me to feelfortable with it but Iwas learning. To have four guys doting on me was probably every girl''s dream, but to me, it didn''t feel quite real. They were opening up to me,ying their hearts bare and I was still hiding things. (= I didn''t want to hurt them or add to their worries but I was falling hard for this new life and I knew I needed to tell them everything before it was toote. So the moment we got home I asked them all to sit with me. "What''s going on babe?" Logan asked and my face flushed at his words. z)


    It was so strange to be called something like that without it being


    attached to a disgusting remark.


    "There is something I need to tell you all and I had hoped that having my father thrown in jail would fix this but now he''s out and it has me worried. I was having nightmares about itst night." I paused and nced at Jayden. "What is it?" He asked.


    "I just want to say that I don''t expect anything from you guys. If you decide not to help me regarding my father or don''t want to deal with all my baggage I understand. Just say the word and I''ll go." This had Logan shifting to object but I held my hand up to stop him. "I''m saying this


    because you all didn''t sign up for this trouble when you took me in.")


    I looked at each of them to make sure they understood but they remained silent.


    "Ok. During the summer my father told me he made a deal. A man he had done business with noticed me at a party and wanted to ask me out to dinner. I told him I was a minor and that he would need to speak with my father. I knew my father would object since he had other ns for me and dating would put a damper on things. The man went up to my father anyway. They spoke softly to each other for most of the evening and when they were done my father had a smile or his face.


    "He told me that the man was willing to wait until I turned eighteen in a few short weeks before courting me. I knew better than to object, so I nodded in agreement. The day I turned eighteen my father had me dress up and the man came to our house. He told me that the man wanted me to marry him and he would wait until I graduated before carting me off to New York to live with him. That day though he wanted to share a special moment with me and my father had me take him to my room. That''s where he...he thought us sleeping together and me being a virgin was a symbolic promise of the deal.


    "Thad hoped that my father being locked up for what he did to me


    would make the deal void, but then my father got out and I am afraid this guy is going to expect his deal to be fulfilled," I exined.


    "What does your father get out of this deal?" Jayden asked. "Five million dors," I replied.


    The boys cursed and growled out their anger for a few moments before going quiet again.


    "So you''re worried that your father is going toe after you for this deal?" Leo asked trying to keep his voice level.


    "Yes. But like I said I had hoped that he would rot in prison for a good long time and I would be forgotten by that pervert. Now I''m worried that my father will try even harder to get me back." I said with a sigh. "Im sure this whole thing has only made him more angry and determined."


    Logan stood and kneeled in front of me grasping my hands in his. "We won''t let that happen, Emma."


    I offered him a weak smile and reached out to touch his face. "I know you believe that, but these men have a lot of power. There is a lot they can do with that kind of money and I don''t want anyone getting hurt because of me." "So what? You want to surrender yourself?" Jayden asked with a snap. )


    I looked at him and could feel the anger radiating from his body. "I will if I have to. Don''t you get it? My life has never been my own but I can handle this. I have been living through it my whole life."


    "Yeah, and you tried to kill yourself because of it." Jayden reminded me.)


    "I did because I had no one Jayden. No one to fight for me! No one on my side to protect me! I was alone and I would rather be dead than live a life with that man or any man like him. But now I have all of you, so yes I would turn myself over if it meant saving you guys. You didn''t ask for any of this, so I won''t ask any more of you. The moment they threaten you I will leave." I said firmly.)


    "Emma I know it seems like that would fix things and it would be over but we can''t just let you go. We want you here, it would kill us to just let you walk out of here knowing what is waiting for you." Leo said moving closer to me. Logan still kneeled in front of me and was grasping my hands in his. 2)


    "Look Emmy none of this makes sense and I''m sure it''s not right the way we havee together like this, but we want you. All of us. We can''t lose you." Logan said lowering his head and kissing my hands. ¡ã)


    My heart melted at how soft he has be since things changed between us. It was like he had been trying so hard to hold back all this time and now that he didn''t have to pretend his whole soul was pouring out just for me. A part of me wondered if I was falling so easily into


    being with them because they were the first people to even show any sign of caring for me. So to feel and hear them letting all their emotions flood toward me, I wondered if it''s too good to be true. God, I wanted it to be real but how could anyone fall so hard and fast after the history we had. But it reminded me that there is a fine line between love and hate and it was clear we had lost sight of that line and now there was


    no going back.


    I want them too. I need them but would it be fair to let them know that when any minute I could be pulled from their lives forever? I wanted to fight if that happened but I wasn''t sure if I had that kind of strength left. I was tired emotionally and my body wanted to give up and finally rest, and that was a hard thing to fight. Then I realized that if I ever did have to leave I wouldn''t want a life without them, so I needed to tell them just how I felt.


    "I want you too," I said locking eyes with Logan.


    For some reason, I felt such a strong pull to Logan that I couldn''t exin. I lifted my hand and ran my fingers through his dark wavy hair. Then it turned to the others. I."


    "T want to be with all of you. I don''t know what it says about us after everything but I want to be here. I feel like I belong here." I admitted honestly. (2)


    Leo''s smile grew wide and he moved so quickly that I didn''t have a chance to react before he was standing above me and turning my face up at him. He immediately leaned down and kissed me so hard that I


    held my breath for a moment. Logan was still kneeling in front of me and my fingers were still tangled in his hair. As Leo''s kiss deepens and I identally clench my hand tight in Logan''s hair and making him groan. Leo doesn''t let me go through and I feel Logan''s hands gently moving along my legs and up toward my hips. (=


    Their double attack made my body shutter. Leo pulled back and smiled down at me before leaning close to my ear.


    "Let''s go upstairs." He whimpered into my ear.


    I swallowed hard but nodded. He nced back at Asher and Jayden and had some kind of silent conversation that was concluded with a nod from Asher. Leo stepped back and Logan stood with my hands tight in his grip. He pulled me to my feet and started to lead me toward the stairs. Leo''s kiss had made my head felt like I was floating in a cloud so I followed without protest. When we reach my room Logan leads me to


    the bed and pushes my shoulders lightly until I am seated on the edge.)


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "We will stop the moment you say so," Leo said.


    My eyes were fixed on him as he moved closer and leaned down to capture my lips again. My eyes fluttered closed as I got lost in him. I didn''t even notice Logan moved until I felt his breath against the skin along my neck. I shivered from the sensation and a small whimper escaped my mouth but was muffled by Leo''s persistent attach on my lips.  Logan''s hands were now resting on my hips and he moved them lower just a bit as his kisses moved lower on my neck. Something hits me though and I start to panic as memories sh through my mind. I stiffen as phantom hands move over my body and the memories of those men be more intense. 7)


    "Emma? What''s wrong?" Leo asked holding my face in his hands.


    [let out a whimper and kept my eyes closed tight.


    Logan hasn''t removed his hand from me but has wrapped his arms tight around my waist.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Emmy, it''s us. It''s just us baby." He whimpered softly into my neck. (") T opened my eyes and looked at Leo. "It''s you... It''s you..."


    I repeat those words several times and Leo nodded. "It''s just us."


    My eyes fall shut as I let out a shaky breath.


    "Come on, let''sy down and just rest. Okay?" Logan said letting me go and scooting further back on the bed.


    I take in one more breath before following him. He immediately pulled me into his arms.


    It''s okay Emma we can move things as fast or as slow as you need." He said sweetly. ?


    Tm so sorry," I replied feeling the urge to cry.


    The bed dips as Leo moves to they on the other side of me. He kisses me on the back of my neck before moving closer and rests his hand on my hip.


    "You have nothing to be sorry for.'' He said. "Let''s just rest." I nod the best I can with my face buried in Logan''s chest.


    The room fell silent and soon I drifted off into a peaceful sleep tucked in between two of my Angels. I)

 Chapter 23

    Four or Dead


    Emina....Three Weeks Later...


    Things grew quiet thest few weeks with news going around that Andrea was taking time off of school for a mental healing retreat. Her friends kept to themselves during her absence, only offering me the asional look of disgust but not much else. I hadn''t heard from my father either and that was what had me the most worried. My father was by no means a patient man, so the fact he hadn''te storming in a dragging me out had been a bit of a surprise. Things with the boys had gotten a lot better though, and I was starting to be morefortable with the idea of being a real part of their group. I was still nervous about pursuing more of a romantic rtionship with them as a group because my mind couldn''t wrap around the thought that they all wanted me. There was no way that was the case, and I wasn''t sure how that could work. (")


    Asher and Jayden especially confused me in this regard because they didn''t really show much emotion at all, to begin with. They made it clear they wanted me here but as what I wasn''t sure. Leo and Logan were the total opposite. They were very obvious about their feelings after that night together, but they have been patient with me about taking our time.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I liked the way Logan and Leo wrapped me in their arms, it was something I had needed for a long time. I had been starved for any form


    of kindness and especially of physical interactions that didn''t include pain. Logan liked to take me by surprise and steal a kiss at least a few times a day, but Leo was a bit more reserved and went for cheek kisses instead. Asher and Jayden spoke to me some but kept any physical contact to a minimum and far between, which I epted.


    Thest couple of weeks I had made it up in my mind to find a way to pay them all back in some way, so I started watching every tutorial I could find on cooking. The boys were sweet enough to buy me a nicer phone and it allowed me to watch YouTube. They told me I didn''t have to worry about cooking and cleaning for them but I figured it was the least I could do. So I buckled down and got to work on learning everything I could.


    A morning finally came when I was sure I could make something. I woke up and shimmied out of my Logan and Leo sandwich to sneak into the kitchen and make breakfast. I hadn''t been expecting Jayden to be sitting at the kitchen table wher I arrived though and seeing him made me jump and a small squeak of surprise escaped my mouth. (*


    My hand came up over my heart as if that action alone was keeping it


    from leaping from my chest. "God, you scared me."\")


    He looked at me and his mouth quirked up at the corner just a little bit. "What are you doing up so early?"


    I smile and take a seat beside him. "I wanted to take a shot at making breakfast."


    He lifted a brow at me, "Really? Can you cook?"


    "[ have been watching some videos on some simple recipes and I think I can do it if we have all the ingredients," I assured him.


    ''What will you make?" He asked me. Omelettes!" I replied with an excited smile..'')


    He hummed in response. "If we don''t have everything thing you need we can get themter so we have them for next time. Just give me a list


    I smiled. "Thanks! I''ll try and work with what we have for now." "Very well." He replied before turning his attention back to his phone.


    I smiled to myself before standing and heading toward the fridge. That had been the longest conversation we had ever had and it felt like a huge aplishment. Ruffling through the fridge I found cheese, bacon, and eggs which were just enough for a simple omelet. I took everything out and set up my phone so I could watch the steps and follow them exactly. The kitchen was silent other than the sound of nking utensils and the soft voice of the instructor. I brushed my long hair aside and started working, blocking everything else out.


    I was too focused to notice Jayden had moved until his hand brushed back the small section of hair that had fallen over my shoulder. I flinched a little, and I turned to look at him. He nodded his head in a


    way to tell me to go back to what I was doing. I did so but my heart had started pounding loudly in my chest. We were so close and I immediately started panicking. I continued to mix the eggs I had cracked into a bowl but slowed when I felt his fingers thread through my hair.


    "When my mother and father were first married my mom would always ask my father to tie her hair back when she was cooking. My father was confused at first because men don''t usually carry hair ties around with them. But she kept asking every day, so my father stopped by a store on his way home from work and bought some thin ck hair ties. He started wearing a couple on his wrists at times from that day on. So when my mom would ask for him to tie her hair back he would tug one off and wrap it in her hair. He did this every day and when I got older I asked her why she did this every day." He paused for a second and I waited desperately wanting him to keep talking.


    She said that a man finds a special girl in his life he will always look for a way to care for her. This small thing let my father show how much he cared for my mother. She said her father and mother did the same thing, and a small act like that made their rtionship stronger. So after that, I also started wearing the ties on my wrists. A few times my father let me tie my mom''s hair instead of him. For some reason, I thought that if I could learn to do more than just tie her hair back it would show how much I loved her. So I learned how to braid hair." He continued but then fell silent. (1!


    "Is that what those things are on your wrist? Hair ties." I asked.


    "Yes. I never took them off even after she died." He replied softly. Silence fell between us again as his fingers weaved through my hair.


    "My mom made me promise that when I met the right girl that I would continue the tradition. There was a girl that I thought would be the one I would share those moments with, but she was gone before I could. Now I am getting a second chance to keep the promise I made to my mom.'' I swallowed hard as tears pricked my eyes.


    When he is finished he let his hands fall away and I turned to look up at him.


    "Thank you," I said gratefully.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    He simply nodded and we stood like that for a few seconds before he reached out and brushed his thumb gently across my cheek. I expected him to pull away but his hand lowered just enough toy against the back of my neck. My eyes searched his for a clue at what he was thinking, but I never expected him to pull me to him and crashed his lips against mine. The intensity of it took my breath away and I could almost feel how desperately he had been wanting to share a moment like this with me. When he finally pulled away I looked up at him, my eyes wide, He offered me a small smile before his hand dropped away again and he took a step back.


    "Just ask and I''ll be there to tie your hair back." He said softly before turning around and returning to his seat as if nothing happened. =


    I, on the other hand, stood stunned for an embarrassing amount of time. The sound of footstepsing down the stairs finally broke my trance and I quickly turned back to the omelet mix I hadpletely forgotten about. Logan came in and walked up behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "Hey, you! Whatcha making?" He asked resting his head on my shoulder. "Breakfast!" I replied turning and smiling up at him. He gave me an expression that looked both excited and surprised.


    "Wow! Can''t wait to try it!" He nted a sweet kiss to my cheek before giving me one more squeeze.


    He stepped away when Leo came up on my other side.


    "Morning Em." Leo said leaning down and matching Logan''s kiss on my other cheek.


    My cheeks flushed red once I was left alone again, and I had to force myself not to spontaneouslybust so I could get back to cooking.


    Asher came in grumbling a few momentster and continued his tradition of rummaging the fridge for a carton of juice followed by Leo going off on him for not using a ss. When each of their omelets was finished I set one in front of each guy and stepped back to wait for their reactions. I was too nervous to eat myself, so I stood there waiting. The silence following their first bite was deafening and made me even more


    nervous.


    "Wow! Emmy this is so good!" Logan spoke up first and I let out a sigh of relief.


    I turned to look at Leo next. "So?" "Best omelet I have ever had!" He said with a huge smile on his face.


    I blushed a little, but those two would say it tasted good even if it tasted like dirt. They were my sweetest angels and always said the sweetest things to me even if I didn''t deserve it. It was Asher and Jayden''s reactions I was worried most about. I waited as they both took several more bites.


    "Not bad," Asher said giving me a quick nce before continuing to eat.


    J turned to look at Jayden and he offered me a nod of approval and relief flooded through me and I smiled brightly. I hadn''t realized just how nervous I was until I stood there waiting.


    "Aren''t you going to eat too?" Logan asked shooting me a worried expression.


    "Oh, I was way too nervous to eat," I admit. Logan shook his head and pulled me down on hisp. "We can share."


    "No that''s okay," I said trying to stand but his arm locked around my waist. 3


    I let out a sigh but rxed against his chest and picked up his fork. I cut into the omelet and took a bite, then cut off another piece and offered it to Logan. He happily epted it and I did this several times until the whole thing was gone. The others finished eating as well and were focused on their phones, so I turned to look at Logan. "So? Since it''s the weekend what are you guys. going to be up to?"


    Logan smiled down at me hugging me closer. "We''re going to the garage today but Leo offered to stay with you."


    "Would it be ok if I went with you to the garage?" I asked hesitantly.


    Logan''s eyes lit up. "You really want to watch us work on run-down cars all day?"


    "Yeah, I would actually really like that!" I replied honestly with a hint of excitement in my voice.


    "Okay. Let''s go find you something to wear!" He said lifting me and


    setting me down on my feet again like I weighed nothing.


    Before I could even get my bnce he grabbed my hand and rushed up


    the stairs with me stumbling behind him.


    What exactly did a girl wear to a mechanic''s garage anyway?)

 Chapter 24

    Four or Dead


    Two Years Ago...Emma...


    Sophomore year. I was a fool to hope that after a year of catcalls and mean girls were enough and my tormenters would be tired of me and move on to another helpless victim. But no, as soon as I walked down the halls of our school my eyesnd on them, Dark-clothed devils. They are called angels but they are nowhere close to the creatures we imagine when that word is used. They are pure evil...at least to me.


    "Ah, there''s the little rat now!" Andrea called out, her voice echoing off the walls and hitting me like a bullet..


    I keep my head lowered as people turned to look in my direction. No one spoke to me but I could hear them whispering andughing as I walked past and reached my locker. My rushed steps were slowed though when a muscr arm dropped over my shoulder.


    "Sunny! Here you are." Logan said walking alongside me with the other Angels behind him. "You never change! Always so reliable. Same hair, same clothes....same everything."


    I didn''t risk a reply, I just kept walking. When I finally reached my locker I was able to move away from him enough to put my stuff inside and grab what I needed. He started to crowd me from behind and I clenched my eyes shut when his breath tickled my ear.


    Before he could say anything though he pulled roughly on the cor of


    my Jean jacket.


    "What the hell is that?" He growled out with pure anger dripping from his words.


    I quickly pulled my jacket away from him and covered my neck once again, and I turned to face him with wide eyes. No one was meant to


    see it especially not them.


    "What is that Sunny? Huh? Why do you have a hickey on your neck?" He yelled.


    My heart started to pound so loud I was sure everyone could hear it and that was why everyone was looking.


    "Tell me now!" Logan growled his voice warning me not to disobey. "Lit''s nothing," I replied with my usual soft shy voice.


    "Nothing? That is not nothing!" He moved closer to me and tugged on the cor of my jacket again until the side of my neck was on full


    disy to the Angels and Andrea''s crew.


    Andrea and her friendsughed. "Who would want to touch her filthy skin? Who knows what kinds of diseases she could have!".*


    Tears were starting to blur my vision and I searched for an opening to push through and run.


    "Wow Sunny who knew you were so easy. So what? You think you are


    too good to let anyone here touch you but you go give it away freely to another guy just like that? Pathetic." Logan said harshly before storming off.


    Leo stepped toward his friend but sent me a smearing look before walking away. Jayden passed with his usual cold angry expression that always had a way of making me feel small. Asher tugged Andrea against him and kissed her hard and knocked into me as they stumbled by not even bothering to break apart.


    Ashaky breath escaped my mouth as I did my best to hide the mark one of the men made on me. My father didn''t give me anything to cover it with and he was furious when he saw it. The men are not supposed to mark me where it''s visible but I was the one med. He punished me with a fewshes to my back, the ones now burning from the fabric of my jacket rubbing against them. When Logan had pulled on me he caused the fabric to dig just a bit more into the raw skin and now that they were gone I let out a whimper.


    Most of the students who had stuck around for Logan''s out burst had lost interest in me and moved on to whatever they had been doing before the show. I considered skipping my first ss to avoid the angels and Andrea but I wasn''t sure I wanted to risk my father finding out. So 1 took a deep breath before walking in and scanned the room for an empty seat.


    The Angels sat at their usual seats in the back where I often sat but I spotted a free chair to the far side of the room next to the window. I


    kept my head down and sat down in this new seat. It was in the front of


    the row which I would try to avoid but none of Andrea''s crew sat behind me so it felt safe enough.


    When the teacher finally arrived I felt somewhat at ease that all of my tormenters seemed to be avoiding me. Maybe they thought ignoring me would y some kind of mind game. Like not knowing if they wille after me any second would put me on edge. I hated so much that it worked. The rest of the day I was looking over my shoulder wondering what they would do to me next. Logan seemed so mad and he could be unpredictable.


    I left school that day confused when nothing more happened. My father never came home that night so I was actually able to get some sleep without my body being on high alert. The worst thing was being too rxed and then being taken by surprise when your enemy appears when your guard is down. 2)


    The next day I found my dad passed out on the couch with his suit and shoes still on. His being drunk was never good since it only made him angrier and less careful. I did my best to sneak past him but I wasn''t so lucky. The sound of me opening the door woke him and he sat up


    almost immediately. "What are you doing?" He asked me, his voice deep from sleep. "1am going to school," I answered lowering my head.


    "Then why are sneaking around? Huh?" He growled out, standing and stalking toward me.  "LL..." [tried to exin but he reached me with surprising speed grabbing me by the hair and pulled me close to him. "spit it out!" He yelled down at me tightening his grip.


    "I didn''t want to wake you," I said with a whimper.


    His other hand came up to my face in such a gentle way but itsted for only a split second before his hand lowered to my neck.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Don''t lie to me." His voice was calm now...too calm.


    "I swear!" I replied quickly but he simply tightened his grip. "Please dad...people will see."


    He smirked. "Do they even care? Does anyone at your school even look? You are forgettable. There is nothing special about you."


    I tried to swallow and fight back the urge to shrink into myself at his words. He wasn''t wrong. No one at school ever looked twice at me even the ones set on making my school life hell. Because this wasn''t the first time my dad hurt me while drunk and didn''t care who saw it. When he ''was sober he was more careful but drunk he had no control over his anger.


    "No. They don''t care." I tell him and he smiles.


    "That''s right, so if tightened my hand just a bit more no one would care. Stay quiet and let daddy do his work. You are far prettier when


    you''re covered in ck and purple." He doesn''t lie, and he tightens his grip enough to make me gasp for air. "Hmmm...much better."


    His grip loosened suddenly and my body mmed down to the floor hard making my legs ache.


    "Get out." He spit down at me and I scrambled to my feet.


    When I arrived at school I didn''t bother stopping at my locker and rushed to ss early. I sat with my shoulders slumped up to hide the already darkening handprint. I buttoned up my jacket as far as it would go as well but a bit still showed above the cor. Keeping my head low and opening one of the books I always carried with me I waited for ss to start.


    The sound of Logan''s boisterousugh caught my attention and I turned to look at the door. He walked in with a girl under his arm and when he noticed me looking at him he smirked. I didn''t mean to watch them but my eyes followed them until Logan sat and pulled the girl into hisp and nted an intense kiss on her lips.


    "Jealous Sunny?" Andrea''s voice whispered right against my ear and I flinched away.


    "N-no," I replied turning my attention back to my book.


    "Guess he found a better way to spend his time than having to look at you." She said with augh before sauntering off.


    The teacher arrived a momentter and called everyone''s attention.


    "Ok ss today I will be assigning the project groups." My heart immediately sank because most of the teachers knew well what I had to deal with and none of them did a thing to stop it. (¡ã


    Our teacher read off the names of several groups before making it to my


    name.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Emma Grace. You are paired with Logan, Leo, Asher, and Jayden." My heart stopped and the ss erupted into whispers andughs. "Now get into your groups and discuss what roles you will take on." (2


    I didn''t move. I couldn''t. The blood in my veins had gone cold and my body wouldn''t move. Leo was the first to walk up to me and he pushed my books off my desk before sitting on it and turning to face the others who had moved closer to


    me.


    "Well well, it seems like fate has brought little Sunny to us once again." Logan quipped.


    "It''s not fate. It''s more like a curse. We can''t seem to escape her."Asher said as if I wasn''t even there.


    "We can''t depend on her to pa: Jayden orders.


    s this so give her something simple."


    "No, actually I think she could handle it all. Right Sunny? You would want to make sure we got a good grade right? So make sure we do."  Logan said before standing and striding over to the girl he had walked


    in with.


    "See you Sunny. Don''t ruin this." Leo added before leaving the ssroom altogether.


    Asher stood too and walked over to Andrea picking her up and cing her in hisp with his eyes locked on me. Jayden gave me onest sneer before turning in his seat and turning his attention to his phone.


    I stayed quiet until he turned to me once again.


    "[ don''t care that you do all the work but you will send it to me first so I can approve everything. I am not letting my grades slip because youck brains. Got it?" He ms a piece of paper and a pen on my desk. "Write down your email and number."


    I nced at him and hesitated for a moment. "My phone doesn''t get text messages and I don''t have an email."


    He immediately looked at me like I was crazy. He let out an exasperated


    sigh and massaged his temples.


    "Fine. Meet me at the library Friday after school so I can correct your work." He ordered.


    "But the project isn''t due for three weeks." I remind him.


    "You have one." He didn''t wait for a reply before standing and leaving


    just like the others.

 Chapter 25

    Four or Dead


    Emma... Present...


    Thad expected the garage to be more run down since it was managed by four high school students, but it turned out to be the opposite. The garage looked professional in every sense of the word and it was decked out in everything a mechanic would need in this line of work.


    Logan wrapped his arm around me as I examined one of the cars that had it''s top opened disying an intense amount of shiny metal. "So what do you think baby?"


    I blushed at the pet name just like every other time and Logan smiled just like always. He knew what he was doing but I admit I kind of loved the way it sounded. It made me feel like I was his and I liked that feeling. Leo and I had a past but his rejection was a hard thing to move past and still have that same level of familiarity intact. I forgave him but things were just different now. On the other hand, I was drawn to Logan so strongly that I was happy to just be around him. (") Leo also expressed a continued aura of guilt that still caused a barrier between us. He was sweet and affectionate but he was still holding back. It was like he was finding who he was again when he didn''t have to pretend to hate me. I understood that and I was d to have Logan to distract me from any confusing feelings Leo caused in me.


    "It''s beautiful," I replied. "Do you guys just do restorations?"


    He shook his head. " No those are for fun, Mostly we equip cars with unique add ons."


    I looked to him, curious to know what that kind of work entailed. "Like what?"


    He dropped his arm from around me and scratched his neck nervously. "Pretty much any requests a person may have. Bulletproof windows, speakers, lights, hydraulics, hidden storagepartment:


    His exnation trailed off but I had a pretty good idea what he meant now. I had been learning more about the boys based on some overheard conversations andments here and there. I knew they weren''t saints when I asked for their help but I only knew what they were into based on rumors like most people. Rumors that could possibly have been exaggerated.


    I didn''t want to assume the worst of them but I also didn''t want to hope either. I had already epted that once our deal was done that I would have to leave them and it would be too dangerous for them if I knew everything they did. It was better for all of us for me to remain ignorant of their activities that didn''t involve my vendetta. (*


    "That sounds pretty cool," I replied simply and returned my attention to the nearby car.


    I reached out and ran my fingers along the beautiful dragon artwork along its side. "Who did this?" I asked.


    "Asher. He has a talent for art." Logan stepped up behind me and


    admired the work too.


    "It''s amazing. Has he drawn anything else besides car designs?" I asked


    turning to him.


    "Yeah!" He rolled his sleeve up and pointed to one of his many tattoos. "He designed this. He designed a tattoo for each of us."


    I moved closer and ran my fingers gently over the piece and Logan shuttered under my touch. He was bing more sensitive to my every touchtely and I hated that the reason why was because I asked for time. I knew guys like him were used to getting what they needed from any girl but I was holding back. Even though I would hate to see Logan with another girl, I wanted to let him know that he didn''t have to wait for me, They called me their gir! but that didn''t mean they were bound to me in a way that made me their girlfriend. At least it wasn''t said, so I had no expectations to be treated as such. ("! I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the tattoo again. It was


    an image of a wolf surrounded by fire, and it was absolutely beautiful. }


    "love it," I said looking up at him and smiling. "It''s very you." "Yeah? Have you ever thought of getting a tattoo?" Iughed. Not ever.


    "My father would never let me do that. He told me I was supposed to remain pure. No tattoos, no piercings, and no makeup." I replied.


    "Then why does he insist on covering you in scars and bruises?" He asked his voice growing angry. (7)


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I stepped closer to him and wrapped my arms around his waist. "I don''t know but I don''t want to talk about him okay? Let''s just enjoy today."


    He lets out abination of a growl and a sigh. "Fine." 2)


    1 offered him a small smile and he grasped my face gently in hisrge hands before leaning down and kissing me. "We don''t have to talk about him but I would like to revisit the subject of you getting a tattoo. I think you would look hot with a little ink. And since you are a free woman now is the time to consider it!"


    I snorted augh. "You would. But I''m not sure. I wouldn''t know where I would want it or even what design I would want."


    "Asher could design one for you." He offered and for a moment I considered it.


    My body was covered like a canvas of my father''s abuse. Why couldn''t I


    add a piece that would be mine, something I chose?


    "Ok. Let''s do it." I said before I could talk my way out of it and he let out a joyful whoop.


    "Come on let''s go tell him!" He said before pulling me toward the side of the garage.  We arrived at the entrance and walked behind the counter and through


    a door with several windows.


    "Hey, Ash! Our little angel here wants to get a tattoo. Do you think you could design her something?" Logan asked as soon as Asher''s attention


    was on us.


    Asher turned his focus on me for a moment and something like heat pooled in his eyes. "A tattoo?"


    I nodded and stepped closer to him so he had to look up at me. "Will you design one for me?" I asked sweetly.


    He didn''t say a word at first but nodded and nced over me before speaking. "Where would you want it?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I shrugged. "I''m not sure. Any suggestions?"


    He reached out to me and took my hand into his and turned it over. "Here."


    I looked down to see him pointing to the underside of my wrist. "Okay. Will you be there? I hear it hurts a lot." His eyes met mine again. and he gave me a small nod before lowering his head and leaving a soft kiss on the skin where my tattoo would go. I shivered from the action


    and tore my eyes away flushing from the intimate action.


    I noticed then that Logan had left and closed the door behind him


    leaving Asher and mepletely alone. I tried to pull my hand away from Asher but he held it tight and our eyes met once again. There was so much about him I still didn''t know, and most of that was what went on in his head. Logan was an open book and even though Leo didn''t show everything, he showed enough that he wasn''t aplete mystery to me.


    Asher was different. Not as straightforward and he barely ever touched me, so this moment had me stunned.


    "Asher..." I whispered softly, his nameing out more like a question.


    He still didn''t let me go or pull his eyes away, Instead, he stood and moved closer to me until we were only a few inches apart. His hand held my wrist at the side of us and his eyes remained locked on mine. We were too close, and I knew by now that he didn''t particrly enjoy being this close to anyone. The only other time we had been this close was when the guys had saved me from the basement but after that, we remained a good distance from each other. He was closed off to me and T honestly didn''t know where I stood with him before that day.


    That moment though had me confused as hell. There was a fire in his eyes I had never seen before and it was like a wall inside him had begun to crumble and the cold facade he always wore was falling away.)

 Chapter 26

    Four or Dead


    Emina... Present...


    "asher..." I said with a whisper. "W-what are you doing?"


    "Your so...beautiful." He said suddenly as he reached his hand up to cup the side of my face.


    My eyes went wide at his words and my body tightened instantly from his touch. His touch was so gentle and his words so soft I was almost sure I had imagined it.


    "T have been trying so hard to keep away. Why can''t I stay away from you?" I had a feeling he didn''t expect me to answer that, but his words hit me hard.


    I lowered my eyes and tried to step back from him feeling a little hurt. What was so wrong with me that he didn''t even want to be near me?


    "L-V''m sorry," I replied, my voice small.


    He lifted my chin so that our eyes could meet again. "Why are you sorry?" He looked confused by reply.


    "T have caused you guys so much trouble." The guilt started to hit me with a vengeance.


    I had been with them for weeks now with no real need for their


    protection. I should have been trying to find somewhere else to go. With those thoughts in my mind, I tried to step away from him and leave but his other hand dropped to my waist and pulled me closer to him.


    "Emma. You don''t understand. We want you...I think we always have. We felt it the moment we saw you. There was a light in you that called out to the darkness in us. We didn''t know what to do, so we tried to push you away. We hurt you because we were afraid. We...I wanted to be close to you so badly but I couldn''t." His voice began to trail off as did his eyes.)


    "Why?" I asked before he could close himself off to me.


    This was the most he had ever expressed to me and I didn''t want him to lock his feelings away again. His eyes snapped to mine again.


    "There is so much you don''t know...things we''ve had to do...people we''ve hurt. There is a reason we are called The Dark Angels. We don''t protect, we don''t save anyone...we destroy them. I don''t want to destroy you. Your too pure, too good." He doesn''t let me go though, instead, he held me tighter like he was afraid he would lose me forever if he let me go.


    I wasn''t sure what to say or do. I knew his words should scare me but they didn''t. In fact what he described made sense to me even though it shouldn''t. Even though they had hurt me, I still felt like I was exactly where I was meant to be when they were near me. It scared me because I knew I shouldn''t feel that way toward them but somehow I just


    couldn''t run from them, Maybe it was the way their eyes followed me. Or maybe it was the look in their eyes when my eyes would find theirs like they were yearning for me.


    I didn''t understand it but I felt it. Maybe that''s why they hurt me because I was being pulled toward them but they were trying to scare


    me away.


    Asher''s body started to shake against mine like he was using every bit of his strength to control himself. I shouldn''t push him, I knew that but I didn''t want him to hold back anymore. I wasn''t afraid of him and 1 didn''t want him to keep hurting. So I reached for him cupping the side of his face with my hand.


    "Asher...it''s ok. It''s ok. Please just let go. You don''t have to hold back because of me. I''m not scared of you." I said it as confident as I could but my heart was pounding in anticipation.)


    Asher was intense in every sense of the word so when our eyes met again the look in his eyes caused a shudder to travel through me. His


    resolve was cracking and barely hanging on.


    "Emma..." my name sounded strained and his hand clenched my waist tighter to the point I was sure it would bruise but I didn''t pull away. He needed me and I was willing to travel into his darkness if I needed to. Everyone deserved light in their life, even him. I *


    "It''s ok," I said again and it finally broke through to him shattering his


    control once and for all.


    His lips came crashing down on mine like a flurry of desperation and fear. I gasped at the sudden attack and the intensity of it but I melted into him the longer it went on. He and Jayden kissed like it was thest breath they would ever breathe and it felt so much like they were trying


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    to steal thatst breath from me.


    Asher''s hold on me began to lessen but he didn''t let me go. His other hand had lowered to the back of my neck and he was keeping me locked against his kiss. I didn''t mind because kissing him felt like I was floating and there was no way I would ever want toe down.


    When our lips finally broke apart we were both, for theck of a better word, breathless. His head lowered to mine and we stood there as time stopped just for us to be in that moment. Asher was intense in every way including this. His kiss held every emotion he kept bottled up and he had just poured every bit into me. I nned to lock those dark emotions away and never let them touch him again. If I was his light then I was going to chase away as much darkness as I could. I") "So about that tattoo design..." I said once I caught my breath.


    He let out such a pureugh that I couldn''t help but smile. "Yeah let''s talk about that tattoo."


    We pulled apart just a bit so he could ce ast kiss on my forehead. He let out a sigh before stepping away and leading me to his desk. He dropped into his desk chair and I stood off to the side waiting. I This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    watched him reach for a well-used sketchbook and pencil, and excitement rushed over me. Once the book was open though he didn''t start to draw, he turned his attention to me instead. Before I could ask what was wrong he pulled me into hisp and wrapped his arms around me. *


    let out a little squeak of surprise butughed it off once I wasfortably in his arms. He nuzzled his face into my neck for a quick moment before turning his attention back to the sketchbook. Iid myself back further into his chest and watched as he started sketching the design that would be just for me.


    The design looked more and more intriguing as he added more and more details.


    "Is that a birdcage?" I asked as the design began to take a more specific shape.


    He had drawn something that looked like a sun and was adding a small cage but he didn''t stop there. Once the intricate design of the cage was finished, he added soft flowers to specific corners of the cage.


    "You have been locked away your whole life. Hidden and hurt. I want to


    set you free...little bird." Thosest words instantly made me go still.)


    Little bird...it''s what my mom called me when I was little. She would write little poems for me and I never forgot them. Whenever I felt scared or sad I would write them down from memory and read them  over and over. They were promises to me. Promises that she and I would always find a way to each other even in death.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "What''s wrong?" Asher''s voice pulled me back from my memories and pushed by the tears that were building in the corners of my eyes.


    "Nothing it''s just...my mom used to call me that," I admitted to him.


    "Really? It was the name I always thought of when I thought of you." With that, he added thest piece to the design.


    A bird taking flight through the opened door of the cage. He held the sketch up and I let out a softugh of disbelief. "Ashet


    ''s beautiful." I sat up and turned to him.


    Without hesitating I let my lips meet his and he immediately wrapped tightened his arms around me. I let my thanks melt through our touch and when I pulled away there was a soft smile on his face. I! "Thank you," I say softly. "I love it."


    He ces a quick kiss on my lips but there was something more on his face, something he wanted to say but was too scared to. I didn''t push,


    he would tell me when he was ready. In the meantime, I scrambled out of his hold to stand on my own two feet again and reached out a hand


    tohim.


    "Come on! Let''s do it now! I want to get my tattoo before I chicken


    out!" He quirked a brow at me but stood and grabbed the sketch before taking my hand. =)


    Iled him out of the office and the others watched us leave but didn''t ask us where we were going or try to stop us. I was d because this was something for just Asher and me. Our moment.

 Chapter 27

    Four or Dead


    Asher...Present...


    I knew something was wrong the moment I got the text from Leo. He was always vague and short with his texts but this message had an air of urgency that had me worried.


    LEO: Get home NOW we got trouble.


    We always had trouble, but with Emma in the mix now trouble meant she could be in danger. She was sitting in the chair still and the guy who had tattooed all of us was adding the finishing touches to the design I made for her. She had barely made a sound the whole time earning a good amount of respect from both of us. She looked small and fragile but her years of enduring endless pain made this seem like a butterfly kiss. I was a little annoyed that another guy had his hands or her but I tried my best to push those thoughts down. I liked the guy and I really didn''t want to knock him out while he had a needle near my girl. ?


    She must have noticed my unease because she looked at me with a furrowed brow as he stood and told her the tattoo was finished.


    "Leo needs us back at the garage," I told her as we quickly paid and headed toward the exit. (7)


    She nodded and kept in step with me matching my serious expression. She had a way of doing that I noticed. When any of us were in a certain


    temperament she seemed to know it and would either match our emotions or try to help pull us out of them when they got too dark. It was a little uncanny but useful right now. She recognized the seriousness of the situation based on my mood and I was surprised by how easily she fell into a more confident posture. (>)


    As we drove I stole nces at the piece of art on her shoulder. It was covered by a clear bandage now. It made her look even stronger and fearless but the elegant design I had purposely created to match her made captured her gentleness. She was our light but with the ink, she was a little bit devil now too and I hated how much I loved it.


    ''As much as I wanted to preserve her innocence she was in our orbit now and that meant the tougher she was the safer she would be. I hadn''t considered that she should learn any kind of fighting or weapon training but it wasn''t the worst idea. She could refuse to train with weapons of course, but she needed to at least learn to fight. I didn''t want her to be beaten or caught vulnerable ever again. If we couldn''t be there to save her I wanted her to put up one hell of a fight all on her own. !*


    Our girl was stronger than she knew and it was time we showed her exactly what she was capable of if given the chance. My thoughts were interrupted when my phone rang.


    "What?" I growled out.


    "Where the hell are you?" Leo spit out on the other end.  "Pm on my way back chill," I replied rolling my eyes.


    "Your dad is here and he is pissed." Leo''s voice had lowered a little and that was as bad a sign as any.


    He wasn''t afraid of my dad but there were times when he knew to show him a little respect. Especially when my dad was on the warpath which I assumed was the case now. (!


    "What happened?" I didn''t want to wait to find out. T wanted to know exactly what I was walking into.


    "andrea''s dad has denied the deal once again iming he has enough backing now that no deal with your dad would be appealing," Leo exined.


    Dammit. That slithering worm was a thorn in my side that I really wanted to tear out and burn right about now and done with it. 2)Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When we finally arrive at the garage I reached over to Emma and locked my eyes on her.


    "Stay next to me and stay quiet, okay?" That is all I tell her before we climbed out of the car.)


    She moved to stand beside me and before I thought better of it I threaded our hands together. I walked into the garage with my head held high. To my surprise though Emma didn''t seem the least bit afraid.


    She stood tall by my side with her head held high and I couldn''t help the smile that lifted the corner of my mouth. Damn this girl was driving me crazy. We had no idea just how amazing she was because she was constantly surprising us. She was morphing into someone new just being around us.


    "Son!...." My father said with a fake proud smile before his attention fell on Emma. "Well well, who is this prettydy?"


    Thold back a snarl as his eyes travel down my girl''s body. My father had changed a lot after my mother left. He had been a respectable man and good father for most of my life but he had spiraled out of control thest few years. The way he was looking at Emma only reminded me that the father I once knew was gone now.


    "This is Emma, and she is our girl," I replied honestly and with an


    underline warning.


    Emma smiled at him and bowed her head in greeting. "It''s nice to meet you." She said sweetly.


    My father looked at each of us and smirked. "All of you sharing one girl...interesting. How exactly does that work? Does she jump from bed to bed or do you all gang up on her? Thatst one has some pretty fun ideas going through my head." I feel disgusted hearing those wordsing out of my father''s mouth. I barely recognize him anymore.


    "That''s none of your business," I growled out in reply with my other hand clenched by my side.


    My fatherughed a little and I looked at him in confusion. "Or maybe she doesn''t put out at all and you all just grovel at her feet. Pathetic.")


    Emma stiffened beside me and I so badly wanted to turn around and get her out of there, but I needed to know what the hell my dad wanted from us. I was about to say as much when Emma stepped away from me and walked past me to stand right in front of my dad. His eyes locked


    on her and he seemed a little surprised that she wasn''t afraid of him. z)


    "Mr. Ramano I am d to meet you but the boys and I have ns for the afternoon. Can you please tell us what we can do for you?" Emma


    asked offering him her sweet innocent-looking smile.


    I nced at the other guys who wore the same expression as me. Pure shock. Emma was the sweetest angel that we had ever seen but standing against my father she looked like a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    My father snorted augh. "You have some fire in you sweetheart. I respect that." =


    Something passed across Emma''s face that surprises me more than anything. Anger. She didn''t look sweet at all as she stepped closer to my father. The rest of us took a step toward them ready to help her if my father turned aggressive.


    "Tam no one''s sweetheart. Now, what do you want?" She spits out with


    controlled rage.


    My father didn''t show his true emotions often but for a second his eyes furrow in anger at her disrespect. He scoffed again and stood walking around Emma basically brushing her off. My eyes dropped to her''s and the fear she had been pushing down. She had put on a hell of a show but she was terrified the whole time. She was smart though, my father


    would have eaten her up and spit her out if he saw how scared she was. Z)


    "Thomas Mir has been more trouble than he''s worth and now he thinks his business with me is over. I want you guys to show him how wrong he is." My dad said turning to me with a smirk. "Your wee to bring your little ything with you so she can see everything you boys get up to. Maybe even get her hands a little dirty herself." (7)


    "We''ll handle it." That is all I said in reply not even acknowledging his suggestion of including Emma.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    That seemed to satisfy him because he well knew we never rejected any of his requests. We were just buying our time until we had the money we needed to get out of this town and away from him.


    "Good." He turned then and snapped his finger at the two men standing guard a few feet away.


    The three of them filed out and we all let out a collective breath. We never wanted Emma anywhere near this part of our world and she had


    just gone face to face with the head of our whole organization. Logan rushed toward her and swept her into his arms.)


    "Damn baby you were amazing but I was freaking out." He admitted with a sigh of relief. I


    She let out augh that sounded more close to the relieved sigh Logan let out.


    "What came over you standing up to Devaro like that?" Jayden asked, his voice hard. (*)


    Emma looked to him as Logan lowered her to her feet again. There was that expression again and it still shocked me because we had never seen Emma get angry. [!


    "I was thinking that he would see me as a weakness. He would see me as a way to hurt you guys if I acted helplessly.'' She all but yelled at him. }


    "What then? Do you n to fake your way through every encounter with anyone from his crew? You can''t defend yourself Emma not even close." Jayden growled out stepping up to her so they were only a few inches apart. "Then teach me! If you don''t want me to be helpless then teach me to fight back." She wasn''t backing down and the rest of us were too curious about this whole thing that we didn''t step in.


    Jayden let out a sigh of defeat as he looked to be taking in her words.


    "You''re right. If you are with us, you need to learn what it means to be an angel."


    Emma was breathing hard as the adrenaline started to slow. "Good I''m d we agree. Look I know I am not even close to being on your level


    but I don''t want to be a victim anymore. I don''t want to cower and be


    afraid all the time. I want to be more than that. So please." * I


    Jayden nodded to her in agreement. "Good. Let''s start now." 4

 Chapter 28

    Four or Dead  Two Years ago...Emma...


    Jayden was sitting at an empty table in the library waiting for me. He hadn''t seen me yet so I could run if I wanted to but he would find me and I wasn''t going to risk that. Out of all of the Angels, he scared me the most. He was cold and never showed his true emotions. I was also intrigued by him because of hisck of emotion. While Asher was stoic and broody, Jayden is unmoved and unreadable.


    "H-hi," I said as I stepped up to the table.


    He didn''t bother looking at me he simply says, "Sit."


    I did as he asks as quickly as possible leaving one seat between us. "Where is the paper?" He asked me, his eyes fixed on his phone.


    I ruffled through my backpack and pulled out the slightly thick packet of paper and slid it over to him. He let out a sigh like I had already made a mistake. "Why is it this thick?" He asked.


    "I-1 included references for all the information I found in case you wanted to see how urate everything is," I exined.


    I wanted to be as thorough as possible but he seems to not appreciate


    the extra paper. He grabs the packet with m of his hand and I flinch. The motion catches his eye and he smirks just a tiny bit.


    "You''re a jumpy thing aren''t you." He says his voice just a little amused.


    He was letting things slip through his cold facade and it had my insides twisting with nerves. Just like when a kidnapper doesn''t bother hiding his face because he ns to kill you anyway. The slips of emotioning from Jayden had me wanting to run in the opposite direction so badly. I had no idea that those moments were showing me how much he wanted me to see the real him, and run away forever. I watched him skim through the packet and I am well aware that he had barely read it. When he quickly closed it he stood and walked to the nearest trash can and dumped it inside.


    My mouth dropped open and my eyes followed him as he returned to his seat.


    "Nothing about that meets the standards our project should be at. I gave you time to do this right and you still can''t manage that. Just how stupid are you? This isn''t an elementary school book report. Do it again. You have one more week before I kick you out of our group and I take over. You will get an iplete and that will be the least of your worries." He threatened and I nodded and lowered my eyes from him just like I always did.


    L always tried to never look anyone in the eyes if I could help it. The eyes are the window to the soul and I was sure if anyone really looked they would see the darkness where my soul should be. That innocent


    part of me died a long time ago and my body was just a shell that wouldn''t die nearly fast enough. I knew that I could end this myself but Thad been too scared to try just yet, and not because death scared me. It was because I didn''t want to identally survive and be locked away without a chance to try again. When I do it, I would be sure it was final. Thad been thinking of all my options because one day I would know


    that it was time and I would revel in my freedom.


    One day enough would be enough and I wouldn''t care the mess I''d leave behind. In fact, I would hope that my father would have to wash away the blood I left behind. It would be symbolic actually, having my blood on his hands. [* "Emma don''t waste my time again. I don''t take kindly to people wasting my time." Jayden had reached across the table and grabbed my face and squeezed. "Do you hear me?"


    Thad been so trapped in my thoughts of death that I had gone numb to the world, falling into an almost trance. His booming voice though snapped me back. For the first time that day, my eyes met his and there was a sh in his expression that looked almost like concern but it was so fast a blink whipped it away.)


    His hold on my face was painful and I knew it would bruise but what was a few more bruises anyway. Why did I even care anymore? Pain is pain it didn''t matter where on my body I felt it. My dad would see the bruises and have a fit but he would just add to them in his rage.)


    I did something unexpected as I was trapped in Jayden''s hold. I


    I walked right out and grabbed my bike and headed to that park. The one where I met Leo. It was pretty much run down by then and no one ever went there. I dropped my bike and climbed into the little ce we hid from the rain and I held a small de tight in my hands. The sharp thing was what I used to punish myself. At one time I thought if I hurt myself I would be numb to pain altogether. It hadn''t worked yet but I was persistent.


    Another helplessugh escaped me as tears fell from my eyes. I held the de to my wrists and sliced as deep as I could before doing the same to the other side. My hands had been shaking but it was done. I rested my head back and waited to drift away. It wouldn''t take long and I would finally be free. My eyes fluttered shut and I waited for that bright light everyone said I would see when my time was up.


    I wasn''t sure how long it took but it didn''t take long because I started to feel cold. Really cold but also peaceful. Then suddenly I felt a warmth around me and I frowned. My eyes slipped open and I whined because


    someone was holding me and was warming me up much against my  wishes.


    "Come on. Don''t die on me!" I heard the man say and I focused my eyes just a bit.


    I didn''t recognize the guy but he looked really worried. His face lowered to look at me and the warmest blue eyes met mine, golden hair brushing the tips of his eyshes.


    "Just hang on ok? Fight just a little longer." He said softly to me.


    He was a stranger. He didn''t go to my school I was sure of it, I would have remembered his beautiful eyes. I was too weak to try and figure out if I knew him and the sound of his soft warm voice was lulling me into the darkness. If his voice was thest thing I would hear then I was ok with that.


    Soon the warmth increased and I opened my heavy eyes to see we were in a car with the heat sting I guessed.


    "Take us to the hospital." The man holding me said. "Yes sir! Will she make it there?" The man driving asked.


    "I think so." The man holding me said brushing hair away from my face.


    "Come on beautiful stay awake." " I


    I felt like I was floating between wanting to just sleep and wanting to know who this guy was. Why did he save me? Why was he helping me? I


    was no one special. No one cared about me and no one would miss me so why would this stranger care?


    "We are five minutes away."


    let my eyes closepletely and I took in the warmth around me. It had been so long since anyone held me in such a gentle way.


    I must have finally passed out because I couldn''t remember anything else until I open my eyes and saw white and grey all around me. I


    turned my head a little and I realized then where I was. I"


    "Hey! You''re awake." Someone saiding in through the door to the room.


    My eyes fell on him and I froze. Who was he? "Yes...I guess so..." I replied hesitantly.


    He smiled at me and walked toward the bed and my breath hitched a little when he reached out a took my hand. His eyes were deep blue and


    his golden blonde hair was a little long and messy in the best way.


    "You scared me there but I''m d to see you''re ok." He said brushing his thumb over the top of my hand.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "L-P''m sorry do we know each other?" I asked as politely as possible.


    He smiled and shook his head. "I found you at the park and brought you here."  My eyes widened as the events of my attempted death came shing through my mind. It was then that I notice the bandages wrapped around my wrists. Then another scarier thought came to mind. >) "What time is it? How long was I out?" I asked him in a panic.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    His smile fell and he looked at me with concern.


    "You were out overnight. Why?" He asked confused by sudden panic. 2)


    My heart started to race. "I have to go! I have to get out of here." I said trying to climb out of the bed.


    My feet hit the ground and my legs gave out under me.


    "Hey, it''s ok." The guy said immediately catching me and helping me take a seat back on the bed.


    "No, you don''t understand... if he finds out..." I started to say before a knock came at my door.


    The door cracked open and in walked my dad. He smiled at me but I saw the anger in his eyes and with the tightness of his jaw. He was furious and when his eyes fell on the guy helping me he quirked his head to the side.) "Who might you be?" He asked the guy holding me up.


    "Just a friend. I was the one who found Emma." How did he know my


    name?


    My father looked him over and smiled wider. "A true hero! Thank you for helping her but you can go now that I''m here."


    I didn''t want to be alone with him and the guy sensed it and promptly said, "No I''m staying."


    Idiot.

 Chapter 29

    Four or Dead


    Leo... Present...


    "again!" Emma growled out in frustration to Jayden as she pulled herself off the mat.


    "Come on baby you need a break," Logan called out to her but she just waved him off. "No, I need to do this." She said instead.


    Emma had been sparing with Jayden for over an hour and it was clear she was exhausted but she wouldn''t stop. We tried to get her to just sit for a few minutes but she refused. She was strong for sure and picked up the moves Jayden showed her a lot quicker than most. They had moved past self-defense moves to full-on sparring in hand-to-hand fighting. She was a natural but she was losing energy and we all could see it.


    She didn''t want to be seen as the weak link in our group, but the boys and I had been training since we were young. This was new for her and she needed to build muscle and endurance to spare correctly for long periods.


    "Enough Emma. You need a break." Jayden finally said when he pinned Emma to mat yet again. (*)


    She squirmed beneath him trying to escape his hold but she was too


    tired and too angry. Anger was never a good emotion to go into a fight with. When you attack in anger you tire out quickly giving your opponent an advantage.


    "Emma you don''t have anything to prove to us or anyone. This is simply to protect yourself if you need to." Jayden reminded her.


    She stopped fighting him and I could see a silent conversation passing between them. Jayden was a hard guy to understand but Emma was not just anyone. She seemed to understand us better than anyone ever has. She offered each of us exactly what we need which shouldn''t make sense but she was special that way. There weren''t many girls who would be able to handle the emotional baggage of just one of us, but she was able to handle us all with ease.


    I nced to Logan and he nodded. Emma and Jayden needed some time alone so we stood and left the workout room.


    "She is a lot better than J thought she would be," Logan admitted proudly when we walked into the kitchen.


    "She is. It was always in her, she was just too afraid to use it." I said in agreement.


    "T hate that she needs to learn this stuff. I want to be able to protect her always but I guess that''s not exactly realistic." Logan said dropping


    onto one of the dining room chairs.)


    "Honestly I''m worried about her dad. We don''t know enough about him


    or what connections he has. We can''t anticipate his next move and that


    has me nervous." I added with a sigh.


    "Yeah, it''s never good when you don''t know someone well enough to anticipate their next mood." Logan groaned and dropped his head back. "Can''t we just kill him?"


    That made meugh but I understood where he wasing from. That seemed like the easiest solution but not knowing what connections he had meant we wouldn''t know what kind of problems his death could cause.


    "I wish we could but we need to be smart. We don''t want suspicion to fall on Emma." I reminded him.


    He let out a dramatic sigh in reply but nodded in agreement. "This is a mess."


    Jayden...


    I was impressed by how hard Emma had pushed herself. I had a lot more respect for our girl seeing her get back up no matter what I threw at her.


    "You did well," I said but I wasn''t in any hurry to get up.


    ''We were still on the mat and Emma was beneath me. Even after going through intense training she still looked as beautiful as ever.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "It''s still not good enough." She said letting out a frustrated groan.


    "You have the fight in you. You just need to learn to channel it in the right way." Her eyes opened then and locked onto mine.


    Weid there for a few silent moments before she brought her hand up to my hair and started running her fingers through it. It was such an intimate gesture that I hadn''t felt in so long and on instinct I wanted to pull away. Emma wasn''t just anyone though so I let her do what she wanted. I lowered myself with crossed arms and rested myself on her hips. She let out a cuteugh and continued to run her fingers in my head making my cold heart melt.


    "Thank you, Jayden." Her smile had a way of making my heart flutter in such a clique way that made me so mad. (!


    My heart was not supposed to be melted so easily for a girl. Emma was just too good for me, but I needed her. She was like an addiction, with just a small taste of her I couldn''t help but keep wanting more. I had been fighting my attraction to her for years now and here she was giving herself over to me and not asking anything in return. At least nothing we wouldn''t give her for free. We would protect her from heaven and hell and not because she asked but because nothing was taking her from us now.


    I sat up after a few minutes and pulled her into myp, needing her to be wrapped around me. Holding her was like breathing and I had been suffocating for way too long. she straddled myp and looked down at me with the softest smile.


    "You''re beautiful did you know that?" My body went still at her words and she let out a softugh. "You really are."


    No one had ever called me beautiful before. Most guys would find such apliment degrading, buting from my girl I knew it was the highest ofpliments. My mother said I was handsome like my father but no one had called me beautiful before. Now that I''m older and I wear a cold no emotional expression almost all the time it was hard to imagine that anyone found my looks particrly appealing. They were probably too afraid to get a good look at me anyway. (7 Emma ced her hands on either side of my face and lowered her head to mine. "I know you don''t like people to see what is going on inside you, but please don''t shut yourself off from me. There is nothing about you that I don''t want to know and there is nothing you can tell me that will make me run."


    From the look in her eyes, I knew she meant every word but she had no idea just how dark I was. If I told her everything I had done I knew for a fact she would never be able to look at me again.


    "I know you think that, but that''s because there is so much you still don''t know," I replied hoping that we could move on from this subject.


    Instead, she rested her forehead against mine and sighed.


    "I know that all of you work for Devaro and the work you do involves shakedowns, hits, and more." She said straight out and I can''t deny how surprised I was.


    "How do you know all that?" I needed to know who had shared all this with our girl who didn''t need to know all the crap we did.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Rumors mostly but with Devaro''s visit and other things I have overheard and seen I put everything together. Jayden if I didn''t know what you guys were capable of I wouldn''t have asked for your help." She had a point and we hadn''t even considered that she knew more than we thought.


    Iwas thinking it over as she moved slightly and lifted my head up to look at her again.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I don''t care about that Jay, I care about you. I care about the others and I know that you guys will never hurt me again. At least I hope not." Thatst bit was meant as a joke I knew but it hit hard that she still wasn''t sure if she was safe with


    us.


    "We will never hurt you Emma I swear. We....I...." It was too soon to say


    it I knew that but she needed to know that there was a good reason why I would never hurt her again. ''I''m in love with you."


    Her body stiffened in my arms and her eyes went wide.


    "W-what?" She asked with a shaky voice and I immediately regretted saying it, but there was no taking it back.


    "[ mean that..." [had no words, my brain failed me as panic set in.


    Thad told a girl I loved her only once before and that didn''t turn out


    well either. My eyes had fallen away from Emma''s and I got lost in my thoughts trying to push down all my feelings like I always did. Then her soft hands brushed along the back of my neck soothingly making me feel like putty in her hold. "You really love me?" My heart pounded in my chest.


    I didn''t know how I knew I loved her. It was a bunch of little things that I just loved about her since I saw her freshman year. The way her hair looked sunkissed every first day of school, the way her eyes looked like deep gxies with a million stars in them. I loved how big her eyes were and how innocent they made her look. I loved the sweet sound of her voice and how just the sound of it calmed me. I loved the softness of her hands whenever she touched me, and how she smelled like cherry blossoms.


    I loved how she looked at me like she could see the darkness in me and wasn''t afraid of it. Sure she had been afraid of me for a long time because she never tried to see me. She was too busy trying to hide that she didn''t dare look me in the eye if she could help it. I just loved her for seeing me and wanting me even after everything I had done. Her


    heart was pure and big and more than a guy like me deserved. So to answer her I said, "Yes. I love you." Her smile made my heart burst and when she leaned down to kiss me, I kissed her back as hard as I could.

 Chapter 30

    Four or Dead


    Emma...Present...


    I decided to sleep with Jayden that night because there was no way I could be away from him after what he told me. It meant so much to me to hear him say those words. Coming from him it was a big deal and I wanted to cuddle him so badly after. He may not be a cuddly kind of guy but he made me swoon and I was going to be all over him from now on. Logan would probablyin that I am showing Jayden some special attention for the next few days but I can''t help it.) Hearing someone say they love me had my heart doing some crazy things. Jayden didn''t seem to mind the idea of me sleeping with him and he even curled closer to me like it was so natural for me to be there. "You''re going to get all clingy now aren''t you?" I asked him teasingly.


    "I may but if you tell me to leave you alone I will," He said with a promise.


    I turned to look up at him and smiled. "I would never tell you to leave me alone. I know this is new to you though so don''t push to please me. L understand if there are things you aren''tfortable with."


    He took a moment to consider my word as I went back to resting my head on his chest. "Truthfully it is a little strange to cuddle in general or be affectionate at all. I always felt too cold-hearted to even enjoy  those things anymore. But with you... it feels right." 1)


    My lips turned up into a huge smile at his sweet words and I held him tighter. "You are actually really good at this. Maybe better than Logan."}


    He huffed out an amusedugh. "I find that hard to believe. He has that whole perfect boyfriend thing going on.''


    I let my hands trail along his broad chest absentmindedly. "He isn''t perfect, no one is," Jayden grumbled in disagreement but I ignored it. He gets crazy jealous but not in a bad way. I just reassure him and he turns back into his cute cuddly self again.


    He let his hands run down my side and stay fixed on my hip. "I can''t promise I will be anything like that but I will try my best to make you happy.


    Thated that he didn''t think he was enough for me and I was determined to make sure he knew he was. I looked up at him again and his face turned to me as well. My hand left his chest and brushed along his jaw. "I don''t want you to be anything but you. I love everything about you, darkness and all. I love you."


    He tensed under my touch for just a moment before he lowered his head and closed the space between us and met my lips with his. This kiss was soft and slow as he poured all his gratitude and hope into me. It was so intimate and gentle that it could have easily progressed to more but he moved away before that could happen. I knew the boys


    wanted me to have time to be ready to take those next steps and it made me love them more. 7)


    We stayed wrapped in each other for a few more extra minutes and I must have drifted off because a loud banging woke me and had me shooting up in the bed. My eyes scanned the room on instinct but when I turned I found Jayden sleeping peacefully beside me. The panic I felt began to subside until another bang rang out.


    "What is that?" Jayden asked, his voice deep and gravely from sleep.


    "I don''t know. I think someone is banging on the door." He pulled back the covers and I followed.


    Jayden quickly made his way to his bedroom door and out as more banging rang out through the first floor. When he finally reached the door everything happened so fast. I don''t even know how it happened but the sound of a gun had my ears ringing. I watched as Jayden fell to. the ground, blood spraying all over. I screamed and tried to get to him but something had a hold on me.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    My body was pulled away and toward the door as I struggled to reach Jayden. My ears were still ringing as I was roughly dragged out of the house and I caught a glimpse of Jayden trying to stand and reach for me. He was hurt though and it was making him stumble as he slipped on the blood coating the floor. I was pushed toward a car running and wait nearby and shoved into the driver''s seat. I scrambled to get out until I felt the cold touch of metal against my head. I looked up and was met with the burning eyes of my father.  "Get in or I shoot you right here, right now.'' He said in a calm voice


    that had chills running across my skin.)


    I nodded with a shaky breath and climbed in properly. He mmed the door shut and I heard shoutinging from behind the car. In the rearview mirror, I could see Logan running toward the car. My father held his gun out and shot at Logar and another scream escaped my lips. My father kept shooting until he jumped into the passenger seat and turned his gun to me


    "Drive now!" He shouted. * I I didn''t argue. I needed to get him away from my guys. ''Where do I go?" I ask just above a trembling whisper.


    "Head toward the highway." He growled out with his gun still pointing at me.


    "You are going to regret what you''ve done to me! You will pay for this I swear!" He shouted at me as I drove, shaking the gun around dramatically. (!


    I could smell the alcohol on him and I knew that he could easily kill me if I said or moved in any wrong way.


    "Dad please..." I knew begging wouldn''t save me but I had to try.


    "Shut up and take a left!" He yelled at me pushing the gun into my


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! temple yet again.


    He barked out directions and I followed them to the letter and soon we were driving down the nearest highway. My mind was panicking but the longer I drove Jayden''s voice begin to flicker in my mind.


    "Protecting yourself is not just about fighting until your opponent is too hurt to fight back. It''s about being smart. If someone has a hold on you, you don''t thrash around and tire yourself out. You hit key points to loosen their hold on you enough to getaway. So when someone is threatening you, calm your mind and look for a way out." Jayden''s words echoed in my mind like he was sitting right beside me. (*


    He was right. I was panicking because of the gun aimed at my head, but I realized that my dad couldn''t kill me. If he did he would have nothing to bargain with, He was trying to scare me enough that I wouldn''t fight back. With this in mind, I knew I needed to find a way to get out of this


    car.)This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    My eyes scanned the area around us but there wasn''t much but trees and more trees. There weren''t many options with us being on a highway going 70 miles per hour. Then I realized that as much as I wanted to fight, I could end everything by simply swerving off the road. I could kill us both and it would be done. There would be no one hunting me and no one who would be able to possess me. I would be free. These few weeks had given me hope, but I needed to sacrifice myself to save the people I cared about.


    My father would never stoping for me, and he would happily hurt


    or kill anyone in his way.


    I nced at my father for a second and really took in what state he was in, One of his eyes was swollen from a clear beating and he seemed panicked and on edge. The arm he was using to hold the gun on me was less ridged now, and I knew that was the exact opening I needed. I slowed my breathing and screamed yanking on the steering wheel hard enough to send us flying off the road. The car jumped from the force knocking the gun from my father''s hand as the car mmed headfirst into the grass before bouncing back. He cursed and I pressed harder on the gas as we moved closer and closer to the trees.


    "Don''t be stupid Emma! You''ll kill us!" My father screamed trying to grab for the wheel. (=


    He was toote and the impact from hitting the tree mmed darkness all around me.

 Chapter 31

    Four or Dead


    Emma... Two Years Ago...


    My eyes shifted between the stranger and my father while my heart pounded violently in my chest. I had no idea who the guy was or why he was standing against my father but part of me was grateful. No one had stood up to my father like that and it felt nice for just a split second. He didn''t even know my story but he could see I needed help and that was all he needed to want to help me.


    My father let out a wickedugh and moved closer to the man who was


    slowly moving to block my father from even looking at me. "Move aside boy. You have no business here." My father growled out.


    "From the looks of things it''s you who isn''t wee, so you should be the one who''s leaves." The stranger said towering over my father by at least afoot. (*


    My heart clenched tighter as I recognized the look in my father''s eyes; I knew it well. He was livid and that always ended the same way...with me passed out on the floor bruised and beaten.


    "T''ll say this one more time before I show you to the door. Leave." My father said pushing the guy hard enough to make him stumble back a little.


    Treached out and helped him steady himself but he continued to block


    me. As much as I wished he could stay so I didn''t have to face my father


    alone, he needed to leave. I didn''t want him to get hurt because of me.)


    "It''s ok. Go." I whispered to him and he turned to me and gave me a


    stubborn look. I shook my head and told him to go and I thanked him. He hesitated for a moment more before stepping up to my dad.


    "Only a coward hurts a woman. You are nothing but a coward for hurting your daughter and if I have ever meet you again I will show you what a real beating is." The guy had guts that was for sure but I hoped to never see him again. That would mean he was safe.


    If my father ever did see him, he would kill him without a thought. The moment the door to my room closed my father stalked toward me. He reached out slowly and brushed a thumb across my cheek in a way that would seem gentle and sweet but only made me feel sick.


    "Oh, Emma you have really made a mess, haven''t you? See when you were brought to the hospital and they noticed all the bruises on you they call people. People like social services and that is a pain for me." He leaned in closer to whisper in my ear. "How many people need to die before you learn your ce."


    See my father had killed before. More than once in fact and it was all to keep me in check. Once when I was nine or so I wandered away from my father in the store for a minute. The second I saw someone who worked at the store I asked them to help me. They led me to the small


    office and told me they would call the police. My father found us somehow and beat the woman unconscious before she could even leave the room. I don''t actually know if she died but I never saw her again anytime we went back to that store. 4


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    My father continuing to go there told me that she was either dead or hadn''t reported the assault. I tried one other time to ask someone for help and my father choked the man right in front of me and left the guy in an alley for someone else to find. My father was untouchable because he had the money and status to get out of anything. At least that is how it seemed. He would talk and brag about all the things he had done and will do that could never be pinned on him. It made i clear to me that he was untouchable, and that was probably why he didn''t bother hiding such things from me.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After he killed that man in front of me I gave up trying to get away and resigned myself to the fact that I would never escape. My father was a monster of the worst kind and I was his blood which meant deep down a little bit of that monster lived in me too. I never sought it out and I never looked for it but I always knew it was there.


    My father pulled me from the hospital against the wishes of my doctors and dragged me home by my wrist. His tight hold caused my wounds to bleed again but he didn''t even notice. (*


    "You are so stupid Emma. You just don''t learn. How many times do I need to remind you that you can''t escape me? Even death doesn''t want you!" He said with a sadisticugh as we drove home, one hand tight on my thigh.  "It''s not what you think!" I said trying to lessen the punishment I knew


    would be waiting for me.


    When we got home we walked into the house in total silence and my father walked straight to the mini bar in the living room. I stood in front of the closed front door and watched him anxiously.


    "You know, I had a very important meeting today with an investor. One Thad to cut short because of your little stunt. It''s a good thing that my reputation of sess is well known and it didn''t take much convincing to get them to agree. Of course, I had to sweeten the deal a little. So it''s a good thing you didn''t seed this time because you are going to make daddy a lot of money." He looked at me over the rim of his ss and I shuddered at his words. "What do you mean?" I hazard to ask.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    He slowly lowered his now empty ss and smirked at me, and it was then I realized what he meant. I was the thing to sweeten his deal and screwing up my attempt to get away had now left me bleeding in a lion''s den.


    To my surprise, he turned around and walked to his office not saying another word to me. I stood in silent shock for a few seconds before taking off as fast as I could to my room. It was one of the many times I wished I could lock myself in my little sleep space, but with the lock being on the outside it wasn''t possible.


    My father didn''te for me at all that night but the thought he might


    was enough to keep me from sleeping. When morning came he called me down for breakfast, which had been a first. 1 didn''t object to food when I could get it though, so I nervously walked downtown the stairs to meet him. When I made my way down I heard the TV on and saw my father sitting on the couch with a drink in hand.


    I stopped for a moment to nce at what my father was watching and what I saw caused the blood in my veins to run cold.


    "A body was found today..." The woman on the TV began to say but the rest was drowned out by the sound of my pounding panicked heart. =)


    On the screen was a photo of the man who had brought me to the hospital. The one who had stood up to my dad and tried to protect me. The photo was a senior photo and he was smiling beautifully. He had a normal life before he found me and now he was.....dead.)


    "Looks like there was an ident. So young. It''s really too bad, don''t you think?" My father asked and I turned to him and saw the coldness in his eyes and a smirk on his face.


    I was never getting away, not without leaving a trail of bodies in my wake. People got hurt every time I tried to get away and I couldn''t take that chance gain, Never again. (+

 Chapter 32

    Four or Dead


    Jayden...Present...


    Emma''s father had shot me but he had no idea that it would take more than that to kill me especially when Emma needed me. Thankfully her father, in his hurry to get Emma, had been a lousy shot. The bullet grazed me putting on quite the show of blood which was a mess, but hardly anything I couldn''t handle. Logan ran back inside as Asher checked out my wound. (*)


    "Where is she?" I growled out when he walked toward us.


    "He pushed her into a car and they took off in the direction of the highway," Logan replied his voice breathy I guessed from chasing after them.


    "Do we still have a tracker on his car?" Asher nced at Lnd our tech boy nodded.


    "We can track them but I can''t guarantee that they haven''t already reached wherever it is he was taking her. We could be toote for what he has nned." Leo admitted with a hard swallow of obvious fear.


    "Let''s hope that isn''t the case, Now let''s go get our girl." I said standing and grabbing a bandage for my arm.


    No one said a thing as we all filed into Asher''s car and Logan pulled up the tracking app on his phone.) N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "This can''t be right." He said suddenly. "What?" Asher asked impatiently through a clenched jaw.


    "It says his car isn''t on the main highway. It looks like..." Leo raised his head to meet our eyes. "The signal ising from the state park along the highway a mile away from exit 73."


    "What? What does that mean?" Asher was losing his cool and that was never a good thing. "Leo what does that mean!"


    "I don''t know! It''s a dot on a map I don''t know what that could mean! ''They could have pulled over or...or they could have..." Leo was choking on his words as the possibilities ran through his mind.


    "Or they could have crashed," Asher said finishing Leo''s thought. "Dammit!"


    Asher''s angershed out as he mmed his hand on the steering wheel and his foot on the gas.


    We flew down the highway at an illegal speed scanning the area off the road for any sign of Emma. As we rounded a bend something caught my eye. The tail light of a car was blinking while the rest of the car seemed to be down an embankment and too hidden to see.


    "There! Pullover!" I yelled to Asher and he immediately mmed on the brake and pulled to the side causing all of us to slump forward from the sudden stop.


    I jumped out of the car before the car had fully slowed and didn''t stop until I was standing a few feet from the car.


    "Emma!!!" My voice boomed through the trees and we all fell silent for the breakfast second in hope of hearing her. I") "Jayden!" My girl''s voice hit me harder than a bullet and I ran down the small hill until I stood by the driver''s side of the car.


    My eyes met Emma''s wide panicked ones and for a moment I let out a breath of relief. She was alive if not a little banged up. She had clearly hit her head as was evident by the small cut near her hairline and the small amount of blood that fell from the wound.


    "Emma!!!" I pulled on the door as hard as I could but it creaked and strained against my hold. "Emma are you ok?"


    She whimpered and tried to move but it was clear her legs were pinned. "Tm stuck!"


    "Ok! Ok baby hang on!" Logan yelled to her from the other side of the


    car.


    T leaned down a little to nce toward Emma''s father and assess the risks he may cause. He was knocked out with a huge gash on his head and more blood was around him from wounds I couldn''t see. Logan used his elbow to shatter the ss and quickly checked the guy''s pulse. z)


    "He''s still alive." He called out before trying the passenger door.


    It opened with a loud creak and Logan leaned across Emma''s father to try and unbuckle him and get him out of the way.


    "It won''t budge!" Logan yelled as he pulled harder and still it did not budge.


    The guy let out a groan and started to wake and the thought of him still being alive caused my anger to flood every part of me until I was seeing pure red. He should be dead. He should have died and set Emma free. "Jayden, it''s ok. I''m ok." Emma started to say as my eyes fixed on the man who hurt my girl.


    How did trash like him escape death over and over? He needed to die and that was the only thought running through my head at that moment. Emma must have been able to see my intentions because she kept calling out for me but I didn''t listen. The world around me was silent except for the pounding of my heated blood pumping to my dark heart. I walked over to the passenger''s side of the car and bent over so that I was face to face with the beast himself.


    "You threatened to kill my girl. You were going to sell her off like she was nothing to you! You beat her and hurt her everyday of her life! You''re a monster of the worst kind and you don''t deserve to live." My anger was pounding at the door of my restraint. (")


    ''The guyughed. Laughed.


    "You are no better than me. I know exactly who you guys are. Jayden


    Lee, orphan, murderer, and thug. Who are you to say I am a monster when you and are the same, Huh?" He spit out along with a good amount of blood. (7


    Augh escaped me, one deep and dark.


    "You are scum, the lowest kind of man. Men who hit women are weak, and you will nevery a hand on Emma again. Never." My eyes nced around for something, anything I could use to finish this guy. (")


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    My eyesnded on arge piece of ss and I removed the shirt I was wearing and wrapped it around my hand before grabbing the ss. shard.


    "Jayden...bro...what are you doing?" Asher asked as my hand tighten around the ss.


    "See sometimes in car idents flying ss can hit people in all the wrong ces." I held the ss to his chest. "Like here...or here."


    I moved the shard of ss to his throat and I let it slide along the front of his neck without breaking the skin, and he swallowed hard.


    "an ident like this can cause severe injuries that bleed so much that you die. And you...need to die." A smirk appeared on my face as I stopped the ss right by his carotid artery. (*)


    "Jayden! Don''t! The police could be here any second, just let him go." Emma cried out to me.


    I knew why she tried to stop me. She didn''t want me to be a murderer but I already was, what was one more name on my list? So without hesitation, I pulled the ss back and sliced through his neck causing blood to spray everywhere. Emma screamed and my eyes shot up to hers as she looked at me in horror. Her face was sttered with her father''s blood and it was only then that my mind cleared and the taste for blood turned to ash in my mouth. I had just killed Emma''s father right in front of her. ?)


    I didn''t feel guilt for killing the man who had hurt her for so long. I felt guilty that she saw the dark being I kept hidden from her. The sound of sirens ring had me taking a step back and looking to the others. I was still holding the bloody piece of ss and my shirt was covered in blood as well.


    "Go! You can''t stay!" Emma yelled to us.


    "No! Baby we can''t leave you here," Logan said pulling on her door like Thad trying to get her out.


    "Jayden has blood all over him. I''m trapped and only the firefighters can get me out. Go! Meet me at the hospital!" We all looked at each other


    and we knew she was right. (!


    We couldn''t stay. Leo stood in front of me but my mind was a mess and I barely registered his voice yelling at me. The look on Emma''s face was ying over and over in my mind.)


    "Jay we have to go! Now!" Leo yelled as he pulled on my arm.


    I looked to Emma onest time and saw fear. I couldn''t tell if she was afraid of me or that I could be caught. That was enough to snap me out of my thoughts and I gave her onest look before taking off after the others. Asher immediately started the car and pulled away in time for the first responders to not see us.")

 Chapter 33

    Four or Dead


    Emma... The next day...


    The annoying beeping sound in my ear was driving me crazy but it was thankfully waking me from the memories tormenting me through my dreams. My head was pounding and my whole body ached as I tried to shift and wake myself uppletely.


    "Uh please make that thing stop!" I growled, my raspy voice taking me by surprise.


    "Sorry babe it''s letting us know your heart is still beating." I scoffed out augh and turned in the direction of the voice to see a blurry version of Logan.


    A few blinks and his face became clear. He was stunning and I smiled wide seeing that face of his. You know when you love someone when you just melt at the mere sight of them.


    "Hey," I say squeezing his hand. His smile just about killed me then and there. These boys don''t take it easy on my heart. There is only one of me, how much do they think I


    can take? It just isn''t fair, and I loved every bit of it.)


    "Pm d you''re awake. I hate seeing you here again." His face turned sad but I just squeezed his hand a little tighter.


    "Pm okay Logan. Don''t worry. Although my leg is killing me." I nced down at my leg to see a cast all the way past my knee. "Oh my gosh."


    "You fractured your leg in the ident," Leo says and I turn to see him sitting on the other side of my bed, a good distance away.


    He had be more distant and the distance couldn''t be any more clear.


    "Wow. That is a huge cast. How long will I needed to wear it?" I ask. I? I


    "For a few weeks baby but don''t worry we will take good care of you," Logan says kissing me on the forehead.


    God, I loved him. I hadn''t told him yet but I was sure now. I felt such a strong pull to him and I always felt cared for a safe, and my heart fluttered any time I was near him. If that wasn''t love I guess I would never know..I


    I turned my head up to look at him and he smiled down at me before leaning down to ce a soft kiss on my lips. I melted against his touch instantly and I couldn''t help the hum of contentment that escaped me. He smiled against my lips before pulling away just slightly.


    "I love you." He whispered through the inch of space between us and I smiled wide.


    There was no way I wasn''t saying it back because man I really did love him.


    "Tove you too." I had never seen him so happy.


    His face beamed as soon as the words left my mouth and he grabbed my face in his hands and kissed me harder. We hadpletely forgotten that we weren''t alone until Leo let out an awkwardugh.


    "T would tell you guys to get a room but I guess you already have one and we are just intruding." Logan moved away from me and I looked away, my face heating in embarrassment.


    When I lifted my head again my eyes met Jayden''s I could see the battle going on inside him. He was panicking and I knew exactly why.


    "Actually can I get a minute alone...with Jayden?" I asked watching his eyes sh with fear. *)


    "Sure. We''ll be right outside." Asher said walking over to me and cing a gentle kiss on my forehead.


    Logan did the same and the three of them filed out leaving me and Jayden alone. The room wentpletely silent and I realized I wasn''tN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    sure how to start this conversation. \* Jayden didn''t move from his spot at the end of my bed and I just watched him for a moment. I had never seen him look so anxious and I couldn''t let him stew any longer.


    "Come here," I said reaching my hand out to him.  He hesitated for a second but stepped around the bed and headed


    toward me.


    "I know what you''re thinking right now. Talk to me." I already knew I could never hate him for what he did, but it was clear he needed to talk about it.)


    I wanted him to be open with me about everything so I was giving him that chance.


    "Come sit," I tell him, moving slightly to make room for him to sit next to me.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    He was still hesitating but I raised a brow and gave him a stern look. He let out a smallugh and did as I asked.


    "Jay-" I started to say but he cut me off.


    "I messed up Emma. I let my anger get the best of me." He said his voice punishing.


    "Are you ok?" I asked. "I thought he shot you. How are you not in the bed next door?"


    He turned to me and looked truly confused. "It was a surface wound, thanks to your dad being a lousy shot. It hurt like hell and bled a lot but


    I''m fine. Why are you worried about that with everything going on?''


    He really didn''t know? Boys could be stupid sometimes. \¡ã)


    "Because I was scared. I don''t want to lose you." I admit to him. I''


    "How can you say that after what I did?" He growled standing and putting distance between us.


    I sighed again because these boys really thought I was somehow too good for them. The thing they kept forgetting was that I had been around monsters my whole life. I even lived with one, and they were nowhere near what I would consider a monster. They were my guardian angels and Jayden had given me freedom. How could I ever hate him for that?!


    "Jayden you saved me. I was scared not of you, but what could happen to you if someone found out what you had done. You could be locked away because of what you did for me. I''m scared because what if the police show figured out what really happened? I can''t lose you guys now...you''re all I have left." I knew my heart would break if I lost even


    one of these guys. (¡ã


    He turned to me and I could see how torn he felt. They had warned me how dark their blood ran but I could never be afraid of them. I wasn''t blind, I saw every piece of them. They were good and had to make hard decisions. They all lost a lot and were dragged into a life that gave them a family.


    "T would never let anyone take you from me. Never." He said and when he stepped closer to me I felt relief.)


    I would be heartbroken if he was so torn up about this that he would  shut me out for good. He hesitated for a moment more before moving


    toward me and imed my lips in desperation.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "You are mine forever. Do you understand? I could never let you go. I need you." I smiled up at him and nodded.


    "You have me." And his lips met mine again.


    J loved him...and three other guys. It was crazy I knew that but I didn''t care. Before now I had no one and suddenly I had four guys who cared


    for me enough to kill. It was twisted and dark but it was us.


    Jayden and I sat quietly for a few more minutes before the other boys joined us again. Our conversation fell silent when the door to my room opened and a doctor that wasn''t mine walked in. "Emma Grace?" "Yes."


    "Hello. I was the doctor who treated your father when he arrived. I''m sorry to tell you this but he didn''t make it." The doctor said offering me a sympathetic look. \*


    "T-thank you," I said, my voice trembling.


    My father was really dead, and the man who killed him was standing right beside me this very minute. Of course, there was no way anyone would find out because if they did I would be considered an aplice


    for even knowing what happened and not reporting it. I was barely eighteen and could be looking at prison time if the truth ever got out.


    Not long ago I was trying to get through my senior year and find a way out of this town for good, but now I have no idea what I''ll do. All I know is that I was left with four boys and no idea what will happen next. I would be lucky to make it another day without my lifepletely falling apart.


    "You''re with us now. Now and forever." Jayden''s hot breathy voice said against my ear sending a shiver down my spine. (


    "Lam," I replied looking at each of my guys.


    We were five broken pieces pulled together in the darkness and bound together by fate. I believe that without a doubt that we were meant to find each other especially after the weeks that followed. I hadn''t realized just how much I needed them until everything from my past came for me. It''s exactly what people say...-you can never escape your ind mine wasing with a vengeance. Our story was far from

 Chapter 34

    Four or Dead


    Asher.... Two weekster...


    "asher please I can walk to my ss alone. I don''t need an escort everywhere I go." Emma had been trying to get us toy off her since she came home from the hospital but there was no way that was happening.


    Our girl may have nine lives but with her luck, she was bound to get into something that she wouldn''t be able to escape from. We were done with being scared half to death anytime Emma went anywhere without us. She was still in a cast and with her officially with us I was sure some jealous slut would try to hurt her when our backs were turned.


    Andrea was also back and I didn''t trust her further than I could throw her. She had been blowing me up since she returned and I was close to throwing her in the basement the way she did to Emma if she kept testing my patience. She acted like nothing had happened and there wasn''t much we could do to keep her away. We could kill her but my father hadn''t nned on doing that just yet. She was easy coteral if needed. So yeah I was watching my girl as much as possible. >) "Babe we go through this every day. We don''t want to leave you alone when you are on crutches. I don''t trust any of these people to not take advantage of it." I reminded her. 7)


    She sighed and I smiled. I admit we had been more protective of our gir! since she came back to school but we weren''t about to leave her to be


    targeted in her state. She was on crutches and I wasn''t going to allow someone to go after her to get to one of us. There were people, girls mostly, that felt they were better suited to be with us. Like our girl was in the way of them having a chance with us. Guys wanted her simply for the fact that they thought she would put out for anyone since she was with all of us.


    We of course put those guys in their ce with a convincing warning. A warning that was physical in nature.


    It was juvenile and ridiculous but people always want what they can''t have. That alone makes people stupid and desperate. We didn''t want to risk Emma''s safety again. Logan was the worst out of all of us, as per usual, and didn''t feel the least bit ashamed. He loved our girl openly and made sure everyone knew it. He told her he loves her every chance he''s gotten since she woke in the hospital after the ident.


    I didn''t know if the other guys had also admitted their feelings to her yet but I had the urge to every time I looked at her. She was the light chasing away all my demons. She was beautiful inside and out even after everything she endured. I could not understand how she could still be so kindhearted after people had hurt and betrayed her. I was in awe of her and when she let out her sassy side I loved her even more. I *


    It had taken time but she had befortable enough with us to let all her sides show. Her sass was amusing and adorable which drove her crazy because it only amused us. She was cute in everything she did and I could watch all her adorable quarks all day. Corny I know but damn this girl had us all falling hard. I had no idea what real happiness


    was until she tumbled into our lives these past weeks..*


    When we finally reached her ss and she turned her beautiful doe eyes to me and pouted it took all my strength not to tell her then and there that I loved her. I wanted our moment to be special though so I simply smiled down at her and pulled her against me. Our girl was a tiny thing but she had a fire in her that made up for it. She was one of the strongest people I have ever met.


    "I know this seems like a lot but I just want you to be safe. Believe me, I have seen you fight with Jayden and I have no doubt you can hold your


    own now, but not in this condition. So can you humor us just until your back on your feet?" I all but begged her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her lips crept up into her usual sweet smile. "Fine but you owe me."


    Her words made me smile down at her in return. "Anything you want baby it''s yours."


    And I meant every word. I would give her the world if she asked for it.)


    Sheughed. "You are going to regret saying that."


    Inever would because I already knew she would never ask anything of us that we couldn''t give her. We had to force her to ept things from us and let us spoil her. She had been raised with the bare minimum and gave up hoping for things long ago. So we made sure to get her everything she could ever need. She deserved everything we could offer her and more.


    "You guys do enough for me already. There isn''t anything I want or need." Emma said as I expected. "I have to go. See you at lunch."


    I leaned closer to her and stole a kiss before I let her go and she walked into ss awkwardly hopping on her crutches. I hated seeing her like this, hurt but putting on a strong face. My eyes lingered on her for a moment longer before I turned to head to my ss. A few steps away I saw Leo leaning against a wall.


    "You guys have gotten close. You look almost as love-struck as Logan now." He quipped with a hint of a scowl.


    I sighed. Leo had been distant for weeks now and Emma was worried she had done something to upset him. It confused me too since the rest of us had made a point to not shy away from our feelings for Emma after what happened. "What is up with you?" I asked him firmly, my annoyanceshing out at him.


    "Nothing." He replied sharply.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "You think none of us see how you''ve been avoiding Emma? She sees it too. So what is it?" The hold on my anger was starting to faultier.


    "It''s nothing... just..." Leo''s body detes slightly.


    There was something going on with him, and it was up to me to figure out what it was.


    "Leo, what happened? When Emma first moved in with us you seemed happy, excited even. But the longer she has been with us the more you''ve been pulling back. Why?" He needed to get this out and work through it before Emma got really hurt.)


    "I don''t know! Okay? I don''t know. Being with her again... it was likeing up for air but it just reminds me of how bad I hurt her. I don''t deserve to be happy after what I did. I let her go, and she was hurt not only by her father but by us. I loved her even though I never told her and she looked at me with hurt and betrayal every day for three years!" He confessed, his voice rough with frustration.


    He started to pace and his anger and fear were radiating in clouds around him.


    "Leo she has already forgiven you. She loves you even after everything. She doesn''t me you, why can''t you see that? Let go Leo. You don''t have to forget what''s happened but you can try to make it up to her instead of shutting her out. She needs us, she has no one else. Don''t make her lose you all over again. Fix this." I would help my friend but if he hurt Emma again he would have us to deal with and I wouldn''t shy


    away from beating some sense into him.


    Our girl deserved better than to walk on eggshells around him because she had no idea what was going on inside his head. Like I said, anything our girl wanted she could have. She wants Leo, and Leo needed to deliver or bow out.

 Chapter 35

    Four or Dead


    Leo... Present....


    Asher''s words echoed in my mind long after we spoke, making it hard to hear anything my teacher said for the entire ss I had to sit through. I was an idiot! I needed to see Emma and make things right with her. I couldn''t let her feel like I didn''t want her when that couldn''t be further from the truth. Keeping my distance from her thest few weeks only made me want her more, but the uncertainty of where I stood with her was holding me back.


    As soon as the bell rang I shot up from my seat and rushed into the hall straight for Emma''s ss. I was almost there, my mind set on one thing so much so that I didn''t notice Andrea until she stepped into my path. I stopped just in time to not run right into her.


    "Hey Leo! Long time no see." She said with what I was assuming was her version of a salutary voice.


    J looked at her like a fly buzzing around my head and tried to step around her, She didn''t care and pushed further into my personal space and had the nerve to ce her hand on my chest. My attention fell on her but not in the way she hoped it would. The blood under her touch was boiling from anger and I wished it was hot enough to burn her. (


    "So I was thinking maybe you and I could go to lunch at that new cafe! What do you think? Hm?" She ran her hand up my chest and around the side of my neck. *)


    Was she out of her mind? I red at her but she seemed oblivious to. my hatred for her. I grabbed her wrist from traveling any further across my skin. She gasped at my hard touch and smiled up at me. (!


    "No thanks," I said tly and tried again to move away from her.


    Sheughed and stepped back just enough to openly check me out. "You look good by the way. Better than before I left. Absolutely tempting!"


    This girl was crazy. She had barely noticed me when she was with Asher, and now she was all over me.


    "Andrea, what the hell do you want?" I asked with a frustrated sigh.


    ''Well, I''ve noticed things are pretty frosty between you and the little rat. So I''m guessing things are not going well there. Maybe you and I could have some fun together instead." I scoffed at her in disbelief.


    was she for real? Had she forgotten that I was there when Tabetha beat the crap out of her? This chick was crazy.)


    She still didn''t take the hint that I wanted nothing to do with her and instead leaned further into me. "I know just how to make a guy like you forget all about that little whore."


    My anger was boiling deep in my stomach now and if she didn''t get off me I would forget all about our code of not harming women.


    "Leo?" Emma''s voice was like ice-cold water being dumped on me.


    My eyes shot up to meet Emma''s confused expression. Her eyes nced between me and Andrea before focusing on me again. Andrea stepped aside slightly but kept her hands on me and smirked at Emma. I immediately saw the heartbreak in her eyes but she didn''t let it show on her face.


    "Rat! I missed when I was away!" Andrea said with fake enthusiasm.


    Emma nced at her and offered a strained smile. "I am d you are doing better Andrea,''


    Andrea scowled at my girl. "Yes, I''m doing a lot better! Better than you it seems."


    My body was frozen and myck of movement seemed to be making things worse. I could only assume that Emma saw our position as me epting Andrea''s attention. I couldn''t seem to make myself move though, and my voice was caught in my throat.


    "Leo and I were about to head to that new cafe!" Andrea quips, threading her arm through mine with a giggle.


    "Oh, I hope you two have a good time. I''ll see you at home Leo." Emma turned away and I took a step forward to stop her but Andrea tightened her grip.


    "Well, that was pathetic. I was sure she was going to make a huge


    scene." Andrea said with a huff of disappointment.


    I blocked her out and watched Logan swagger up to Emma with his usual smirk until he noticed the look on her face. His smile faltered and he leaned down to whisper to her. Emma shook her head and he Wrapped his arm around her. He nced back and when his eyesnded on me his face shifted into an angry scowl.


    He turned his attention back to Emma and ran a gentle hand down her arm as they walked through the entrance double doors.


    When the door mmed shut the sound jolted me from the trance I was stuck in and I turned to Andrea. I forcibly removed her hands from me, not caring if I hurt her.


    "DONT ever touch me again," I growled out through clenched teeth.


    "What? You don''t want her, I was just doing you a favor." She said with a smug smile.


    This was getting old and fast. My anger snapped and I grabbed her by the throat and mmed her into the nearest locker. (7


    Don''t touch me again. Don''t go near Emma either. If you do you will get more than a beating. Got it?" I released her and she slid down to the floor coughing and cursing me.)


    I turned and didn''t look back. I weaved my way through the people littering the hallway to get to Emma and the others before they leave.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    When I finally got outside I saw my friends and Emma standing huddled near our cars. Before I could reach them or say anything, Logan marched up to me and threw a punch right at my eye. "What the hell are you doing you prick?" He yelled at me before swinging his fist again and hitting me in the mouth.


    I didn''t fight back. I deserved every hit he could shell out. "Logan enough!" Asher called out.


    Logan hesitated with his fist pulled back ready to hit me again, but he dropped it and took a step back.


    "You''re an idiot." He said before turning and walking up to Emma and wrapping his arms around her.


    Asher stepped up and held a hand out to me. I moved back and sat on a small ledge that served as a raised flower bed.


    "Exin Leo," Asher said crossing his arms across his chest.


    "andrea cornered me and put her hands all over me. She wanted me to go out with her, but before I could tell her off Emma saw us. It was just a misunderstanding! Please, Emma, I swear it was nothing!" I said whipping some blood away from my busted lip.


    Asher sighed and shook his head. He was ready to tell me off but Emma stepped up beside him and rested a hand on his arm.


    "PII take it from here." She said softly to him and he took a step back to let her move closer to me. I


    She watched me carefully but didn''t say anything right away.


    Thesitated for a moment before looking up and meeting her eyes. She seemed to be studying me as if she could see my thoughts. To my surprise, she reached out and took my face in her hands.


    "Leo it''s okay to want to be with someone else, you know that right? Even Andrea if you want. Just because I live with you guys now doesn''t mean that you belong to me. We didn''t agree to any specific rtionship, so just tell me what you want." She said softly. (*)


    I lifted my hands to cover her''s. "That''s not it."


    "I mean it, Leo, we are friends. I will support whatever you choose." She says and I knew she meant every word.


    She was too nice for her own good. Most girls would demand that I am loyal to them, but not Emma. She didn''t want to push me into anything and that just made me love her even more. Because I loved her, I think from the moment we met. J never admitted it to her, and that was one of my biggest regrets. I needed to be honest with her now while I had the chance.


    Theld on to her wrists and stood. She looked up at me and I smiled down at her, moving my hands to grasp hers.


    I don''t want anyone else. I want you. I love you, always have." I admit to her, watching her eyes widen in surprise.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Wha-" I don''t let her finish her thought before I lean down and brush my lips against hers. (¡ã


    It was a gentle kiss, and she shuddered slightly. I smiled and met her


    eyes again. She was beautiful and I would be an idiot to ever let her go. }


    "want you too." She says softly and her cheeks quickly flush a soft


    pink.


    I loved it when she would get shy like that. It was one of her many adorable qualities.


    "Good because you can''t get rid of me now." Sheughed and rested her


    head against my chest. I dropped her hands and wrapped her in my arms and held her tight. "Let''s go home," I tell her and she nods her head against me.


    I let her go and we walk down the sidewalk to meet the others. (")


    ''Well Im d that got worked out but Leo brother if you pull anything like that again I''m gonna serve up more than a few punches," Logan says yfully while squeezing my shoulder painfully.


    No beating each other up!" Emma called out from behind him as  Jayden helped her climb into the car.


    I tossed my keys to Logan and rushed past him to take the seat next to Emma. I mmed the door shut as he let out a slew of curses at me


    before turning and heading for my car.


    Emmaughs and shakes her head at me. "Stop provoking him, he already made a mess of your face."


    I give her a innocent smile. "Worth it if I get to sit next to my girl!" Jayden groans in disgust at my corny line as he pulls out of the parking


    lot. Yeah, I nned on being just as corny as Logan. I couldn''t let him be her favorite without putting in a good fight.

 Chapter 36

    probably looked like I was one of those creeps her father would bring around, but that was far from the truth. I!


    I saw her and immediately fell in love with her deep sad eyes. I could see the way she held herself like she was trying so hard to pretend she wasn''t hurting. When we shared that night together I saw the scars and the bruises and my blood boiled. I wanted to take her away that night, but her father wanted me to wait. For some reason he wanted her to graduate high school even though he didn''t n to let her live a productive life after she graduated. I kept an eye on her long after that night though, biding my time.


    In the meantime, I moved forward with my ns to create a kingdom as a gift to her. Mypany was in constantpetition with Devaro''s crew. I, however, had a much ssier and more professional arrangement with my clients. I provided clean and pure drugs, nothing but the best. My girls were clean and well taken care of, unlike the girls Devaro sent out to the bastards who were too greedy to pay good money for a girl who wasn''t strung out. People were getting wise though especially after his recent batch of drugs had two dozen people rushed to the hospital.


    Maybe it was a dirty trick to pay someone to tamper with his stash, but this was war and I never lose.


    I watched Emma smile up at one of Asher''s crew and my blood boiled. She looked at them with such affection that I was so tempted to walk up and shoot them all and take her away. I found myself clenching my gun on more than one asion on my weekly visits. The sound of Levi''s  phone pulled me from my murderous thoughts just in time.


    "Talk....okay hang on." Levi ced the call on speakerphone and demanded an update on ourtest project.


    "We are in ce at the location sir." One of our men said on the other side of the call.


    Levi looked at me and I gave him a simple nod. "Light it up," Levi said, and we remained on the call.


    I could hear sudden shouts and shots ringing out on the other end. Our men had breached and were taking out as many guys as they could.


    "Building secure. Let''s light her up boys!" The guy yelled and I couldn''t help but smirk.


    These guys took way too much pleasure in destruction, but I guess we all have our vices. I preferred to keep my hands clean but I carried a gun for a reason. I wasn''t afraid to kill if I needed to, it just wasn''t my favorite way of getting things done. I preferred methods that barely left a mark but sent a clear message. A loud explosion echoed through the call with sounds of whooping and cheers from the men on our crew threaded through it. "It''s done, sir."


    "Good. Clean up the scene and get out of there. It won''t take long for


    them to find out what happened." Levi instructed before hanging up the call.


    I turned my attention out the window again catching Emma climbing into one of those kids'' ridiculous sports cars. Only a dumb kid would buy such a thing, which was why Emma would choose me over them when the time came. Yep, in time I would have everything and I would kill anyone who stood in my way. Because I would make Emma the queen of this city and I wouldy a crown on her head, and it will be drenched in blood. Blood of everyone who stood in my way... (7


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Let''s go, Levi, I need to stop by the office," I say letting the fantasy of my ns melt away."


    "Yes sir." He says pulling away from the curb across the street from Emma''s school.


    "You still have a trace on them right?" I ask him as we make our way toward the main city.


    "Yes sir. Everything is still in ce. The guys have been alternating trips to Devaro''s main office, but Miss Grace doesn''t seem to apany them. I assume they keep her away from that part of things." I had to respect them for that at least.) Thest thing I would want to do is n an attack on Devaro and have Emma caught in the middle..¡ã


    "Keep an eye on things, this is going to make Devaro want to retaliate. We need to be ready." I remind Levi.


    "We are ready sir." He assures me.


    He was my second inmand for a reason. He was obedient but ruthless as hell. He didn''t mind getting blood on his hands, which was a valuable quality in a war like this.)


    "Did you contact the estatewyer? I would like to schedule a meeting with him before Emma meets with him." I add ncing at the schedule on my phone.


    "Yes, he ns on meeting her in two days. It seems like the revisions had already been made before the ident. It was probably the only time anything has gone right in that deal." Levi let slip.


    He always tried to keep hisments professional, but once in a while a little statement would get through that I always found highly entertaining.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Indeed. That man was insufferable. I have no idea how he made his fortune with his ability to mess up every deal he made." I say shaking my head. (2)


    "From what I could see from his finances, his business had been going bankrupt. He had several random deposits that seemed to cover most of his losses but the business was still bleeding money from bad investments." Levi had been keeping track of everything involving the


    deal for Emma.


    In truth, I wanted to be sure her father wasn''t so desperate enough to sabotage our deal to get a higher payday. Thankfully the others he spoke to were as stupid and greedy as he was, and we were able to buy them off easily. The one smart thing he did was ensure that the man who married Emma would get a sizable dowry. She, however, wouldn''t see a penny of it. Even in death, he wanted to make sure Emma got nothing. ?)


    I didn''t need the money, but it wouldn''t hurt to have it either. Taking down Devaro was bing a very expensive pastime. He was like a cockroach, extremely hard to kill. There was no way I would back down though, I had a kingdom to grow and I wanted every piece of it to be branded with my name. My git!''s and mine, forever.

 Chapter 37

    Four or Dead This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Asher...Present...


    As soon as we arrived home my phone rang out echoing in the silence of the small hallway that led from the front door to the living room. I nced down to see the word ''dad'' sh on the screen. My steps fell short and my whole body stiffened. Emma nced back and met my eyes. She saw everything when it came to us, any mood we were in she somehow sensed it. I offered her a forced smile and nod and she seemed to understand that I needed a minute alone. "Pl be right back," I say to the others before heading up the stairs to my room.


    The guys grumbled a few words of acknowledgment before disappearing into the main part of the house. I took the stairs two at a time until I reached my room. I groaned as my phone rang again and again. When I finally closed the door I answered with a growl of annoyance.


    "What is it, dad?" I all but yelled into the phone.


    "Son, it''s nice of you to pick up this time." My father said as soon as I answered his call.


    "Twas at school, and I wasn''t going to answer a call in the middle of ss." I retorted.


    "Since when do you care about your schoolwork? If I recall you were  barely passing them a couple of months ago." He reminded me. (*


    He wasn''t wrong, but things had changed. Before I didn''t care one bit about doing well in school since I didn''t n to go to college. I did the bare minimum to graduate and that was all. I still didn''t know what I wanted for my future, but one thing I knew for sure was I wanted Emma. I wanted her so bad that I wanted to try harder in things. Even though she didn''t expect or ask us to change, I wanted to be worthy of her.


    "What do you want dad?" I ask my voice not the least bit amused. I didn''t want to do this back and forth with him much anymore.


    "Well, we have ourselves a bit of a situation. Someone hit one of our warehouses and we lost arge amount of product and at least a dozen of our crew." He continued to list off all the things lost in what he exined was a strategic attack. I followed but didn''t care one bit about anything he was saying. Just like school, I did the bare minimum of following and involving myself in the crew businesstely. The four of us had been done with this life for a while now, and it almost felt like fate that Emma came to us just when those ns started to fall into ce. We didn''t want her anywhere near my father''s business and the sooner we could get out, the sooner we could take her far away from it all.


    We were in the final part of our n now and soon this would all be behind us. We would all have new identities and live in a cozy house


    maybe in another country. In truth, we nned on letting Emma decide where she wanted to go because we would follow her anywhere. She didn''t know about these ns yet, we wanted to surprise her. But those were thoughts for another time.


    "What do you want me to do about it dad?" I ask cutting him off.


    He let out a huff of frustration but moved on to the real reason why he was calling.


    "We need to let ourpetitors know that this little stunt won''t hurt us in the least. So I want to hit a target from each of our known opposing crews." I could almost hear the self-righteous smirk on his face.


    He thought he was untouchable, but he didn''t know how many times I could have killed him and gotten away with it. He was dumb enough to think our loyalty to him went so far that we would never attempt such a thing, but my attachment to him died when my mother did. When he


    turned from a loving father to the cold-hearted monster he was now.)


    "That is might be too much to take on with our numbers spread so thin." I remind him.


    "[ am well aware of our numbers boy, but that is not what I had in mind. I want the four of you to handle it. However you wish to, but I want it done by the end of the week." I ran a hand over my face and groaned. (*


    What he was asking was a job only a full crew could pull off, but this wasn''t the first time he sent me and my guys on a mission that could easily fail, It was as if he was constantly testing our loyalty and wouldn''t lose a bit of sleep if we all died in the process. As I said, he was a cold-hearted bastard.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "You know how hard it will be for the four of us to hit that many marks?" I ask knowing full well he understood the risks. '')


    "Oh don''t tell me that girl has made you weak boy. You used to agree to. these kinds of things without question, and now you are whining about the dangers. Look son let me just tell you, that girl will run far away when she sees what kind of beast you are. When she knows the number of people you have killed...a sweet girl like that would never be able to look at you the same." He taunted.


    I clenched my teeth. "Leave her out of this. You don''t know anything


    about her."


    Heughed at my reply. Not a niceugh, one that almost sounded like a threat. )


    "Wow, she really has gotten under your skin. I don''t me you though, when I saw her I imagined all the things I could do to her. Even when she tried to be brave I could see the innocence in her eyes. Mmmm...1 can just imagine the sounds she would make." Heughed again and I wanted to curse him and threaten him but I didn''t.)


    I didn''t want him to hear just how much Emma want to me because he


    would want her. He would want to take her just because I had her. He would be just like those men who had hurt her all those years. Worse even, because he would happily pass her around to other members of the crew. I could never let that happen.


    "We''ll get the job done. Is there anything else?" I said instead.


    "Not now, but next time youe to see me why don''t you bring that girl of yours. I think I would like to get to know her a little better." I hung up on him before he could say anything more. (*)


    My anger burst out of me the moment the call ends and I send my phone smashing into the nearest wall as a result. My chest rises and falls as my emotionssh out all around me. I would never let him near our girl ever again! We needed to get out of this town soon. I wouldn''t be able to keep her out of my father''s reach for much longer. He was mentioning her more and more and the more we tried to keep her away


    was making him more obsessed.) Before I could rage again, I heard a soft knock at my door.


    "asher?" Emma''s soft voice hits me like a bullet and I lose my breath again. "Are you ok?"


    At that moment I knew I needed her. She was an anchor for my temper and my anger, nothing calmed me like her. So I stock over to the door and take onest deep breath before opening it. My girl stands in front of me and seeing her uncurls some of the anger that had coiled tight inside me almost instantly. I)


    "Hey." Is all I can seem to get out.


    "Hi. [heard a bang, are you ok? You didn''t punch a wall or something did you? You know that''s a one-way flight." She smirks at me and I can''t help but snort out a smallugh.


    Her smile grows wider when she sees her little joke made me smile. I step toward her and wrap her in my arms and she grunts when I hold her a little too tight. I take a step back and her grip on her crutches loosens sending them crashing to the ground. I don''t care and decided to just leave them where they fell. She didn''t need them when she was in my arms, and I wasn''t about to let her go yet.


    "I still need to breath.'' She says teasingly but I still don''t go easy on her. 2)


    I don''t put her down until we are on my bed and I position her to sit on myp. It''s still dark in my room thanks to my ckout curtains and I don''t bother to turn a light on. I don''t want to see anything, I just want to feel. She wraps her arms around my neck and I rest my head against her chest listening to her heartbeat melodically. Her heart spoke to mine and mine began to rx and beat in rhythm to her''s as if it was answering her call. Poetic right? That''s what she did to me. Everything about her was a poetic experience.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" She asks softly.


    I sigh but I don''t move away from her. Instead, I man up and say those three little words that would have tasted like poison on my tongue.


    Saying them to Emma though would only further cement my feelings for her, and things would never be the same again. Cause I was in...all in. "Love you," I say into the darkness. "I love you."

 Chapter 38

    Four or Dead


    Emma...Present...


    Hearing Asher say he loves me makes my heart swell and anything I could think to say is lost. I never thought even one of these guys would care about me in this way but now...I couldn''t believe they were all


    confes


    ing such feelings. It was overwhelming to say the least and was making tears burn the corners of my eyes. Who was I to deserve to hold such admiration from them? They could have anyone. I still couldn''t wrap my head around the whole situation.


    Was it right for me to feel like these guys were mine? I was one girl, it shouldn''t feel right and yet it does. Seeing Leo with Andrea answered the question of how I would feel if any of them wanted to date another girl. Of course, I would never ask them to only be with me, I never could ask that of them. It didn''t stop my heart from breaking at the idea though.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I just wanted you to know. I don''t know how I could go on without telling you. It was eating me up not saying it." Asher says nuzzling my neck and sighing.


    I felt tiny in his arms and yet when he did that he was the one who seemed small and fragile. Even though on the outside he was all hard muscle and towering height. He was showing his vulnerability to me hoping that I would ept him, all of him. I hoped he knew there wasn''t one thing about these guys that would make me turn away.


    I closed my eyes and let myself get lost in his embrace, letting his words wrap around me in warmth. He moved slightly to wrap his arms around my shoulder and pull me close to his chest and I went back to feeling tiny in his hold.


    All the guys were hugepared to me at my five feet two inches. Yet with me, they were soft and gentle which anyone would see as strange. They were intimidating as hell, I should know given our history, but I wasn''t afraid of them anymore. Not after seeing this side of them. They treated me like something precious to them and it was unreal and I often felt unworthy of such care.


    They say that I am somehow good for them but that seems impossible since there isn''t anything remotely special about me. I am about as average as theye. Some say I am pretty but I don''t see it. Maybe I was just taught not to see myself as anything special. My eyes were big and sad looking, my hair was long and dark with waves but had only recently looked less dull, my body was petite and thin, and my skin had only now started to look less pale. () To me, I didn''t sport anything special, but the guys called me beautiful


    almost every day. I guess I just had to take their word for it.


    My thoughts were stolen away when Asher moved me back from his chest and immediately dropped his lips to my neck in frantic desperation.


    "Emma..." My name was a whisper on his lips.


    That along with his lips softly brushing against my now burning skin made me melt into his touch. Every part of me rxed into him as he kissed down my neck to my corbone. I knew that I had been scared to take the next step with the guys but at this moment my brain was floating on an unexpected high from Asher''s touches. I had never felt anything like what these guys had me feeling. At this moment my fear was not even a whisper in my mind, Asher was the only thing I could feel.


    His hands began to move to my side and he starts to rub small circles over the fabric separating him from my bare flesh. I shiver in his hold which makes him let out a groan and I swallow hard. Something was growing and poking the side of my leg now and my heart starts to race at the direction this was going. The urge to be closer to him caught me by surprise but in the best way.


    This was it, and I wasn''t going to make Asher wait a moment longer, because I didn''t want to wait a minute longer either. I pushed him slightly and I reached for his face brushing my thumb over his bottom lip trying to find his mouth in the darkness of the room. Once I am sure I lean down and cover his lips with mine. A fire ignites in my belly and I lean deeper into his kiss. He meets my intensity with his own and the kiss grows desperate and intense. If I didn''t have a cast I would be straddling him by now.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    He pulls away but not far. "Are you sure?"


    I let out a shaky breath. "Yes. I love you and I want this."


    He lets out a sound that is almost animalistic and with one swift motion heys me down on the bed. He doesn''t wait for a second longer before climbing over me and crashing our lips together. I lift my head to meet his kiss as harshly as best as I can and he only pushes more. I wrap my arms around his neck and his hand moves up my thigh and dips under my top and his fingers start to move higher along my stomach, His mouth moves from my lips and travels down my jaw and along my neck again. He stops just over the part of my neck where my pulse is racing and pulls the skin of my neck between his lips. He sucks hard and I whimper softly as his hands travel higher at the same time.


    Just as his fingers began to dip under thece of my bra a loud knockes from the door and makes us both go still.


    "Hey, guys! Foods here!" Logan yells out. (* Asher growls in annoyance before calling out, "We''ll be right there."


    We hear footsteps retreating and Asher drops down on me and lets out a frustrated groan.


    I can''t help butugh a little and I wrap my arms around him.


    "Pm sorry," I say and he just shakes his head not bothering to lift it away from my shoulder though. "Of course it was Logan who interrupted us."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I say under my breath and Asher lets out augh.


    "bet he nned that." Asher agrees, lifting his head slightly and pressing a kiss to my lips before moving to stand.


    I sit up on my elbows and sigh. "Well let''s go eat then."


    The wind from Asher''s open window had blown back the dark curtains a little while we were having our moment and a bit of light shined through. Asher held his hand out to me and shimmied close to the edge of the bed and took his hand. He gently pulled me up and helped me to my feet before leaning down and picking me up bridal style.


    "You''re sleeping in my bed tonight." He says not asking and I grin at him.


    "T would like that," I say as we head toward the door.


    "And don''t think for a minute that we are done with what we started." He adds.


    Iugh a little. "That thought never crossed my mind."


    He gives me a curt nod and reaches for the door handle and gives it a good tug. He closes the door behind us and steps over my crutches like they aren''t even there and we head downstairs. I hoped we could continue what we had been doing as well because I was ready and there was no way I would chicken out now. (*)

 Chapter 39

    Four or Dead


    Emma...Present...


    Asher and I came downstairs and he ced me on my special chair before taking a seat on the couch near me. Leo stood and brought me a te of food and gave me a sweet smile.


    "Thanks," I said to him with a shy smile and he leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to my lips before stepping back and taking a seat not far away.


    My face flushed a little and I lowered my face to hide my slight embarrassment. My rtionship with Leo had changed and it felt so right but also so different. He had gone from being distant and cold to sweet and affectionate in a day. "So what were you guys up to when I came to get you?" Logan asked giving Asher and me a knowing smirk.


    His knowing smile made it obvious that he knew exactly what we had been up to. All eyes fell on the two of us but Asher didn''t acknowledge or show any sign that he ever heard Logan. I was at a loss for words and the flush I had earned from Leo''s kiss raged over my face into a deep crimson.


    "What are you talking about?" Leo asked looking between me and Logan in confusion.


    "They were-" Logan didn''t get a chance to finish before I threw a pillow right at him and he chuckled.


    "It''s none of your business what me and my girl were up to, so shut your mouths and eat," Asher said firmly but looked to me and shed a small smirk.


    His promise to pick up where we left off shed through my mind and I swallowed hard. I quickly started eating and kept my eyes fixed on the TV and not on the looks I was most likely getting from the other guys.


    Quickly the conversation shifted to something else and my heart stopped racing and I rxed now that all the attention was no longer on me. After we finished eating the others seemedpletely entranced by whatever they were watching but my mind dance nervously about what was inevitably happen with Asher. When I nced at him he was throwing smoldering looks my way and it was


    making nerves dance in nervous anticipation.")


    I felt like this was the first time I didn''t have, and I guess in a way it was. I wasn''t sure what I was meant to do when the time came and I also worried that my inexperience would make the experience less than good. Asher had been with who knows how many girls, and I am sure all those girls were more experienced than me. Another half-hourter and Asher''s patience had reached its limits. He stood and walked around the couch until he stood in front of me.


    He stood from his ce on the couch and walked around to stand right in front of me. I looked up at him and my heart began to race. This was


    Hens SD)


    "Ready?" He asked in his deep voice that sounded a bit huskier with his intentions hidden in the lines under his question.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I nodded silently and he reached down to pick me up as he had earlier. I suddenly felt the heat of several eyes on us and I hid my face in Asher''s neck. I didn''t want to see their faces when I was sure they knew what Asher and I would be getting up to. Asher didn''t offer them a single nce, he simply strode past them and headed for the stairs.


    ''As we made our way up the stairs my heart began to pound way too loudly in my ears and I hoped to the heavens that Asher didn''t notice. When we reached the door to his room he nced down at me and gave me a cocky smirk before marching us inside. I found his cockiness both funny and frightening at the same time.


    Inside was dark now but his curtains had blown open a bit more allowing the moonlight to peak through. Asher set me down on the bed and stood above me for a few seconds as if he was taking everything in. Was he feeling nervous too now that we were actually going to do this? No. That''s impossible.


    "Asher?" I asked softly.


    He didn''t say anything, but he lowered himself until he was kneeling on the floor in front of me. I raised myself on my elbows to look down at


    him and I watched his hands travel up my leg that wasn''t in a cast until he reached the band of my shorts. I swallowed hard as he gently tugged


    on the fabric and began to pull the shorts away being careful of my injured leg. My cheeks med at the position he was in but I didn''t look away.


    Iwas afraid, and watching him seemed to be the only thing keeping focused on the here and now.


    He didn''t remove my panties though, instead, he stood and removed his shirt and pants quickly. I let my eyes travel down his naked chest as the moonlight cast soft light across his strong muscles. He was gorgeous and I felt overwhelmed at the sight of him. He wasn''t wasting any time. He leaned down and slid his strong arm under me and instinctively wrapped my arms around his neck. His arm flexed tight around me and he pulled me easily further onto the bed. Once he was happy with our position he hovered above me and our eyes locked. I could feel my fear slowly melt away as we looked at each other. I knew if I told him to stop he would. I could see the hunger in his eyes as well and it sent a shiver down my body. He leaned down and captured my lips in a desperate and searing kiss that immediately took my breath away. His body lowered more so that our hips were matched


    together and I felt how ready he was.


    He groaned as he ground his hips against mine and I couldn''t help the small whimper that he stole through our kiss. Our bodies together felt so amazing and it had me shifting beneath him to try and feel more. He let out a rumbling sound from deep in his chest and it vibrated along every piece of me that was touching him. Keeping our kiss going he ran one of his hands down my side until he reached the hem of my shirt


    and unlike before he pushed under it and moved his hand under my back. I


    Larched a bit and he skillfully unhooked my bra. For a brief moment, he broke our kiss and he quickly removed my shirt and bra before I could move on my own. He was desperate to make this happen and I was surprisingly ok with it. I wanted to feel everything he was offering and forever rid myself of the horrible memories I had of what sex was. He dropped to one of my breaths as soon as my chest was bare and he sucked and nibbled relentlessly making gasps escape my lips. My hands reached out of their own ord to thread through his hair as if it could anchor me. (!


    All the sensations I was feeling were almost making me dizzy. His lips trailed a path from my breast down my stomach and back up again until he was kissing along my neck. His hips moved in a rhythmic motion against me and I couldn''t help but match the movements. It was almost like he was showing me just how to move. I didn''t know why but it was just making me impatient. I guess I hadn''t realized how badly I had wanted this too.


    Asher lifts his lips away from the area on my neck he had been sucking on and looked down at me.


    "Ready?" He asked me softly and I gave him a nod.


    He quickly captured my lips and lowered his hand down to the top of my panties and did something a didn''t expect. He felt along the hem of the material for a moment before ripping it right along the hem. I jolted  in surprise but he didn''t let me pull away from his kiss. With his other hand, he did the same to the other side and the material fell away from my skin. ?)


    His hands lowered and his fingers brushed along the sensitive skin that had been hidden under my now shredded panties. My breath began to quicken as he moved lower and lower. My eyes closed instantly as his fingers danced along the entrance of my most intimate parts. Yes, you heard me. Let''s face it, my mind was still inexperienced even in thenguage of sex. Any vulgar word had me blushing like crazy.


    His passionate assault on me was already overwhelming me and he must have known because one second he is touching me and the next his hand pulls away. I open my eyes and he looked back with lines of worry crowding around his brows "are you ok?" He asked nervously.


    "Yes," I say my voiceing out breathy and strained.


    He nodded and lowered his hand once more but not to touch me, instead he used it to remove hisst piece of clothing separating us. The feel of all his bare skin against mine had my body shaking slightly as my mind imagined what was toe. Memories of my first time sh through my mind for a moment and I felt the urge to recoil from Asher''s touch. I feared that the feeling of Asher inside me would make my stomach churn in the worst way, like the man who had bought me.)


    My body began to tremble but Asher brushed his hands gently along my sides and down past my hips. I pushed away any bad memories and tried to focus my attention on only Asher. His knee pushed my legs apart slightly and my breaths began to quicken with panic. I wanted this but my mind was flooding me with fear now that it was happening. Asher stopped and cupped a hand on my face as if he knew what was happening to me. He kissed me softly.


    "Emma, it''s me. Okay? It''s me." I looked into his eyes and let out a couple of calming breaths to calm myself. "It''s just you and me." (")


    It''s Asher. Asher, one of the men I loved.

 Chapter 40

    Four or Dead


    Asher...Present...


    I could sense Emma''s fears as if I was inside her mind. Her body tensed and rxed over and over as I drank in every bit of her. I was not naive to think this would be easy for her and I was not mad that she seemed afraid. I knew it wasn''t because she didn''t trust me, fear of the past was hard to shake. The four of us could never me her for her fears because we had demons of our own that we tried hard to hide from.


    Even with that, I knew she wanted this too and I would go as slow as she needed. This was not like any of the times I shared with other girls, because yes there had been others. We had all been infatuated with Emma since we saw her and ever trying to push her away didn''t change that. We tried to distract ourselves with other girls but our desire for Emma never changed. In some ways, I regret ever touching another girl, but what is done is done.


    Thad taken a moment to prepare by retrieving a condom from my side table and rolling it on.


    Emma was trembling beneath my touch as lined myself up to her.


    "Take a deep breath baby. I will go nice and slow." I promised her and she nodded her head quickly. (7


    As promised I slowly inched inside of her feeling the tight resistance of her muscles around me. I couldn''t help the deep groan that welled up at


    the sensation and the gasp that came from Emma. I moved slowly deeper inside her and her body began to rx making it easier for me to push the rest of the way in. For a few moments we remained linked together, neither of us moved. Emma opened her eyes and looked up at me and my stomach flipped at how beautiful she looked.


    No girl had ever made me feel this way, both intrigued and nervous. I knew I didn''t deserve a girl as sweet as her and yet she didn''t run away from me. She embraced every part of me and that made me weak for her. To others, I was stone cold and harsh but with Emma, I was as soft as a purring kitten. I would do anything for her. >)


    With our eyes locked together, I started to move, just a little at first. I watched Emma''s eyes flutter shut as she started to let herself feel the small bit of pleasure our joined bodies created. The sight of her made me groan even more and I couldn''t help but start to move quicker. She made a soft whimpering sound and I slowed my movements just a little.


    "Sorry," I said with an embarrassedugh.


    She smiled up at me. "It''s ok, I...liked it. It just feels new to me."


    I smiled down at her and lowered my head to brush a soft kiss over her lips.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "If it starts to hurt at all just tell me, but I have to admit...you feel amazing and it''s really hard to keep myself in check. So I am sorry in advance." I admit to her.


    Sheughs a little. "I know you would never hurt me. Don''t hold back, I want to feel everything." 2)


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I searched her eyes for any fear or regret but all I saw was truth. Her fear was gone for now and she was telling me to show her just how much I wanted her. So I began to move again digging myself deeper inside her, as deep as I could go and I watched her let her head fall back. She looked sexy as hell and with her neck more exposed to me I couldn''t resist the urge to leave my mark all over her.


    I lowered my mouth to her neck and began sucking and nibbling at her soft skin. She tasted like honey and smelled like heaven and I was addicted. I ground down on her hard and she let out breathy gasps and it only pushed me into quicker and harder thrusts. I couldn''t tear my lips away from her skin though. My urge to taste and mark her was too strong and I fell into a lustful trance.


    My thoughts were muddied with how good everything felt. Her scent and the touch of her skin and the feeling of me being deep inside her were setting my skin on fire. I lost all control of myself and my body seemed to be moving on its own soaking up every sound she made. I could feel myself getting so close to exploding but I tried my hardest to. hold on a little longer. I did not want this to end. Then the most euphoric sound came from her as she reached her pleasure and the restraint broke until my growl of satisfaction came in reply to her call.)


    I copsed down on her, my whole body feeling spent. There was silence all around us except for the sounds of ourbored breathing. I


    had never felt pleasure as intense as that and I knew nothing would everpare, Sex had always been about scratching an itch but not much else, but not with Emma. Everything about Emma was intoxicating and I would crave her every day from now on. Even after a few minutes, we didn''t move, even when our breaths began to slow. Emma was brushing her fingers along my back which was sending


    shivers across my skin. ('') It felt too good to move so we stayed locked together a little longer.


    "You feel amazing. I don''t think anything could top that." I said honestly as I slowly pulled out of her.


    Emma let out a groan of embarrassment and lifted her hands to cover her face. I rose up on my elbows and looked down at her with a huge smile on my face.


    "are you blushing?" I asked in amusement. "No!" She said her voice muffled by her hands.


    I could onlyugh at her sudden shyness but I wouldn''t let her be ashamed of enjoying what we did. I pulled her hands away and smiled


    at her.


    "You don''t have to hide from me. It''s ok to enjoy things, even this. There is no shame in it." I said softly before leaning in and kissing her.


    "Now shall we get cleaned up?" I asked her once I pulled away.


    She nodded. "A bath?" She asked with a whisper. .*)


    I smiled at her excited expression and leaned down to leave a small kiss on her nose.


    "Anything you want!" She made a sound of excitement before sitting up and making me roll out of her way.


    She grabbed the sheet from my bed and rushed to my bathroom. I fell to my back and sighed. How could she turn from a sexy sweet smelling temptress to a squealing sweet angel ina matter of minutes? All I knew was she could easily be the death of me. A death I would cherish.

 Chapter 41

    Four or Dead


    Devaro Ramano... Present...


    "Sir they hit another onest night." My second inmand says the moment he steps into my office.


    Im my fists down on my desk in rage at his news. This was the fourth warehouse we have lost thanks to an unknown enemy. My boys had been hunting down rats from every crew in the city but havee up with nothing. We finally had a break a couple of days ago when a few of my guys managed to catch one of the ones responsible.


    ''The guy jumped out of a moving car and was hit by oing traffic just so he wouldn''t be able to talk to us. Whoever this mysterious attacker is has been without a doubt trying to bring me down. Too bad I''m not easy to kill. "Where''s my son? Has hepleted his tasks?" I ask.


    "Three locations down but he hasn''t reported in for a couple of days." I curse under my breath at his words.


    My son has been so wrapped up in that princess to focus on his job and


    Thave had enough. That gir! has turned my son into some whipped dog


    and he is letting her. She has officially be a problem for me and I


    deal with problems only one way. A slow and painful end before death.)


    But I admit the girl is nice to look at so I n to have my fun with her first. She has that whole innocent virgin thing going on which I find very appealing. Using the crew girls can get old after a while and a little fresh meat is always a wee pallet cleanser.


    "Bring me the girl. If he won''t cooperate then she dies. Make sure he knows that. Grab her from school." I tell my second inmand.


    He nods and leaves me alone in my office. Once he is gone I sigh and drop into my office chair. Things around this town were crashing around me and I was feeling my taste for blood building. I preferred handling my business one on one but with no clues as to who was behind these attacks, I have had to hit random targets.


    Yet still, no one seems to know anything! It''s impossible that a crew has set up shop and not a single person knows anything. This was thest time they attacked me and my crew, so if my son wasn''t going to handle this as I asked then I would have to handle him. (2) A few hourster..."


    "Sir we have the girl."


    "Bring her in."


    Emma stumbles through my office door with her mouth gagged and her hands tied behind her back. I can''t help the smile that lights up my face at the sight of her in her little pink skirt. My son has good taste in women and that at least made me a little proud. He wasn''t much good  at anything else, but he had delivered this sweet treat so who am I toin. (*)


    "Leave us," I tell the few men who had escorted her in.


    They drop her in a seat across from my desk and as soon as they let her go, she surprisingly sits up straight and appears to bepletely calm.


    "Emma. It''s good to see you again." I say offering her my best smile.


    Her doe eyes lock onto me and I don''t see a single shred of fear in her gaze. I had to hand it to her, she had balls to not even feel a little unsettled by me. Even when I stand and walk around my desk to ce myself in front of her, she doesn''t react. I reach out to her and remove her mouth gag and allow my fingers to brush against the soft skin of her cheek. Man, she was as soft as she looked. (!


    "How have you been my dear?" I ask her.


    "Why?" She asks me, not looking away for even a second.


    "Why what? Why did I have you brought here?" I ask her.


    "Why would you like to know how I''ve been? That can''t be why you brought me here, to ask me such simple questions." She says her voice


    strong and determined. (=


    I smile down at her. "You are a fascinating creature, Emma Grace. Most people show at least a small amount of healthy fear near me, but you  don''t. Why is that? Are you not afraid of what I could do to you?" (2) She sighs and lowers her eyes for a moment before returning her attention to me.


    "Because there is nothing you can do to me that hasn''t been done before." She says simply.''This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    That spikes my interest because I could think of at least a dozen things I could happily do to her.


    "Is that so? Do tell. What exactly has been done to you? I''m sure I can think of something new we can do together." I give her a confident smirk and she still does not react.


    Her calmness is starting to annoy me now.


    "If you remove my top you will see just how much I can endure." She says catching me by surprise.


    "If you wanted me to undress you then you just needed to ask. No need forme excuses," I say stepping toward her.


    "You n on doing it anyway so let''s just get on with it." She says as I walk behind her and untie her arms.


    Once her arms are free I lower my hands to the hem of her shirt and pull the back of it up, but not off. Her breath hitches then but she doesn''t move away, but I ignore it and nce down at the skin of her  back. My eyes widen at the sight of at least two dozen scars of different shapes and sizes littering her light olive skin.


    "Who did this?" I ask her.


    "My father. He also invited his friends to molest me since before puberty and sold my virginity to some random man for 5 million dors. So like I said, there is nothing you can do that I haven''t been through before." I let her pull her shirt down and I stay where I am for a moment, taking her words in.


    I didn''t shrink back when it came to torture but to do such a thing to an innocent and beautiful girl seems like a tragedy. I blinked away my moment of surprise and walked back around to sit behind my desk.)


    "Well, I don''t n to do anything of that nature to you, my dear Emma. Thave you here to motivate my son and his band of weaklings to do as I asked of them. I have no intention of harming you as long as they fulfill their responsibilities." I assure her.)


    "So what will you do with me then?" She asks softly. I!


    "For now, nothing. Let''s see how the day progresses. Are you hungry?" I ask her casually as if we are old friends.


    T have found that a good way to throw people off is by giving the impression that I am harmless to them. She doesn''t answer me so I decide to call for the food anyway.


    "So Emma, how have things been going with the boys? Good, I assume


    since they have been so distractedtely." I say.


    She watches me for a moment before answering as if she is studying me.


    "Does my rtionship with Asher really bother you so much?" She asks.)


    I scoff. "Who my son shacks up with doesn''t concern me in the least. But he should know that getting close to anyone is a weakness that can be exploited."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Maybe, but he''s happy. Happier than he has been in a long time. Doesn''t that matter to you?" She asks and I''m taken aback by her question.


    I was happy once when I met the love of my life, but she is gone and when I lost her I Jost myself. Her loss turned me into a monster who wants to hurt and bring everyone around me pain and suffering. There was a time that I was a good father, but looking at Asher only reminds me of what I lost. (2)


    "Happiness isn''t everything and the pursuit of it can be a weakness," I reply and she tilts her head, considering my words.


    "Being happy isn''t a weakness. Everyone deserves to be happy, even you. I love Asher and I love the other boys too. They make me happy


    when I had nothing left. I tried to kill myself the day we came together. They tortured me for three years and yet when I had no one, they were


    there. I have never been happy until I woke up and found them waiting for me. I was alone and then I wasn''t." She replies.


    I watch her carefully and see the remnants of sadness in her features. The bits that never really leave and I swallow at the genuine expression she gives me. I have to admit, I see what my son loves about her. She is strong but not cocky. She is beautiful but not vain. She is not selfish but kind even to a monster like me.


    "Stop trying so hard sweetheart. You can''t melt a cold heart like mine so save your breath." I say with a smirk.


    She just watches me and for the first time in ages, I feel ufortable under someone else''s gaze. Somehow she sees everything I am not saying and it makes me want to move away. (2


    "You know what''s funny?" She starts to say but pauses and smiles a little.


    "What?" I snap out annoyance in my voice.


    "My father was a cold-hearted bastard and I knew it every time I looked in his eyes. But you...aren''t." She says and Iugh out loud.


    "Little girl you are sorely mistaken," I say but she shakes her head.


    "I think you did all this because you wanted to have something to leave Asher when you are gone. You have made yourself a target in this city knowing one day you will be gone but Asher would have your legacy."  She exins and I clench my jaw. How the hell is she getting into my head? "Devaro. Let me help." She says and my eyes go wide.


    What?)

 Chapter 42

    Four or Dead


    Devaro...Present...


    First the first time ever I am stunned into silence for a good couple of minutes. My eyes lock on a girl who looks like an angel but has fire in her eyes. Who is this girl? >) "What are asking?" I finally say.


    "You want to leave a legacy for Asher and I want to help. You have been having a problem recently and I think I have an idea who it might be." She says and I quirk an eyebrow at that. "Do tell," I say waving my hand at her to continue.


    "There is a man my father did business with. The thing is my father talked a lot when he was drunk. While he beat me he would talk all about his business that day, and he figured I wouldn''t be listening. But after so long I was numb to the pair and I focused on his words instead. It so happens that a man who he worked with asked him tounder some money through my dad''spany." She starts to exin.


    "And this is relevant how?" I ask waiting for the information part of this story, but finding anger creep up at the thought of her being beaten.)


    I wish I could get my hands around the neck of her father. Wait, what? 2)


    She sighs as if she is disappointed in me for interrupting and I smile at that. She has balls that''s for sure.


    "as I was saying. My father would go on about how this man had some of the purest drugs in town and that the people in their group preferred the quality and anonymity of it. A higher ss way of getting the drugs they want without the risk My father was proud to be offered the chance to be involved in all this and even sampled the drugs from time to time. The guy didn''t just want my father tounder his money though. He wanted a show of faith that my father would be loyal to him. So my father sold me to him, my virginity and my hand." She says and I gopletely still.


    "Who is the guy?" I ask her.


    "[ will tell you but I want to make a deal first." She says leaning forward, her features shifting to a ''let''s talk business'' look.


    This girl sure is fascinating. I smirk. "Go right ahead."


    "I want to be brought in, as an Angel. I want to be trained just like every other member of your crew." She says without hesitation.


    J let out an amusedugh but her face remains firm.


    "We don''t have women in the ranks princess. The kind of work we do most women can''t stomach. It''s easy for them to be used in other ways,


    being a true crew member is not one of them." I exin. (*


    "Lm not like most women. I have seen blood and been through hell. It would take more than a bit of training to hurt me." She says, her voice full of strength and determination that has me feeling strange.


    "That''s not the same as taking a life. Which is a big part of what we do


    here." I further exin but her determined expression does not change.)


    I watch her for a moment and let her words sink in. Her eyes pierce into mine and I feel a strange flutter in my stomach. I have never had a woman look so fiercely at me. Even Ashe''s mother was the total opposite of this girl. She was sweet and submissive, but under this girl''s sweet exterior is something dark and dangerous.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "I know my request is unconventional but I have a n to help get you what you want, and I can''t go through with it if I am too weak to defend myself." She says.


    "What do you mean? What n are you offering? Who is this guy your father sold you to?" Shockingly that is the only question I care about in everything she said.


    "His name is Zane Dalton.'' She says and things automatically begin to piece together in my head.


    Dammit, that bastard!" I yell standing and almost knocking my chair over. "That high and might prick thinks he cane into my territory and steal it from beneath me?"


    I growl out a string of curses and fail threats before I turn back to the girl. She sits quietly watching me as if unfazed by my tirade. My chest is heaving from my outrage but her calm eyes focus on mine and I start to rx. 7) What the hell? She is like some kind of siren. How does she do that?


    "Devaro, the reason I want to train is that I want to go in and bring him down from the inside." She says simply and it takes a lot of effort for me not to let my jaw drop..*)


    This tiny thing wants to infiltrate my enemy''s organization and help me break it down from the inside. Iugh in disbelief.


    ''You want to be our spy on the inside?" I ask her.


    "Exactly. Zane has been watching me. I have been seeing a car watching and following me for a while now and I''m betting it''s Zane keeping tabs on me. I''m not sure why he hasn''te for me yet, but if we create the right circumstances I''m sure he wille for me. We are engaged." I quirk my brow at thatst part. (7


    How do you n on getting him to bring you in?" I ask.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "He won''t make a move because of the boys I think. He may think grabbing me would be too risky since the boys would go crazy trying to find me." She says and I find myself thinking they wouldn''t be the only ones, but hell if I know why. ?)


    Okay...so...what''s your n then?'' I ask and she does that sigh again that has me smirking again.


    "I need to pretend to break up with the boys and move out. I''ll have no ce to go, and Zane wille to get me immediately." She finishes and the room goes quiet as I take in her words.


    I think it over for a moment, but given that we hadn''t found a single lead on the operations of who has been attacking me, this seems like the only option right now. She keeps her eyes fixed on me as I consider her offer but I start to feel uneasy under her gaze. She is intense in a way that I feel like she can see the deepest parts of me and it''s an uneasy feeling. Yet I''m almost d she can see me, a piece of me no one else sees.


    Why? I honestly don''t know.


    Okay. I agree although I''m not sure the boys on board with this." I tell her crossing my arms across my chest and trying to look as intimidating as possible.


    She smiles. "They are definitely going to hate it, but if we want to fix this mess then they will have to see how important this is."


    I smile, "You are smarter than I expected."


    ''Well, they say you shouldn''t judge a book by its cover." She smiles back at me and Iugh.


    That they do," I reply letting my smile linger a little as I watch her for a moment longer.


    She really is...beautiful.

 Chapter 43

    Four or Dead


    Devaro... Present...


    Somehow Emma and I work out a schedule for her to train with some of my best men in the crew. We even had theme up and meet her and it was amusing to see them immediately soften when they met her. ItN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    was as if she was their queen and they were ready toy their swords to


    her every whim.


    Truthfully I don''t me them. She has a way about her that turns even one of the cities infamous crime lords soft. You can not imagine how silly it is to see these rough and rugged men surrounding her andughing and smiling with her. Seriously how does she do that?)


    T hate the way I can''t help but smile as I watch them interact. I don''t understand all the strange things going through my head. I mean she is beautiful and so young but she has this way of seeming old and wise. Like her past has built her into this old soul that speaks to each person that is in her presence.


    It hurts how easy I have seemed to fall under the same spell, even though in our first meeting I pretty much threatened her. I admit she has gued my thoughts a few times since then, to the displeasure of my son. The thing some don''t know is that his mom and I had him when we were barely 16. So even though he is an adult now I haven''t even turned thirty-five yet.


    Tloved his mom up until the moment she was taken from us and even


    though in my dark period I slept with a good amount of women, I hadn''t felt that spark. They were there to fill an itch but I just couldn''t connect with them. So why is this girl driving me crazy? She shouldn''t be anywhere near my thoughts but like I said she has a way of drawing people to her.


    "So Miss Emma which one of us devils would you like to train with you first?" Anthony, one of our sharpshooters asks her.


    She smiles and nces at each of the four guys I recruited for her training.


    "Well, I am weirdly excited to learn how to shoot so what do you say, Tony?" No one calls that cold bastard Tony and yet he lights up when she says it.


    As I said, it''s crazy weird.


    I watched for a good hour as my men swooned over this tiny girl before the door to my office bursts open. Ines the four hot heads who im said girl as theirs. (7


    Asher is fuming and heads right toward me but the others stop long enough to see the four scariest men in our crew surrounding their girl.


    "Hey, guys!" Emma says happily standing and walking towards them excitedly and wrapping her arms around Logan first and he holds her to him tightly while eyeing my men. The four of them stand and face the younger in a silent stand-off.


    Meanwhile, Emma is totally oblivious to the growing tension in the room, bless her heart.


    "What the hell dad? Why did you have Emma brought her without telling us? We were going crazy trying to find her. It wasn''t until we called her about a hundred times that Sam finally picked up!" Asher yells at me drawing my attention away from Emma.


    "I''m sorry son I must have forgotten to call you." Okay, I admit I am kind of a jerk to my son but he is too hard-headed and needs to be taken down a peg.


    He has no idea what I have to do to keep him safe. He has no idea how many times his life has been threatened just for being my son. I also keep this rift between us because sometimes it kills me to see how much of his mother he has in him.


    1")


    "What is going on?" Leo asks stepping up behind Asher.


    "Your girl and I have stricken up a deal! A very interesting deal actually where she was able to tell me who had been gunning for us. A fact you four have failed to do so far!" Like I said, knuckleheads.


    Emma extracts herself from Logan and walks over and gives me a look that has me instinctively shutting my mouth. How does she do that? I am Devaro Ramano and somehow this girl can give me a look that shuts me up instantly. ?) She walks up to Asher and rests her hands on his rapidly rising chest.


    "Hey calm down okay Ash. Let''s talk, yeah?" After a few words, Asher looks down at her and holds his hand over hers.


    His breaths begin to slow and he nods before turning and ring onest time at me. When he calms down enough he sits nearby and pulls Emma into hisp and wraps his arms around her possessively.


    "So can someone tell us what''s going on? What was the terrible four doing here?" Logan asks using the amusing nickname for the four top crew. (2


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Well boys your girl came to me with a proposal. Emma dear care to tell your boys what we agreed to?" I shoot her a cocky smirk and she simply rolls her eyes and shakes her head at me.


    The moment doesn''t seem to go unnoticed by the boys and they look between us in confusion. I try to remove the amused look in my eyes


    but it''s hard not to react to Emma. She is just too entertaining and we seem to click in a strange way.


    Emma turns to look at the boys and I look at her.


    I''m pretty sure the man who has been going after the Angels is Zane Dalton, my fianc¨¦." She says simply and waits for the boys to catch up.


    Leo is the first to speak. "Ok, if that''s true then what do you need with Emma?" He asks looking at me.


    Emma and I share a look and somehow we have a quiet conversation


    aim which she says to let her exin. I nod.


    Tam going to go in and find out everything I can about his ns and the inner workings of his crew,'' Emma says simply.


    Even though I had agreed to this and had heard her n, I''m hit with a sinking feeling of worry in my stomach. I realize I don''t feel right sending her in, but I already made the deal and I can tell she has no intention of backing out.


    The four boys start to speak at once. Protesting against Emma''s n, and my eyes meet hers. The look in her eyes makes me feel things that I have no right feeling. (


    ''She is only eighteen'' I keep reminding myself but it''s getting harder to remember the longer I watch her.


    She sighs and stands. To my surprise, she walks toward my desk and leans against it with her arms crossed, and waits. I swallow back the strange pride I feel that she moved closer to me. Why am I so worked up over this girl? She is going to drive me crazy.


    Emma we can''t let you go. We won''t be able to protect you." Logan says as the others fall silent.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "That''s why Devaro has arranged for me to be trained with some of his


    best men." She replies and turns to give me an appreciative smile.


    My heart leaps. Yes, leaps.


    Those men are dangerous Emma. The most dangerous men in our crew. With a body count that would make you sick." Asher replies and scowls at me again.


    Tam aware of this, but they are the best and that''s what I need. I need to learn from the best. Besides they are all really sweet guys!" She says


    in that cheerful tone she has. \*


    Asher scoffs. "Sweet guys? Jesus. They are assassins, Emma! My dad may have made this crew sound like Angels but they are far from it."


    "No, he was honest with me. He told me all the dangers of this n and how hard this training will be for me. I understand all of that and I am still moving forward with my n.'' She says firmly. "You just got your cast off. You''re not ready for vigorous training yet." Leo adds. (4


    That''s why I asked Tony to train me first." She says proudly. The guys give her a confused look. "Tony? You mean Anthony?" Asher asks looking at me.


    "Tnod andugh. ''Anthony seemed happy to let Emma call him whatever she likes. In fact, all of the guys seemed to like her a lot." \*


    "This is insane. I can''t believe you agreed to let him send you to that man. The man who bought and raped you." Asher growls out and I have


    to hold back my anger and surprise at the word ''rape.


    "He raped you?" I ask standing and walking around my desk to look at her.


    She looks up at me and says, "Yes."


    I see red. There was no way that man is going to touch her again. No one can touch her but us.

 Chapter 44

    Four or Dead


    Jayden...Present..


    The ride home from Devaro''s was silent and tense. The others were furious that Emma had made a deal with him. She didn''t know the full extent of how dangerous these men were. Yet I watched the whole interaction very carefully and noticed something unusual.


    We had noticed that Devaro would bring up Emma often and we thought it was to get under Asher''s skin. He had only met her once but he seemed almost obsessed about meeting her again. Then when we arrived he was looking at her in awe. I bristle at the image of him smiling and watching her with what looked like admiration.


    He seemed to be enamored by her as much as we are and exactly in the same way. It seemed like that meeting they had was enough to make Devaro fall for our girl. I don''t think the others noticed it but once Asher realizes his dad has a thing for Emma, he is going to be pissed. I am not happy about it but I can''t say I me him. Emma just had a way of drawing people in which exins how some of the worst men in our crew looked almost kind in her presence..'')


    It''s strange but it was just like Emma to make everyone in the room fall for her. Most of the people at our school have been slowly realizing it now that she has be more confident and open. She no longer hides and walks around trying to be invisible and people are taking notice. We have caught more than a few guys talking to her and her sweetly


    enduring it. She doesn''t see what I see, how those boys are falling under her spell. She is like a siren drawing every man to their knees and we get to call her ours. 2)


    1am not nieve though and I know if we aren''t careful it would be easy for us to lose her. If we messed up there would be a line of guys willing to take our ce.


    We reach home and Asher storms ahead of everyone and tree the door open. When we join him in the living room he is pacing and grumbling to himself. The rest of us take a seat in random areas of the room and wait for him to speak. ()


    "Asher..." Emma starts to say but he throws her a re of pure anger. "Don''t. I...1 can''t deal with this." He says cursing under his breath.


    I watch Emma carefully as I always do and she is clearly starting to get annoying with Asher''s tantrum. When she finally reaches her limit she stands and walks over to him and pushes his shoulder hard. We all look at her in shock. She has never been physical in that way but she was done being silent apparently.


    "I am not asking you to deal with anything Asher. It''s done. am doing this and I don''t need your permission to do it. You guys took me in and I will always be grateful for that. But in the effort to protect me you have also made me feel like a prisoner." She says firmly.)


    I nce at Leo and Logan and they are watching wide-eyed at Emma.


    She is clearly done being seen as the girl who needs rescuing. We had been too busy thinking about ourselves and protecting her that we hadn''t noticed the changes in her.


    "This is hardly a prison!" Asher says gesturing around him. Emma''s eyes narrow on him and he visibly bristles under her gaze.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "To you it isn''t. I go to school and Ie here. That''s all. We barely spend any time anywhere else because you guys are always wanting to keep me safe. But you never say what I need protecting from! I know what your crew does. I am not naive. So I have no idea why you guys think hiding it from me makes any difference." She says, her voice growing angrier.


    "We want to keep you out of that life and look what''s happened now! You walked right into it and sold your soul to a monster!" Asher yells.


    Emma is fuming now and I admit it looks kind of hot on her. .'' I


    "You guys kept this side of you a secret from me. You hid a side of yourselves from me and you don''t realize how much that hurt me. This life is a part of who you are and you hid that from me. But this isn''t about you! This is about me finding a way to be a part of your world." She exins and I soften a little at her words.


    She is right. We were only showing her the good sides of us but that isn''t who we really are, notpletely. We are monsters and devils, which was why we called ourselves the Dark Angels. There is no real


    light in our world, at least until Emma came. We wanted to keep her world light as much as possible, but it''s clear that wasn''t what she wanted.


    "We were going to get out! We were nning to leave this ce and everything involving the crew and gang behind us. Now we can''t do that because we won''t leave without you." Asher throws at her.


    Her eyes widen and she grows very still. "You were getting out? Why didn''t you say anything to me?" 7)


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Asher swallows and grows quiet in obvious guilt. I feel it too. If we had just told her our ns maybe this would have never happened.


    "We were making ns but honestly we didn''t know if we would be able to get out just yet. We had been putting money away, enough to live on for a while and get us somece far. When you moved in we decided to take you with us but we didn''t have anything ready for you. We needed to get a fake ID and passport ready for you, but we hadn''t had a chance to yet." Logan says.


    Emma looks to him and then to each of us, her chest rising and falling as her anger starts to grow.


    "That doesn''t mean you couldn''t have told me. This is exactly what I mean! You hide so much from me and then expect me to what...trust you? Trust is earned, and hiding things from me only makes me doubt you." She says, her words tight.


    "We wanted to..." Logan starts to say but she cuts him off.


    "To protect me. Yeah and that''s the problem. I don''t need protection from you or anyone. I will make my way on my own. At least Devaro is willing to give me the chance to learn how to be more than a thing to be hidden away." She spits out, her words like knives.)


    "He is willing to throw you into a world that will get you killed if you are found out!" Asher yells.


    "At least I would have lived for a purpose. This is my choice, not yours! So get out of my way." She doesn''t wait for us to answer before walking away and disappearing up the stairs.


    We watch her go and the silence that follows is thick with regret and fear. There is a chance we have just pushed her away for good. The reality was, she was right.)

 Chapter 45

    Four or Dead


    Emma... Present...


    As soon as I reach my room I can''t help the anger that is bubbling up and out of me. I don''t even mean to m the door so hard but the sound echos through the whole room. I start to pace, clenching and unclenching my hands over and over. I have never felt so angry before. Thesest few weeks had given me a taste of freedom from my father''s grasps, and it made me want more in life. For once I felt empowered to be more than a scared little girl just trying to survive. For the first time in my life, I wanted to n a future for myself. I was bing more confident and my newfound strength of character was pushing me to fight for what I want. The boys had opened that door for me but seemed not to notice how I was no longer the weak little thing they rescued. I was more now, there is this new part of me that is ready for a fight.


    Ineed to get out of here. Being here feels like I am trapped again. (7


    I take out my phone and scroll until I see his name.


    Devaro Ramano. (!


    I click his name and lift the phone to my ear, my hands shaking with nerves. He might not be the best person to ask for help but my options


    are limited. I didn''t know anyone else to call for help, and he and I were


    thankfully on the same side right now.


    "Hello, Miss Emma." He says and I smile. "Mr. Ramano" I say in greeting. Heughs. "You can call me Devaro. What can I do for you?"


    "Can you send someone to pick me up? I need to get out of here." I say.)


    "absolutely. Can you be ready in half an hour?" He asks. "I wille for you myself."


    "Yes. I''ll be ready." I say. "Good. See you soon." I hang up and let out a shaky breath. (7


    The boys are going to be furious but I have to go. I feel like am suffocating here and I need space. I am so grateful for the boys taking me in and loving me, but love is more than protecting. It''s about being equal and sharing everything with each other. These boys have never loved like this and were never taught to. Maybe I am not an expert either but this doesn''t feel like the love between life partners. It feels


    like a possessive and toxic thing that I just don''t know if I can handle. )


    I turn and head for the closet in my room and quickly pack all my things. I need to be quick so that the boys can''t try and stop me. They are going to hurt because of this, but for once I need to live for myself. I need to do something because I feel it''s right. This is as much for me as it is for Devaro. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As soon as I''m done packing my things my phone pings and I see a message from Devaro saying he is waiting. I quickly grab my bag and rush from my room but I listen carefully for where the boys are. I slowly make my way down the stairs and I hear their voice echoing from the kitchen.


    "We can''t let her do this. She is putting her life in danger for a turf war. It''s not worth it! I can''t believe my father has convinced her that she could do this." Asher whispers loudly.


    "The more we try to protect her the further she will want to run can''t you see that?" Leo responds.


    "She has lived in fear and in pain for so long. We just want to give her a better life now. One where she feels safe." Logan adds.


    "What good is that if she feels like a prisoner!" Leo''s voice grows slightly louder in his anger.


    "She is not ours to keep. She should be given a chance to choose. The harder we hold on to her the quicker we will lose her." Jayden says, speaking for the first time since we were in Devaro''s office.


    "Iam not letting her go. She is ours." Asher says in finality mming his hand on the counter. (7


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I can''t believe what he''s saying. He is iming me as if I''m theirs to. keep, but I won''t be someone''s property ever again. If they wanted me to be their girlfriend then that was one thing but possessing me was out  of the question. So I take the step down from the stairs with my bag


    firmly locked in my hands and walk right toward them. I *


    "Tam no one''s to keep. I never expected this from you! I thought you loved me, but it''s pretty clear that you just want me to be a thing for you to lock away and keep hidden. 1 am not something for you to possess! If you really think that then you are no better than my father!" I say standing in front of them. (+


    ''They turn to look at me and their eyes drop to the bag in my hands. "Where are you going?" Asher growls out stepping closer to me. I take a step back and shake my head.


    "[ need space. I love you all but this is not the life I expected when I was free of my father. You have built a wall of protection around me, but a fortress is just a prison with good intentions." I say and my phone goes off once again.


    I pull it out and read another message from Devaro. "I need to go," I say and I turn to head for the door.


    I pause and add, "Don''te after me. I wille to you when I''m ready." 2)


    Asher reaches out as I turn to head for the front door. and grabs my arm the same moment my hand grips the doorknob. The situation sends


    me crashing into the dark memories of my time living back home.


    "Where the hell are you going Emma?" He asks tightening his hold on me.


    "Asher let her go!" Leo yells but Asher isn''t listening.


    His hold on me tightens and I wince from the slight pain building beneath his hold. I turn to re at him.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Let me go, Asher,'' I say with a firm warning in my voice. Aknock at the door draws our attention away and Jayden walks around us to answer it. Devaro stands at the door with a smirk on his face until


    he sees Asher holding on to me and the pain in my face. He pushes past Jayden and stands just in front of me, fisting Asher''s shirt tight.


    "Asher let her go." He says, his voice low in warning.


    "This is none of your business dad. Get out!" Asher yells and doesn''t make a move to let me go.


    His hold only tightens and I am sure my skin will bruise because of it.


    "Asher, you''re hurting me." I say with a whimper as I try to pull my arm away.


    His face pales and he releases me as if my skin has burned him. I stumble back and Devaro catches me. Asher steps back in horror when


    he realizes what he''s done.


    "E-emma. I-I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean..." He stammers and I watch


    him crumble with guilt. "It''s fine. It''s okay Asher." I say softly but I don''t move toward him. (")


    Devaro''s hold on me is firm but not painful and I feel...safe. I turn and nce up at him and see the tightness in his jaw as he nces at the boys. His expression is tight like he is preparing to fight them if need be. After another nce at them he lowers his head to look at me.


    "Let''s go." He says softly and I nod.


    He leans down and grabs my bag but keeps a soft hold on me. We turn together and I nce over my shoulders to get a look at my boys onest time before I go. They watch us walk away with sadness in their eyes. They look at me as if they may never see me again, and I pray that isn''t true. ()

 Chapter 46

    Four or Dead


    Emma... Present...


    Devaro leads me to a ck SUV that is parked in front of the house. My heart is pounding as I wonder if the boys wille after me or not. Will they stop me from going? Part of me hopes not because I need space but another part of me wants them to alwayse for me. Maybe that''s selfish, but I have never had someone want me so badly that they would never let me go. I feel it with the boys and Asher especially but I know that they will also respect my wishes whether they agree or not.


    My mind and heart are torn about all this and it''s making me feel sick with guilt. Devaro holds the door open for me and I climb in. The inside of the car is all ck as well and smells like aftershave and cigarettes. It smells like Devaro. He joins me soon after and pulls away from the curb as soon as he gets the car started. It''s silent for a while and I focus my attention on what''s passing us outside the window. The suburban area falling away and giving way to the bright lights of the big city. (*


    Even at night, the city shines as people find a way to rx and blow off steam in clubs and bars. ces I have never been to actually. I wonder what a club experience would be like.


    "Are you ok?" Devaro finally asks in his deep smooth voice.


    It''s so different from Asher and I turn to him and just examine his face for a second. He and Asher look alike in some ways but Devaro has a sharper jaw and more chiseled features. Asher obviously takes from his


    mom in some ways because his features are nowhere near as intense. Devaro''s hair is slicked back and his beard is trimmed and short. He looks in every way like a polished businessman, the only thing making him look the part of a kingpin is the tattoos that peek from his polished suit.


    Intricate designs travel up his neck and across his knuckles. He is gorgeous and dangerous. When he nces over at me I realize I hadn''t answered his question.


    I clear my throat and adjust in my seat. "Yes, I''m fine."


    My words are tight and clipped as I berate myself for checking out Asher''s dad. I mean how wrong is that? Thirty-five is not that old but the fact that he is Asher''s dad makes any ideas of him seem taboo. Not that I have an interest in him. Looking and admiring him has nothing to do with interest. Right?


    "You''re not hurt?" he asks reaching over and gently brushing a finger along the red marks Asher left.


    My chest tightens at the sight of those marks on my skin after so long being free of marks now. I nce up to Devaro and see the intense concern in his eyes that seems to not fit all the stories I have heard and how Asher talks about him. He looks sad more than anything, it may be Iwas doing that thing where I try to see the good in everyone. Even after everything I always hope people can be redeemed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Maybe Devaro was one of those people.


    "Lm ok. He didn''t hurt me. It could have been worse." I say with a shrug.


    I wasn''t mad at Asher. He wasn''t my father and by how he reacted I knew he hadn''t meant to hurt me at all. I was upset but I needed to call him and tell him that he didn''t really hurt me or he will go crazy with guilt. "He would never hurt you, Emma. I can see how much you mean to him. He would die before he ever hurt you." Devaro says.)


    His words hold the weight of so much more meaning and that confuses me a little. From where I am it seems like Asher and Devaro have a hate-hate rtionship. Yet Devaro speaks in a way that sounds more like pride and admiration. He cares for his son but just doesn''t show it. I wonder how different things would be if the two of them put all their hate aside and worked together. Instead of speaking these thoughts though I kept my reply simple. 2


    T know,'' I reply and we fall silent again.


    We arrive at a tall building right in the center of the main city and Devaro parks his car in the underground garage.


    "What is this ce?" I ask iming out of the car.


    "Lown this building. It holds my more legitimate businesses," he says with a smirk.


    Iugh a little and follow him toward the elevator. We step in and he sets my bag down on the floor and pulls out his phone.


    "Yeah?" He says into it and I try not to seem interested in what the call is about, finding the wall next to me more interesting.


    The phone must have been on vibrate because I hadn''t heard a sound. Whoever he is talking to is in a panic and even though their voice is muffled I can tell they seem upset.


    "any dead?" Devaro asks his jaw clenching. "Okay, clean it up and get


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    our guys left out of there."


    When the call ends a string of curses spit out of his mouth like venom and he turns to throw his phone hard at the opposite wall making me jump.


    "What''s wrong?" I ask and he turns to me with fury in his gaze.


    "another of our warehouses was hit. A dozen of my guys are dead," he says cursing again and turning to m his hand against the wall.


    I bite my lower lip and try to think of what we can do. Our n was for me to train beforeying the bait for Zane, but with the rate he is hitting The Angels we may have to move our timetable up. "I need to get to Zane now," I say. I


    He turns to me with an angry expression but it''s conflicted with a look  that says he is wondering if I have lost my mind.


    "You are nowhere near ready. I can''t allow that," he says firmly shaking his head a turning away from me.


    I scoff and walk around so I am standing right in front of him.


    "Tm not asking for your permission. I will do it with or without your help." I say and his jaw clenches even tighter.)


    "You. Are. Not. Ready." He says stepping closer to me and crowding me.


    IT won''t back down now though. I will not run and I won''t let fear win,


    not anymore. So I hold my ground and don''t let his postering scare me. }


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "You don''t own me Devaro! I have made my choice. Now you can help me or you can get out of my way." I push past him and grab my bag from the floor as the elevator doors open.


    I walk off and I hear his heavy footsteps following me into the brightly lit hallway. He grabs my arm and stops me.


    "You may think you are brave little girl but I make the rules here. I say when it''s time," he growls out releasing me and storming off.


    I scowl at his back but follow him to the closest door. He uses what looks like a thumb scanner to unlock the door and steps inside. I follow and freeze in ce as soon as the door ms behind me.


    The room I step into is huge! The whole wall I am looking at is made of windows. With ck and steel furniture ced purposefully in a way that reminds me of a furniture store catalog. The room is open and there are stairs on each side of therge open room leading to who knows where. I step further in and look to my right to find an open kitchen stocked full of the best appliances you can get.


    The fridge even has a tablet-sized screen on it! The counters are ck marble and the rest of the room follows the theme of ck and steel. It''s breathtaking and simple in that obnoxious rich guy way. I walk past the kitchen and step down a single step and I am standing in what I guess is the living room. It''spletely open though so I can turn and see a lot of what this insane apartment has to offer. I turn to look above the entrance to find a ss rail walkway that leads from one side of the apartment to another.


    Each side has a darkened hallway that it''s linked to it and in the middle of the walkway are two separate doors. One of the doors is cracked and when I step back further I can see Devaro inside removing his coat jacket and dropping into a chair behind arge desk.


    I guess I have to go to him then to find out where I''ll be sleeping. So much for a warm wee. To think I was actually starting to like the guy...dick. I storm over to the staircase to my left and make my way up to him. When I reach the open door I stand there with my hand on my hip wearing a re that I hope is burning a hole into his forehead.


    "So you brought me here and then ditch me?" I say annoyed.


    He looks up at me and gives me a look like he is about ready to throw me out.


    "I''m in no mood to deal with your attitude Emma. Not when I have men lying dead out there," he says opening hisptop and proceeding to ignore me. (2


    Wow the shift in the mood between us is giving me whish. "ine. Just tell me where I should sleep." I say with a sigh. "Down the hall, first door on the right," he says without looking at me.


    I grit my teeth and turn on my heels to find my temporary room. To think I thought he was nice, well I guess he is one good actor. It doesn''t matter though, because as much as I hate him right now, we need each other to make this work. For now, though I will happily imagine myself strangling him. Yeah, that''s sounds nice. 2)

 Chapter 47

    Four or Dead


    Logan... Present...


    Asher had stormed off the moment we heard Devaro''s car tear off down the street. I was sure he was ming himself and cursing himself a thousand ways to hell for hurting Emma. The rest of us were a little stunned by the whole thing that we hadn''t moved except to sit around in the living room. The house was so silent except for the sound of Asher pacing upstairs.


    None of us knew what to say. Would Emmae back? How bad had we messed up with her? Before I could open the matter for discussion my phone begins to ring. When I see it''s Emma calling I fumble quickly to answer it. "Emma?" I ask desperately. "Hey," she says hesitantly. "God baby I''m so d you called," I say letting out a sigh of relief.


    "[ needed to talk to Asher and make sure he was okay. I knew he would beat himself up about hurting me. Even though I''m pissed I still care about you guys." she says and I can hear the bitterness in her tone though it''s more subdued now. 2) ''The feistiness makes me smile though. This new side of her was hot as hell and so different from the girl we used to know. I think this side was


    always in her, she just needed to ept that darker side and let it free. Especially now that she was possibly going on a suicide mission, she would need that fight inside to get herself out alive.


    "He threw his phone and shattered it." I say cringing at the memory.)


    She lets out a sigh. "Can you put him on?"


    "Sure baby," I say getting to my feet and heading up the stairs. "Are you safe?"


    "Tm fine Logan I promise. Though another warehouse was hit which means my n will have to move forward sooner. Let me talk to Asher first and then we can talk about everything, okay?" she says softly. My immediate response is to object and fight her on this, but with how things are between all of us I know that it won''t help. Emma wasn''t wrong, we should have been open with her. We should have just done better."


    "Okay," I say before reaching out and knocking on Asher''s door.


    "What?!" he growls out when he pulls the door open hard enough to cause a gust of wind.


    Thold the phone out to him and force somewhat of a smile. "It''s Emma."


    He moves quickly grabbing the phone and closing the door in my face. )  Asher...Present...


    "Emma?" my heart is pounding in anticipation of hearing Emma''s voice.


    It was the only thing that could calm me right now and I think she knew that.


    "Hey, Ash. You okay?" she asks and I let out a sigh of relief, but my hand still shook.


    My anger was palpable now, but the more I could hear Emma''s voice the sooner I would be able to calm down..


    "Baby I should be asking you that. I''m so sorry Emma. I swear I would never hurt you, you know that right?" God, I hope she knew this.


    "I know. Don''t be mad at yourself Asher, I''m fine, I promise." I drop to my bed feeling a weight lift off me at her words.


    I would die if she was seriously hurt. Or I would offer my gun to her so she could take her revenge on me. Even if she forgives me I would never forgive myself. (


    "Emma...pleasee back. I can''t stand you running from us." I say my voice almost begging.


    She was my weakness, my everything. I couldn''t live without her now. }


    "Im sorry Asher. I need to do this and I know it''s hard for you guys to ept but this is my burden to bear. I can''t go back on my deal and I don''t want to. Zane wille for me either way, this way things will be on my terms." She tried to reason with me but it hurts me to think of her being away from us. (7)


    She belongs with us, but I know she''s right. We kept her here like a princess locked in a tower and called it protection. We made a mistake and I wish I had done things differently.


    "Emma please be careful. If anything happens to you...." I can''t even bear to imagine what would happen to us if we lost her.


    "I promise toe back to you Ash. Now there is something we need to do Monday at school. It''s going to be hard for you guys but Zane will be watching. Can you go find the guys so I can exin?" I agreed and headed downstairs to where the guys were gathered.


    I sat and turned the phone onto the speaker. "Emma we''re all here," I say.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Hey Em, are you ok?" Leo asks moving closer to the phone, his anxiety obvious in his voice and face.


    "Hi, Leo!" Her voice sounded so sweet and it makes me miss her even more. "I''m okay. I promise. Devaro brought me to his ce and acted like a royal dick but everything is fine.


    I snort at her colorful wording to describe my dad, but truer words had never been spoken.


    *Say the word and we''lle to rescue you, babe!" Logan says with a smile.


    "I bet you would, but I need to be here. I have such a short time to learn as much as I can and no offense but training with Jayden didn''t really get me very far." She says an insinuation in her words, and we nce over to Jayden who is now sporting a smug smirk.


    He had been doing most of the training with her, and apparently, they had some trouble. Only Emma could cause someone like Jayden to lose focus.


    "As much as I would love to hear about how you were able to break Jayden''s insane focus during training, you needed to talk with us about something?" Logan says trying to move the conversation along, a hint of jealousy shed in his eyes but it leaves just as fast.


    ''As much as we tried to be okay sharing our girl, we had our bouts of jealousy just like every hot-blooded guy. These guys were my brothers but we lived topete with each other. Emma didn''t seem to mind us always trying to one-up each other or didn''t even notice it.


    "Right. So we have a lot to discus attention as she rys her altered n.


    Emma''s voice captures my full


    Logan....Present....


    As soon as we hang up with Emma Asher takes off in rage again. He has always been a hothead but this whole thing has increased that side of him to the extreme.


    "I can''t believe this," I say shaking my head and dropping back fully onto the couch.


    "She knows what she''s doing." Jayden says with his usual stoic expression.


    Sometimes I want to deck him to see a fraction of a different expression on his face. The only person who seemed to get any reaction out of him though was Emma. She had a way of breaking down everyone''s walls.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "How can you be so calm about this?!" Leo yells standing and towering over Jayden.


    Like always he seems unfazed by Leo''s reaction and takes his time looking up and replying.


    "Because I trust her. She is stronger than you guys are willing to admit or give her credit for. She wants to do this, so we will step aside and let her do it." Jayden says like his word is thew.


    "What if she gets hurt? We won''t be there to help her." I remind him. "That''s not true," Jayden says as he pulls something from his pocket.


    He holds his hand up and a chain drops from his fingers. Leo gasps and


    grabs it before turning his attention to Jayden in disbelief. "Where the hell did you get this?" Leo asks.


    "A friend," Jayden says simply.


    "What is it?" I ask standing and grabbing it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    To me, it looks like a typical ne. I mean it''s pretty and all but I don''t see what the big deal is.


    "t''s a audio recorder and tracker designed to not be detected by scanning. She will be able to wear this while she is with Zane and we will know everything that is happening." Jayden exins.


    "I''m guessing these are not easy toe by." I assume.


    "No, and no one will suspect it. Not even Emma." Jayden says with a air of determination in his eyes.)


    "You aren''t going to tell her?" Leo asks surprised.


    "usible deniability," Jayden says and Leo and I nce at each other.)


    This could possibly be the smartest or the dumbest n he has ever had, but at least it''s something. We would know if Emma was in trouble and that was all that mattered to me. We would let her take the lead but we would be her dark guardian angels ready to raise hell itself if she needs us. World be damned, nothing would happen to our girl. (*

 Chapter 48

    Four or Dead


    Emma... Present..


    I barely slept after I told the guys what we needed to do tomorrow, but this was the only way to get this done. We needed to put on a show and break up. Not only that but I needed to be so broken down that Zane would give up whatever he was doing toe to my rescue. Which meant the guys had to bring back the side of them they had left behind when they imed me as their girlThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    They would have to break me down to nothing so Zane will swoop in and save me. They didn''t want to do it but it needed to look real. For now, though I needed to find Devaro and see how I could be sure that I would be ready in such a short time. ?)


    When I came out of the shower I found a set of workout clothes outside the bathroom door. There was a note telling me to put it on ande downstairs pronto. I scowled but did as I was asked and quickly left my room. I could hear voices right away and I nced down over the ss railing to find my four coaches sitting around Devaro as he gave them instructions. I


    I smiled at the sight of them and practically skipped downstairs. They turned to look at me when they heard me approach and they smiled at me


    "Hey, Miss Emma!" Tony said standing and offering me his seat


    "Hey, guys! What are doing here?" I ask taking a seat and ncing at them and then at Devaro. I?)


    "We are short on time Emma, so they guys are here to give you a crash course on things you need to know," Devaro says crossing his arms across hisrge muscr chest. .*


    I mimicked his actions and we had a silent stare-off


    "T have a gym here where you can go and they will spend the day teaching you self-defense and weapon training. It will be more limited than I nned but something is better than nothing. Eat breakfast quick and get to it. I have other business to deal with." With that, he stood and left me with the guys


    I smiled at them and felt a shot of determination rush through me. I was going to do this and when the time came I would show Zane Dalton exactly who he brought into his house. A wolf in sheep''s clothing


    "Let''s do this," I say standing and popping my hands on my hips


    **a


    An hour into my self-defense training and I am sweating bullets. My muscles are already starting to ache and we were only just getting started


    "Part your legs and keep your feet grounded. If you don''t have a firm core then one small move will have you stumbling." Tony instructed


    me


    He was a patient teacher and I appreciated it because I was worse than a beginner I''m sure


    "Good. Now block! Block! Dip! Block!" he called out as one of the other guys uses the t boxing mitts to attack me


    He is taking his job very seriously and I''m so close to just kicking him instead


    "Don''t let your anger control your actions. Be smart and look for your opponent''s weak spots. Does he favor one arm more than another? Does he step forward with his left foot before each throw? Knowing your opponent gives you an advantage." Tony exined


    "What if I don''t have time to observe him well enough?" I ask


    "Then you attack first and keep attacking until he is too weak or hurt to fight back. These men will want to kill you or capture you. If they seed on thetter then you fight like hell to get away. Don''t ever let them take you. You scream you thrash, you fight. You got it?" I nod


    His firm tone makes me nervous I''m not going to lie. The realization that if I''m found out I could be killed begins to hit me hard. I wanted to be brave, to prove I could do this but can I really? My father beat me and hurt me for years and I never fought back. What if the momentes and I''m too scared to fight? \¡ã)


    "Emma. I am giving you all the tools you need to be sure you are never a victim again. All you have to do is believe in yourself. Don''t let doubt fog your mind. When the timees, breath and remind yourself that you are a survivor. You have fought ande back from being close to death more than once. There is a reason for you to be here. So don''t stop fighting. Fight to live. You understand me?" Tony''s words hit me harder than I expected and I couldn''t help the tears few tears that fell from the corners of my eyes..¡ã)


    He steps up to me and rests his hands on my shoulder. "You can do this Miss Emma. Devaro wouldn''t send you in if you couldn''t."


    Iughed. "I didn''t exactly give him room to say no to me."


    He smiles. "Exactly why he knows you can handle it. Now, back to first position."


    I crouched and held my arms up and my elbows tight and made sure I


    was ready to counter Tony''s unexpected attack..'')


    The rest of my training felt like a cakewalkpared to the hand-to-handbat. My muscles ached by the end of the day and I dropped onto my temporary bedpletely exhausted


    I was confident in my shooting skills after having to load, unload, and shoot over and over for four hours. I even learned a neat trick where I grab the front of a gun and unload it before the person can shoot me. I


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    am confident there is no way I would be able to pull that off but it was cool to learn. \¡ã)


    My phone chimed and I groaned and rolled over like a sack of potatoes to grab it from my nightstand. It''s a video call from Logan, and I quickly answer it


    "Wooh baby you look rough." That is the first thing he says


    "Wow, thanks." I deadpan and he chuckles


    "Training was rough then?" He asks


    I notice he is walking around and I can hear the other guys in the background arguing about something


    "Yeah, but I think I''m ready. What are you guys up to?" I ask as he enters the kitchen and he turns the camera to show the others


    "Trying to figure out this enchda recipe you always make. It''s pretty obvious that we suck at cooking." I see the mess on the counters andugh


    I had not been a great cook when I first moved in but I got the hang of it well enough to have a few go-to recipes that the guys liked. These boys were for sure going to go back to eating take-out all the time. The thought of that reminded me that I was leaving them and I didn''t know for how long. It gave me an idea and I jumped up much to my body''s objections


    "Asher drop the spoon. Drop it right now. I''m on my way." I say and they all look wide-eyed at me. I


    "You''reing home?" Logan asks


    "T am not going to let you guys kill yourselves trying to make enchdas, and...it will be thest time I can cook for you for a while." My heart tightened and I tried hard to not let them see how much leaving them hurt me..")


    They were already against this and if they saw that I was having doubts they would bring out all the stops to try and get me to stay. I needed to present a strong front and get through this as fast as possible so I cane home


    "I''m going to talk to Devaro, and I''ll be home soon." I send them an air kiss before hanging up and rushing out of the guest room


    I head toward Deavaor''s office and find his face hidden behind some paperwork and he lifts his eyes to me when I walk in. \¡ã


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "What is it?" He asks, his voice all business


    "T want to go home and stay with the guys tonight," I tell him


    "Fine. I''ll ask Tony to bring the car around." He says taking his phone out and putting it to his ear. "Tony I want you to drive Emma back to Asher''s ce. Good." I?)


    "That was a lot easier than I was expecting," I mumble


    "You''re not a prisoner here. Youpleted your training, so there is no


    reason for you to remain here." He says not bothering to look at me a second time. \''


    It didn''t matter how he was basically dismissing me. I was going home and I couldn''t wait to see my guys. Everything I had been angry about could wait until this was all over. I needed one more night with them


    My guys and me. \¡ã


    seo


    It takes me less than twenty minutes to pack my stuff and meet Tony outside the apartment door. He greets me with a smile and takes my bag before leading the way to the elevator


    "Couldn''tst another night with the boss?" He asks with amusement and a mischievous smirk


    I give him the stink eye. "I can handle him, I just prefer to be in nicerpany. His moods shift quicker than the weather. I already have one moody Ramano man to deal with, I cant deal with another."


    He lets out a fullugh. "I can''t disagree with you there." I smile andfortable silence falls between us for a few short seconds


    "Thanks, Tony," I say turning to him. "I appreciate all your help."


    He turns his head and bows it. "Your wee Miss Emma." "Just Emma. We''re friends now after all." I tease


    "Whatever you say, Miss Emma." I bump his shoulder in objection but


    there is no heat in it


    I didn''t realize then that what he taught me that day really would save my life. I was about to face a monster like none I hade up against. I would fight harder than I ever have and no amount of preparation


    would have readied me for what those weeks with Zane held for me..¡ã

 Chapter 49

    Four or Dead


    Jayden...Present..


    The guys were vibrating in anticipation for Emma to return home. She had only been gone a short time, but with how things had been between us when she left it made the time apart seem longer. I tried to keep my usual cool with the guys but that night I barely slept. Just knowing she wasn''t in the house made me anxious. I have no idea how any of us were going to handle her being gone for weeks with Zane Dalton. I swear at his name in my mind. I hated that guy and I didn''t even know him. J?!


    He wanted Emma and that was enough to make me hate him. She was ours. She was right, we hold onto her too tight because to us she is precious. We had spent all those years hurting her, but you know what the old theory was about bullying girls. \*


    ''Boys pull pigtails because they have a crush on you.''


    I guess there is truth in that. I could tell the other guys were as fascinated by Emma as I was back then, and now she is ours but now there was a chance we could lose her. As much as I try to reassure the guys that there is nothing to worry about, my insides are twisted with worry. I can''t lose her. If I did there was no way I coulde back from it. I had already lost everyone I have ever loved and she was my second chance


    "Hello? Is anyone home?" My heart stops at the sound of Emma''s voice


    echoing through the house and a rare smile spreads across my face


    I am going to miss that voiceThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I quickly gather myself and make my way downstairs to find Logan lifting Emma in a desperate hug. Her eyes meet mine over his shoulders and she smiles at me


    "Hey, Jay." She says walking toward me once Logan sets her down


    I reach out and brush a strand of her hair aside and she leans into my touch. This girl had my heart now and all I wanted to do was sweep her up in my arms and lock us together in my room for days. But we only had tonight. Onest night


    "Don''t get shy on me Jay." She says stepping closer to me and giving me a sly smile


    "Never," I whisper to her before meeting her lips with mine. \*


    I didn''t usually show affection in front of people as much as the others but I was desperate to touch her


    She smiles into our kiss and wraps her arms around my neck. The feeling of her body against mine makes my heart clench in pain. How could I let her leave us? I needed her here in my arms just like this forever. She pulls back from me and looks me straight in the eye and we share a silent moment wrapped in each other


    "Okay, my turn," Leo says stepping up behind her and she smiles and rolls her eyes


    "Come find meter, yeah?" She whispers to me and I nod


    I finally let her go and she turns to jump into Leo''s arms. He catches her and pulls her so tight against him that she makes a squeaking sound and heughs


    "Sorry." He says easing up and dropping his head to kiss her


    "Where''s Asher?" She asks when Leo finally lowers her to her feet


    Leoughs. "Still in the kitchen attempting to cook. He decided that he wanted to try and impress you after our video chat even though everything was already a disaster."


    "Oh god. How bad is it?" She asks cringing


    "Bad," Leo replies with a huge smile


    "Yeah, like burnt everything. It''s horrible." Logan adds and we all follow her to the kitchen. I


    As soon as we walk in we watch Asher fumbling around and cursing everything in sight, but none of us stop him just yet


    "What the hell? Why does it look...uh...god that''s gross." Asher mumbles to himself looking inside one of the pots


    Emma snorts out augh not able to stop herself. Asher''s body freezes and he drops his head in defeat. Emma moves around the ind countertop and wraps her arms around Asher''s waist from behind


    "What are you doing Ash?" She asks sweetly with a hint of augh


    "Just getting things ready for you." He says turning in her hold and giving her an innocent look


    She keeps holding him but leans over to look past him to see what destruction he''s caused and he stops her


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "It''s not quite ready yet," he says leaning down to hug her instead. I?)


    She giggles and nuzzles herself into his chest. "Smells like roadkill if I''m honest."


    The rest of the guys break outughing and I smile a slightly


    "How about we order in and you boys can clean up this messter." She gives each of us a pointed look and we all nod in agreement


    "Good. Now, what should we order?" She extracts herself from Asher


    and opens the drawer at the end of the counter where we keep all our takeout menus


    "Anything but Mexican," Loga says getting a dish towel to his face cour of Asher. I!


    "Boys. y nice. I am thinking pizza and pasta? Any objections?" She


    asks looking at us. \.* "No ma''am." The guys all say together


    She just shakes her head and pulls out her phone. With her back turned to us we all nce at one another and share the same look. This was ourst night together. The guys sighed and moved around the counter and join Asher in crowding around her and wrapping her in their arms, one of them on each side. I stayed back because she already promised my time with her wouldeter. She knew too well that our time was always alone and that''s exactly how I liked it, her all to myself..*


    **a


    After we spent a few hours eating and the guys cuddling Emma as much as possible it was time for us to finally sleep. Emma stood from her ce between Logan and Asher and walks over to me and holds her hand out to me


    "Ready?" She asks


    I nod at her and stand to follow her out of the living room. I shot a smug look at the guys and they all scowled at me. This was my time and I didn''t care if the guys pouted and whined for a week after this. This time was mine


    Emma walks into my room ahead of me and I turn to close and lock my door


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "So what would you like to-" I cut her off by grabbing her and mming our lips together


    I was losing control and I needed to feel all of her. I couldn''t let her go without this night being something special


    When I release her she is breathless and so am i


    "Wow. I guess you really did miss me." She says with a smile


    "T can''t hold back tonight Emma. I need you." I admit


    She wraps her arms around my waist and pulls me close to kiss me gently. "Why do you think I asked to stay with you tonight?" \¡ã)


    I sighed in relief and captured her lips into a deep kiss again. Her hands slowly moved from around my waist up to my chest and the action sends a shiver through my body. She was the only one who ever had that effect on me. Her hands traveled down my stomach until her fingers pulled the hem of my shirt aside. Her hands snacked under and her delicate fingers danced along my bare skin. It immediately made goosebumps form across my skin. My body was already on fire and I need to feel more of her. .*


    I moved my lips from hers and kissed along her jaw and down along her neck. Her breaths were shallow and shaky which egged me on more. Her hands continued to run along my stomach and chest, and I wanted to do the same to her. My control was breaking faster than I had hoped. I wanted so badly to take this slow and cherish it, but I couldn''t wait. I


    moved away from her a little and lifted the hem of her shirt and she lifted her arms to let me pull it from her body. As soon as it was thrown aside our lips met and we both desperately ran our hands over each other


    "Jay." She whispered against my ear and I let out a sound that was more animal than man and surprised her


    She giggled and pulled me into another kiss. "Don''t hold back Jay."


    I didn''t need to be told twice. I kept her tight against me but walked us toward the bed. When her legs hit the edge of the bed I finally released her and she dropped down on the bed with a giggle. I opened her legs slightly so I could slip in between them andy myself over her. She


    immediately wrapped her arms around me as I hovered over her


    "I can''t promise you I''ll take things slow. Sorry." I told her honestly


    "I don''t need slow Jay. I just need you." She says and I descend on her like I am a man starved

 Chapter 50

    I swallow the tight knot suddenly forming from his words. Before I can reply or speak at all his lips are meeting mine in a kiss that instantly makes my knees weak


    "Take off the rest of your clothes." He says releasing me


    I step back from him and keep my eyes locked with his as I remove the remaining pieces of my clothes. Her eyes hungrily take in my exposed body and I try my best to ignore the urge to cover myself. He walks toward me and ces his hands. on either side of my face.."


    "You''re beautiful Emma. So beautiful." He says meeting my lips again


    His hands slowly move down my neck and arms making me shiver from the warmth of his skin against mine. He presses a too quick kiss to the corner of my mouth before moving down the side of my neck nipping at my skin between kisses. The bites are yful but they send a jolt of excitement through me. Ideas of him biting a little harder sh through


    my mind for some reason and I shudder at the thought


    I tilt my head to the side to expose more of my neck to him. He wees the invitation and moves down my cor bone while brushing light fingertips against my sides and down to my hips


    His hands are everywhere, feeling every piece of me and I can''t resist running my fingers slowly along his smooth muscr back


    He isn''t as built as Asher or Logan, he is slimmer than them but he is still very fit. Even though he seemed in a hurry to start, his touches


    have turned slow and drawn out like he is trying to put every inch of me to memory


    "Jayden..." I say his name as both a whispered encouragement but also as a question


    "Sorry. I just need to feel you. You leaving us tomorrow is killing me." He says making another round of kissing along my neck


    He slowly moves forward forcing me back until my legs hit the edge of his bed. With a single finger against my chest, he makes me lower myself to the bed and he moves with me, crowing himself over my body


    Our lips meet again and my body arches toward him trying to take as much as I can from this kiss. Too soon he breaks the kiss and stands


    My eyes follow his every movement and when he starts to undo his pants I reach for him instead. I keep my eyes on him as I slowly lower his zipper and hook my fingers into the hoops of his pants and pull them all the way down. >!


    I am in the perfect position to see how turned on he is so I don''t hesitate to pull the ck boxers he is wearing as well. He groans as the fabric brushes against his hardening length. His hands reach out and tangle into my hair and I move without much thought and wrap my hand around him. His hips buck at the sudden pressure and with no real experience doing this I let his reactions show me what to do


    I watch his hips move in a rhythm and swallow down anyst bits of anxiety I am feeling and do something even he didn''t expect. I lean forward and brush my lips against his top and he shudders. The hand in


    my hair tightens to stop me.


    "Wait." He says breathlessly. "I want to be inside you. We can y another time." I


    I let out a breathyugh and move back onto the bed. I pull myself further up in the bed ready for him to follow. He moves quickly, chasing my lips before I am lyingpletely on the bed. The urgency from before has returned and he uses his knees to encourage me to open my legs for him. When I do, he lowers his hips to mine and grinds himself against me. He seems to be working himself into a frenzy and I am waiting for his control to snap. _'')


    He keeps our lips locked together as he runs his free hand slowly up my thigh and past my hips. His fingers dance softly against my stomach and stop just below my left breast. His lips break free from my now swollen lips and he kisses down my neck a little quicker this time but he doesn''t stop. The hand under my breast moves higher and he messages it before sucking on the sensitive skin and making me whimper. I''


    He needs to move this along or I will have to take over


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Are you on the pill?" He asks lifting his head to look at me. I


    "What?" The question takes me off guard for a second. "Yeah, I started after my time with Asher. Why?" (¡ã


    "Because I don''t want anything between us when I make youe." MyThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    eyes widen but I don''t get a chance to say a word more before his lips find mine again in a punishing kiss. \¡ã


    Without a word more he is lined up against me and slowly pushing into me. I pull away from our kiss to gasp at the feeling of him inching inside me. He groans and drops his head to my shoulder pushing deeper until he is fully inside me. We both still while I adjust to the feeling.''


    "So tight." He says against my ear and a shiver runs along my skin from his breaths fanning out a small area of my hair


    A few seconds pass and he slowly starts to move. Everything feels sensitive and my breathse out short as he starts to move a little faster. I reach out and dig my fingers into his back which seems to only spur him on to move faster. I can feel how desperate he is with every thrust and I open myself up for him to satisfy his every need. I trust himpletely


    "Are you okay?" He asks slowing to at a calmer pace


    I nod. "Yes." His lips meet mine and my eyes fall shut and I let myself just feel it all


    "You feel so good, Emma. You''re so beautiful." He says his lips hovering so close to mine


    He moves slow and deep into me for so long it feels like hours have passed. My body feels like putty in his hands as he runs his fingers all


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    over me making me shiver. His hands run down my sides and hook under my leg pulling it lower to him as he grinds deeper into me


    "Jayden..." I don''t know what I wanted to say to him because I''m cut off by my body shuttering and tensing. I)


    My breaths are shaky and he follows soon after as I clench around him


    He lets out a groan before dropping on top of me but not hard enough to crush me. I run my fingers through his hair while he catches his breath. Slowly he removes himself from inside me and rolls toy beside me


    He takes a few moments to catch his breath before he is up and heading to the bathroom. I hear water running and I assume he has jumped in


    the shower, but hees back out and moves to my side of the bed


    "How about a bath?" He asks me and before I can answer, he lifts me into his arms and I wrap my arms around his neck. \*


    He walks me into the bathroom and steam is already collecting in the mirror. The bath is only half-filled but he lowers me inside before climbing in behind me. We sit in silence while the water continues to fill the tub. I let my head lull back and rest against his shoulder. He wraps his arms around me and leaveszy kisses on my neck and shoulder. \''


    This night really was perfect and exactly what I needed. I know Jayden needed it too because he tries to be strong for the guys. He tries to bring them down when they are stressed and emotional. This whole


    thing is going to wreck them and he will have to be the one that keeps everyone grounded. That''s why we needed this night. He can let that facade fall away with me and he can tell me everything he is feeling


    The thing about Jayden though is that he doesn''t have to say a thing. I know how he feels for me. By the way he watches me, protects me in shadows, by every little thing he does that no one else sees. My guardian angel. My dark prince. I

 Chapter 51

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    "Can I say again that I hate this n?" Logan had been in a bad mood all morning while we got ready for school


    Last night I was woken by the others climbing into bed with Jayden and me. With a lot of effort, we all managed to fit on Jayden''s bed and I fell asleep with all the guys cuddled up to me in some way. It would look silly to people but I needed that closeness and so did they. \¡ã


    "Ym with Logan on this one. I mean it makes a lot of sense but I am going to be sick after. Just remember baby, none of it is real." Asher assures me, but I trusted himpletely now so I believe every word or at least try to


    The five of us walk into school together and I can already feel the pain of this possibly being thest day I see the boys for a while. I made ns ahead of time to finish myst few credits for school early. Even with what went on at home I made an effort to find a way to distract myself when dad was really bad, and that meant I was finished with all my required sses. I was staying for the extra credits I could get and because I never wanted to be at home longer than I had to be


    So I stayed and now I''ll be able to disappear with Zane and it won''t interfere with anything important. I will still walk at graduation with the rest of my ss, that is if I finish all this before then


    "Andrea says she''ll meet me before ss," Asher says ncing down at his phone and scowling


    He was not happy having to get involved with her again, but she is the most ruthless person at this school. She''ll take any chance she gets to break me, and we were giving her that chance on a silver tter. .")


    "And the others?" I ask looking at the rest of my boys


    "Easy. They aren''t exactly bright so it didn''t take much convincing." Logan says smugly and I can''t help but roll my eyes at him


    Andrea''s friends had also been summoned for the big event today. In short, the guys are going to get caught with them at various times throughout the day. Word will spread fast since our rtionship is pretty well known now. The big finally will happen at lunch when I walk in on Andrea all over Asher. \¡ã


    Pretty basic but effective and since Andrea likes to turn everything into a spectacle I was sure she would no doubt add her own ir to really make all this hurt. Once we get to my locker the guys don''t go for their usual send-off and instead walk away without a word. I tense automatically and I try to hide myself behind my locker door, but I can hear the whispers. The boys are always very clear with their affection and even though this one thing is tiny it has the desired effect


    Things escte even more in ss when I sit as far from the boys as possible. I fall back into my habit of trying to be invisible and I hate how easy it feels to fall into the background. \*


    "Are they fighting or something? They''re usually all over each other. It''s disgusting but this is weird." I hear someone say and I squeeze my eyes shut


    I feel my phone vibrate and I carefully pull it out and see a message from Logan


    Logan: I miss you already! Don''t look so sad baby you''re breaking my heart. (3)


    I try very hard to fight back a smile and I send him a quick reply


    Me: stop it, I''m supposed to look upset. You guys have been cheating and we are supposed to break up! \''


    Logan: yeah yeah I just wanted you to know that you are beautiful and amazing! Ok, that''s it. ¡ã)


    Me: you''re crazy but you also look very nice today


    Logan: you mean sexy? You can say it...I won''t judge you Me: shut up and stop texting me! I''m supposed to hate you


    Logan: well I got nothing but love for you baby girl. .*


    Me: oh my god stop! I need to stay in character


    Logan: okay okay, but remember you are the only girl for me. None of what happens will change that. And if Zaneys a hand on you I will


    cut it off


    Me: I''ll have to let him at least touch a little or I won''t sell it. But when it''s all over I give you permission to hurt him as much as you want, how''s that?


    Logan: beautiful you have no idea how happy that will make me. I''ll hold you to itThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Me: no problem. Love you


    Logan: same baby. Now I will scowl at you but in a nice way. \"¡ã


    I shake my head and nce up to see he really is scowling at me, but a secondter he nces around to make sure no one is watching before throwing me a wink as well. I hold back a smile and turn my attention to Andrea instead. She took a seat next to Asher and is turned in his direction, running her hand down his arm. \*


    I can see the vain in his neck tensing but he''s putting on a good act of enjoying Andrea''s attention. In the corner of my eye, I can see two girls watching me and whispering to each other. I quickly turn away and lower my head again


    The next few sses y out the same. The boys flirting with other girls right in front of me and me looking hurt. Seeing the guys like that churns my stomach even though I know it''s all fake. When the bell rings for lunch I rush to the bathroom and lock myself in a stall.


    "Oh my gosh. That''s her! I knew the Angels wouldn''t slum it with someone like her for long. I mean she is in at best and totally weird


    It was probably a bet or something. Did you see Andrea all over Asherst ss? It''s like things are finally going back to normal." One of the girls I rushed past said to her friend


    I know that I shouldn''t care but the way she says that the guys have been slumming it with me hurts more than I thought it would. Being with the guys has helped mee a long way with seeing myself in a more positive way, but was that true? I shouldn''t care because the guys have told me how they felt about me but that little voice of doubt has started to rise again


    "Well, my friend who helps in the office says she''ll be gone soon. Out of sight out of mind, you know? No one is going to care or remember after a week I guarantee it." The other girl says. I


    My heart clenches and I feel a single tear fall down my cheek and I try to fight the many more gathering in my eyes. I can''t let their words hurt me, but maybe it''s for the best. At least my pain will look real because some of it is


    I hear the door m closed and I open the door to check and see if I''m alone now. The bathroom seems empty so I step up to the mirror and look at my reflection. My eyes look watery and I decide I''ll use this for the final act. I''ll need the tears for when I see that snake all over Asher


    The mental image alone is making the tears even more real, but I hang


    on to them as best I can. With one more deep breath, I step toward the door and pull it open, ready to y my part


    As I walk down the hall everyone is whispering about me and some even have their phones out. I hate this but a public spectacle is what I need so I ignore them. I finally make it to the cafeteria and I slowly open the door. As soon as I step inside everything goes ufortably quiet. I look up and see Andrea sitting on Asher''sp, their lips locked together in an intense kiss


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I freeze right there in front of the cafeteria door and lock my eyes on them. A few people start tough and whisper and it catches Andrea''s attention. She breaks her kiss with Asher and turns to me. The smirk on her face is full of triumph and hate


    "Well well, look who''s fallen back down to the bottom of the food chain." She stands and walks toward me, a sway to her hips and head held high


    When she is standing in front of me, I mentally prepare myself for anything awful she might say. She doesn''t say another word though, her hand raises and all I feel is pain. My head is forced to the side at the impact of her hand against my cheek


    "How dare you try and take what''s mine you little bitch." She grows between clenched teeth. "You''re done here. Girls! Show her out." (")


    Andrea steps back and I nce over to the guys. There standing and ready to step in but I shake my head. They can''t stop them or this


    would all blow up. Two of Andrea''s crew step up and each grab one of my arms. They pull me out of the cafeteria and down the hall to the entrance of the school. They m the doors open and drag me outside


    Once were in front of the school they release me with a shove and I stumble forward nearly falling to my knees


    I catch myself and turn to them with my chest rising and falling with hate and an urge to fight back


    "Bye bye rat! Don''t bothering back! If you do we''ll do more than string you up. We''ll use poison, and make sure you won''t survive." They say without a hint of humor. 7 }


    They aren''t making empty threats, they mean every word. These girls are happy to kill me to keep what they want. I am an obstacle to them and that means I''m a threat. I turn to walk away from them when I feel one of the girls push me between my shoulder des and send me tumbling down the front steps


    Ind hard and I struggle to take in a breath. The impact had knocked the wind out of me and I''m sure I have more serious injuries but my head is pounding too much for me to feel much else. Warm liquid trails down into my mouth and the taste of my blood snaps me back and I whimper from the pain that crashes into me all at once


    "Whoops." One of them says before turning away andughing


    I watch them go


    "Emma!" I hear his voice call my name and I go still..?


    That voice sends a chill down my spine and I feel sick to my stock and not because of my injuries..¡ã


    It worked. He ising for me. I?

 Chapter 52

    Four or Dead


    Asher


    "Is it done?" My dad asks as soon as he answers my call


    "Yeah, she''s with him now," I reply through a clenched jaw


    Andrea and her girls were more violent than I had expected and me and the guys were ready to screw the n and step in to protect Emma, but she called us off with one look. She has that power over us, but I wish I had stepped in any way and thrown everything away to keep her from leaving. Watching Zanee to her rescue and putting his hands on her makes me sick to my stomach


    "She agreed to update me as soon as she is settled. I''ll be monitoring her as best I can son, don''t worry." My dad sounded like he actually cared, but how could he if he agreed to this?


    "There is nothing you can do now dad. She is in a den of wolves and has no idea what to expect. We know nothing about that man and his crew


    Hell, we didn''t even know anything until Emma brought us a name. So how are you going to help her? You can''t! If she dies dad I swear I will kill you. Do you hear me?" I end the call before he can reply to my threatsN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I don''t care that he''s my father. If my girl is killed, everyone in our crew will pay with blood. I will burn the whole thing down if anything happens to her


    Four or Dead


    Asher


    "Is it done?" My dad asks as soon as he answers my call


    "Yeah, she''s with him now," I reply through a clenched jaw


    Andrea and her girls were more violent than I had expected and me and the guys were ready to screw the n and step in to protect Emma, but she called us off with one look. She has that power over us, but I wish I had stepped in any way and thrown everything away to keep her from leaving. Watching Zanee to her rescue and putting his hands on her makes me sick to my stomach


    "She agreed to update me as soon as she is settled. I''ll be monitoring her as best I can son, don''t worry." My dad sounded like he actually cared, but how could he if he agreed to this? I"


    "There is nothing you can do now dad. She is in a den of wolves and has no idea what to expect. We know nothing about that man and his crew


    Hell, we didn''t even know anything until Emma brought us a name. So how are you going to help her? You can''t! If she dies dad I swear I will kill you. Do you hear me?" I end the call before he can reply to my threats


    I don''t care that he''s my father. If my girl is killed, everyone in our crew will pay with blood. I will burn the whole thing down if anything happens to her


    "She''ll let us know when she''s safe," Leo saysying his hand on my shoulder. ''


    "T don''t like this. What if they take her phone? We won''t know anything if she cant contact us. I hate this!" I yell mming my fist into the closest locker


    "None of us like this man, but it''s done. Now we need to wait. So stop punching things because the only thing that it will do is hurt you. It won''t bring her back." Logan adds and I turn to him and scowl


    "She put the ne on this morning. We can keep track of her with that. She isn''t alone." Jayden reminds us. \¡ã


    We are all standing in the hallway looking through the windows of the double doors at the spot where Emma was taken. As soon as the act was ended we escaped the girls we had tricked into helping us. I felt sick having Andrea near me like that and kissing her felt like my skin was being burned. I hated that girl''s every cell and I was d the moment I could tell her off


    We made sure we didn''t say too much because knowing Andrea''s big mouth, word could get back to Zane that this whole thing was a setup


    "T want to skin those girls alive for hurting Emma. I just might." Logan growls out as we turn and head back down the hallway


    Thank god we are graduating in a few weeks. I''ll be happy to be out of this hell hole, but I guess we''ll be thrown back into another. My dad has


    something nned for us I can tell. Agreeing to Emma''s n shifted something in him. I saw the way he looked at her. He''s infatuated with her, but it doesn''t seem like he tried anything. Emma would have told us if he had, but that tells me one thing...he won''t let anything happen to her either


    The idea of my dad having any attraction to our girl makes me want to put a gun to his head but if his fascination with her keeps her alive I don''t care. At least not now, but when the right timees I am going to kick his ass. (*)


    "So should we ditch the rest of the day?" Logan suggests and I let out a huff of augh


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Yeah. Let''s go." I say heading for my locker


    We grab our stuff and leave. I want to get home and check on Jayden''s tracker. He set it up to ry to his phone but that only alerts him on location not the sound it picks up. I still don''t know how he got the crazy thing but it''s going to be our saving grace if Emma is in trouble


    ee


    When we get back home Jayden immediately grabs hisptop and we all sit around the living room table and wait for him to pull up the software


    "Are you sure that thing picks up sound? It''s like the size of a dime." Logan asks again. II)


    "It''s advanced technology so yes. I wouldn''t have gone with anything less than the best for Emma." Jayden assured us


    "So how was your night? Emma is always too quiet I can never tell."


    Logan asks with a mischievous smirk. \*) Leo punches him in the arm hard and Loganughs


    "She enjoyed it and so did I. Why jealous?" Jayden asks not even lifting his eyes from the screen


    "Hell yeah! I am going to get our girl to scream though." He says threading his hands behind his head and smiling proudly


    "You won''t. Emma spent her whole life being threatened not to make a sound when her father beat her. I don''t think it''s in her to scream." Leo


    points out and Logan''s smile falls


    "Yeah," Logan says with a sigh. "I wish I could bring that guy back just to kill him all over again. His death was too quick."


    "T go for efficiency. You know that. Torture is your thing, and it wasn''t


    like there was time." Jayden says and I shiver


    That guy was cold-hearted pure and simple which made him a perfect killer. Maybe it was watching his whole family murdered, but he could kill with a flick of his finger. He is deadly, far more so than the rest of us. He probably felt nothing about killing that bastard, he was only worried about what Emma would think. Our girl was thankfully not


    Those two were an odd pair but he needs her just like the rest of us, more so. That''s why we were fine letting him have Emma''sst night


    That and because she wanted to have that time alone with him. Jayden slips into the background with ease but Emma always keeps her eye on him. It''s almost like she knows exactly what goes on with him. She knew they needed to connect on that level to seal their bond


    She is brilliant like that. She has no doubts that Leo and Logan know where they stand with her, but Jayden doesn''t think he deserves her


    She wanted to show him that he does, that even when she''s gone...we are all a part of her. Our friend may be cold-hearted but with Emma, he hides a list of fears. She is light and he is shadow, two things that can never touch and yet they do. So yeah we let him have one night, but as soon as Emma is back he is going to have to get in line


    We all nned on iming our girl at least a few times when she is back with us. Maybe even all at once. The thought makes me smile to myself and when I nce up at Logan he smirks like he knows exactly what I''m thinking


    "Tt''s up," Jayden says and I shake away my less than appropriate thoughts, and join the guys around the screen


    "Tt looks like they''ve been over half the city. They are probably trying to get rid of any possible tails." Jayden says and I nod


    The guy wasn''t an idiot


    "Where are they?" Leo asks


    "Here, but there is one of many high rises there. It''s not specific on what level or room she''s in. If we stormed the ce we could spend hours trying to find her and they could escape long before we find her." Jayden exins and I scowl


    Smart move Zane


    "That''s smart. He probably has his whole organization spread across all his properties for that reason." Leo adds


    We couldn''t go in now if we wanted to. We needed Emma to tell us where she is when the timees. She had a n to get a message to us if she couldn''t reach us through calls or texts. We would watch every day for that message and when ites we''ll be ready with an army behind us

 Chapter 53

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    "Where are we going?" I ask Zane when I notice we don''t seem to be going anywhere specific, more like driving aimlessly


    "One of my properties in the city." He says looking out the window and giving his driver yet another stream of directions that sound like they


    lead nowhere


    I assume no one of this is an ident and the logical reason would be that he is trying to be sure we aren''t being followed. Although I find this level of caution a little excessive. These kinds of men are always overly paranoid when ites to their secrets. It reminds me of my dad constantly changing his number, bank ounts, license tes, and so on. I found all that just as ridiculous as this..*)


    It''s simple. Don''t do anything illegal then you wouldn''t have to watch your back so extensively. .¡ã


    "My doctor is waiting for us there. He can check out all your injuries." His attention was turned to me now and he gives me a concerned once


    over


    Feeling his eyes travel over me makes me feel sick but I have to push all that away and act my part. I was in and now I had to keep my cover in ce. My cover as the helpless orphan who is wounded and naive and in need of rescuing. Only some of that is true. I''m not helpless anymore


    that''s for sure


    I smile to myself when I think back to my training. It''s was an intense experience trying to cram all that in but there is one good thing about me...I can be a very fast learner when I need to be and I always remember what I learn. So that move with the gun, yep I am definitely using that one. I just need a kickass outfit to go along with my new skills. Too bad I will have to settle for whatever Zane ns to dress me in. GY


    That''s the thing about being the arm candy for one of the most powerful men in the city, they control everything you do. I had to expect the worst going into this but being arm candy for Zane is the least of my worries. I needed to find out about his crew and his business which was not going to be easy


    Someone as paranoid as he seems won''t spill all his secrets for the girl he wants. He may bring me in but he isn''t going to let me see everything, not until I prove I''m the woman who ns to rule by his side and nothing less. I am not sure if it''s possible for me to take ona role like that but I need to try


    Finally, we start to head downtown and it''s a short drive before we are pulling up to the entrance of the most beautiful hotel I have ever seen. I had not expected this to be the kind of property Zane would bring me to at all. Does he live here?


    As if reading my thoughts he smiles at me and says, "The whole top floor of this hotel is reserved for me and my special guests."


    "Wow. This ce is....amazing." I say in disbelief and my reaction is one hundred percent real at this moment


    I have rarely been downtown so everything looks amazing and a bit


    overwhelming, but in the best way..*!


    The car pulls to a stop at the entrance of the hotel where a giant fountain sits. Why are all rich people obsessed with fountains? I mean my family had money, my father never would have met Zane if we didn''t, but we never had a fountain


    Aman dressed in a suit and bow tie walks toward Zane''s door and pulls it open for him


    "Wee, sir." He says lowering his head to Zane


    I pause, not sure what would be the proper thing to do. Do I slide over to his side and get out or do I wait for someone to open my door too? I decide to go with the former. I slide all the way over and spin just enough to set my feet on the ground before a hand reaches out to me


    Zane waits for me to take it and when I do he applies a small amount of force to encourage me to stand


    Once I am out of the car he keeps hold of my hand and leads me toward the entrance


    The door frames shine and glisten as if they were formed out of real gold. My eyes wander over every detail of the patterns cut into the metal making it look extravagant. The doors open for us and two more


    sharply dressed men step out and hold them back to let us pass


    When I step inside I can''t help the gasp that leaves my mouth


    Everything shines. The floor is a stunning white marble that has small translucent stones that almost look like crystals woven throughout


    Where the sunlight hits it looks like a pathway made of diamonds


    There is gold ent everywhere, and clean white furniture with soft blue pieces scattered to add a hint of color..?)


    If I didn''t despise Zane and everything he stands for I may have liked it here, but I am here for one thing, and being wooed by grandiose disys isn''t it. That doesn''t mean I can''t pretend. [)This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "This ce is beautiful. I have never seen anything like it." I say walking just a step behind Zane to take everything in


    "Good afternoon sir." A man at the front desk says greeting Zane as we head toward...yep gold-colored elevator doors


    Even though I know it''s not real gold, it sure shines like it is


    "T need my usual sent up to my suite enough for two. Has the doctor arrived?" Zane asks the man


    "Yes, sir he is waiting in room 552." The man answers


    "Good thank you. Come, Emma." Zane pulls me toward the elevator and I give the man at the front desk a quick wave and a ''thank you''. \'')


    The elevator opens for us and even though there is a small group of other people waiting, no one gets in with us. The doors close and finally Zane releases me. He presses one of the buttons on the wall and pulls out his phone. We fall silent and I take that time to see how many floors are in this ce. 68 floors? No way!


    "Are there things you need from your old ce? I can have one of my men pick them up for you." Zane asks me suddenly


    "Oh, I didn''t have much there. A few pieces of clothes but not much else." I say


    Not exactly true. The guys love buying me clothes and gifts but I need to seem lost and desperate, so I lie. Thankfully I am pretty good at lieing since I lied all these years about what my father had been doing to me


    "All the basics will be ready for you in your suite and tomorrow we can go and get whatever else you need." He says moving closer to me and giving my hand a sympathetic squeeze..?)


    He seems so normal. Nothing at all like the cold cruel man I had thought he was. I didn''t find him threatening during our time together even though I had not consented. Even now I don''t feel threatened by him but that isn''t saying much.


    He had to be ruthless to lead a crew and handle the people involved with supplying his more illegal side business. Good guys don''t exist in that world


    "Thank you. I-I don''t know what would have happened if you didn''te for me." I say with my best damsel in distress voice


    It made me sick to have to pretend to be helpless and alone. I had put most of those feelings behind me and wanted it to stay in the past but I need that side of me now if I was going to sell this. I just hope I don''t fall deeper into that darkness than necessary, or I may not recover this time


    We reach the top floor of the hotel and I follow Zane down the hallway to the room marked 552. Zane pulls out a golden key card, because apparently this guy is Midas, and a ding tells us that his golden card has worked. The room we step into is huge, and it makes me wonder what Zane''s suite looks like. \¡ã


    "Mr. Dalton." I turn quickly to see a man in his fortiese out from one of the bedrooms. "Everything is ready in here."


    Okay, this does not feel right. Why does he need a whole room to check out a few bumps and bruises?


    "Emmae in here please," Zane says extending his hand to show me into the room


    I offer the doctor a polite smile and force my feet to the door leading into the mysterious room. I stop as soon as I see what''s waiting for me


    inside


    ''What''s all this for?" I ask nervously turning to look at Zane. \*


    "It''s for safety love. Your''s and mine."


    What have I gotten myself into? \*)

 Chapter 54

    Four or Dead  Leo


    "Shit." I hear Jayden yell suddenly while we sit around the living room eating some takeout from a nearby burger joint. 7


    When I stopped by to pick up our stuff the owner was surprised to see me again. Emma had been making it her mission to try and cook all our meals, so it had been a while since we had to resort to our usual fast-food spots..'')


    "What?" I ask him pulling my attention away from my tablet


    "Emma''s tracker signal, It''s gone," Jayden growls out mming a bit too


    hard on the keys of hisptop


    "What the hell do you mean it''s gone, Jay?" Asher asks angrily standing and looking about ready to kill our friend


    "It''s gone offline. Which should not be possible." Jayden exins


    "What could cause it?" I ask him


    "The tracker works by satellitemunication instead of radio signals which are detectable. Which means something has scrambled the signal or her tracker is destroyed." Jayden continues


    "What do we do? Can we restart the program and try to sync with the


    satellite again?" I ask


    "Tm trying but the signal is gone," Jayden says before standing and clutching hisptop tightly


    We all stop moving and watch him. He can be scary and unpredictable when he loses his temper and this is one of those times when we have no idea how he will react. He loves Emma and if the one thing he hoped would keep us connected to her is gone, he is going to blow. As if summoning the darkness in him, I watch him lift hisptop and throw it full force at the nearest wall. His expression doesn''t shift once even at the sight of hisptop breaking into pieces and falling to the floor. \*


    Then he turns and walks out of the room without a word


    "This isn''t good," Logan says turning back to us after watching Jayden leave. "He is going to do something stupid."


    "We need to find him an outlet before he starts hurting people," Asher says jumping to his feet and pulling out his phone


    There is silence while we wait to see what he has in mind


    "Hey Tony, do you have one?" Asher asks one of Devaro''s trusted men


    "Good, don''t touch them. We will handle it. Okay, see you soon." I?


    "They have someone for Jay?" Logan asks with a smirk on his face


    He gets too much pleasure from watching people be beaten to an inch


    of their life, but he hardly ever gets his hands dirty. He is a pretty boy and hates to get blood on his hands unless it''s for a good enough reason. There is only one person he will willingly break skin for now,


    and we are all willing to get our hands dirty for that guy


    Zane Dalton


    Even I would be willing to throw a few blows at him when we finally get our girl back. I usually prefer a bullet to a fist, but I would be willing to make an exception for that bastard


    "What do they got?" Logan asks standing and leisurely stretching his arms above his head


    "Apparently they finally captured one of the men from thetest attack on our stash house. Unlike the others, he doesn''t seem to be in a rush to die. They have him strung up at one of the safe houses, so I told them Jay will do the interrogation." Asher tells us while typing something on his phone, no doubt sending a text to Jay about our new ns for tonight


    "Let''s gear up," Asher says leaving the room with Logan and me on his heels. CJ


    We all head toward the stairs and split up to our rooms to get changed


    We all have a set look when ites to crew business. We aren''t just any thugs, we are four of the most deadly members of our crew, and we dress like it


    With Emma gone, we''re all on edge and this was the perfect chance to get some of that anger and frustration out


    ''When I open my closet I spot my gear right away


    ck t-shirt, ck cargo pants, a bulletproof vest with about a dozen pockets, and my ckbat boots


    Jayden and I are not as bulky as Asher and Logan but with our gear, we look every bit as deadly as our brothers


    I strap my vest tight to my chest and open the box I keep in the safe at the back of my closet. My weapons safe. Inside I have a variety of handguns, knives, the random granade, and a slew of bullets. I pick out my favorite gun, the Smith and Wesson M&P 9. It''s new and angry looking but so far it''s done well, so it''s been my go-to recently


    As a precaution, I also add a few knives to my vest as well along with a couple of clips, ready and waiting. Who knows, maybe we can check up on a few of our suppliers when we finish with the rat. \*)


    As I said, we all have a lot of anger to get out now that Emma is away


    We pulled back a lot when she came, trying to be better men, but we needed this, or we would go crazy sitting around waiting to hear if she is okay


    "Leo let''s go!" Asher yells through my door after banging on it hard and loud


    "T''ming!" I yell back, my voice nearly a growl


    Yeah tensions between us were already starting, we need to get out of here and find a release. God help the man who will be under our care


    tonight, he will beg for death before we''re done with him


    Jayden


    Ihave a talent for keeping my emotions in check mostly because not much gets me riled up. That is unless it involves Emma. She is my everything now and only she can pull out any real emotion from me. I smile around her and only her more than I have with anyone in a long time. She is the love of my life and not knowing where she is or what is happening has me so wound up that keeping my anger tapped down feels impossible


    When Asher sent the messaging saying we had ns for tonight, I felt thrilled. I needed this. To feel blood in my hands. To hurt someone the way I am hurting right now. I know that makes me a monster, but I am way past caring..*


    All the anger I keep pent up goes toward doing my job, being one of the deadliest Angel in our crew. Myck of emotion makes killing and torturinge easy to me. The guys know shit is about to go down when I get as angry as I had earlier. They are the only ones I allow to see even the smallest amount of my real emotions. They know when to get out of my way when I get like this._''


    "We''re ready Jay," Asher says meeting me next to the kitchen ind


    Leo and Logan trail after him in their all-ck gear. We always wor all ck when we did crew work. The look was ideal for a lot of reasons. To keep us hidden at night, to intimidate in the daylight, and to hide blood. We didn''t need to get all dressed up for an interrogation, but I hoped that any intel we get from this guy will lead us to something good and this night can get more interesting. \'')


    Zane Dalton is in my crosshairs and I am ready to take a shot at his organization. Maybe one or two at the man himself. I can''t kill him, not yet but soon


    Very soon


    He will feel the full extent of the beast inside me when the timees and not just mine but everyone who cares for Emma. Which now includes Devaro and four of his top men. That guy doesn''t stand a chance, and he will know it real soon


    "Let''s get this done," I say walking around the ind and past my brothers, leading them to our front door. I''


    **#


    It takes us thirty minutes to reach just outside of the city to the edge of the surrounding woods and toward one of our closest safe houses. We have ten that lead further north but this is the one we currently use for these special conversationsN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    We pull up to the unassuming cabin and park our car around back. Two


    of our guys are standing guard in front of the house and two more around the back door. When we step out and head for the back door they nod to us before letting us pass


    When we step inside I hear muffled screams. One of our men was getting our guest ready for us, perfect


    We pass through the kitchen and through the swinging door leading to the living room. There is nothing in the room besides one chair which currently had a sweaty sobbing rat strapped to it


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Tony! What are you doing here man?" Logan asks throwing an arm around Tony''s shoulder. [?)


    "Just warming things up for you guys. Plus things are too quiet for me and I needed to get my blood pumping. I hate waiting around, it''s the worst part of this job." Tony mumbles in annoyance


    "Dad doesn''t have you on recon?" Asher asks


    "Nah, he wanted to make sure we get something out of this guy as soon as possible. He hopes he''ll spill enough that we can hit Dalton hard. I think he wants to quicken things along so Miss Emma isn''t there longer than she needs to be. I don''t like it. I mean I trained her and she picked things up like a pro but I don''t like her there either. I don''t like her unprotected." Tony says with a snarl..¡ã


    Emma has easily drawn a crowd of protectors to her and even though I should be jealous, I know these guys well enough that I have no reason


    to be. They see Emma as one of us, the mo important one f us and I am d of it. I could probably go so far as to say they would protect her from any of us or even Devaro if need be. Tony was one of those loyal kinds and when he ars his loyalty, he holds to it. He would die to protect Emma and that gives me peace of mind. I"


    The other crew members haven''t had a chance to get to know Emma, but I know when they do they will all be d to swear to protect her


    She has this way about her that brings everyone to her side, and she doesn''t even have to try. Actually, she would make a great leader of the Angels if we didn''t have ns to leave this life once this is all over.'')


    "We don''t like it either but Emma is stubborn when she wants to be and there is nothing we can do now that won''t blow her cover


    Unfortunately, that means we are stuck twiddling our thumbs until we get the green light to go in." Logan says moving away from Tony and stepping in front of the man strapped to the chair. I!


    He leans down and smiles widely. "Hello there. We are going to have some fun together." *)


    Logan removes the man''s gag and the guy gives him a cocky smirk like he thinks he won the lottery to have Logan interrogate him. Logan has that charm that makes people misjudge him and think they are safe around him, even with his size


    Logan knows this so he says, "Oh you won''t be talking to me, you''ll be talking to him." Logan turns to me and steps away


    I step forward with my arms crossed and my cold expressionless face on tight. My expressionless face is always enough to get people sweating, everyone except Emma. She just cocks her head at me with one eyebrow raised and I melt. She isn''t put off by my cold exterior and she doesn''t let it push her away


    This guy, however, his cocky face falls the moment his eyes meet mine


    He knows he''s in trouble and that is what makes me smile. A smile that


    promises pain and blood


    Two of my favorite things


    Time to go to work

 Chapter 55

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    I wake up with a groan as I try toe back to my body from the darkness of forced sleep. What happened? My head is pounding and my mouth is dry but I try to lick my lips anyway


    "Emma?" A deep male voice sends my heart into a panicked gallop


    making my eyes fly open


    I nce around and sit up quickly, shuffling back against the headboard of the bed while at the same time trying to remember where I am


    When my eyes rest on Zane sitting on the bed not far from me my


    memoriese rushing back


    "What happened?" I ask, my voice sounding a little horse


    "A little precaution of bringing you here is nting a small device to help keep track of you." Did he just say he imnted a tracking device in me? 4)


    I let out a breath running my fingers through my hair while I let the fog in my head clear a little. My body feels sore, so I try to adjust myself to sit morefortably and that''s when I feel a shot of pain in my hip. I wince and throw my hand up to cover the area that is throbbing only to make it hurt more. [)


    "Careful, you don''t want to break open your stitches do you?¡± Zane says


    offering me a unreadable nce


    "Zane, I don''t understand? What is this?" I ask lifting my shirt to find a white bandage taped to my hip


    "Well, my dear. I wanted to be sure that if anything happened to you or if someone had the very bad idea of taking you from me that I could find you anywhere." He says standing and fixing his suit. "Now I have to go. I have a meeting in half an hour." \¡ã)


    He turns and strides toward the door with a walk like he is the master of the whole world, which I guess in this town he is. \''


    I throw back the covers and try to rush after him. He doesn''t even seem to notice me stumbling behind him until he is standing in front of the suite door


    He turns to me and offers me a smile. "There''s a party tonight in honor of a recent deal I closed, and I want to take you as my date. It will be


    good for my friends to meet my fianc¨¦. Don''t you think?"


    My heart is racing and not in a good way. His fianc¨¦? I mean I know that technically that is true, but it sounds wrong when he says it. There is no way I would ever marry this guy, and on the first day, I have to pretend in front of a room full of people that I was happy about this?


    At this moment I wished I had spent more time preparing for this because it was going to be one of the hardest things I would ever do to stand in a room full of people on the arm of the man who bought me


    "I''ll have one of my people bring you something appropriate to wear. So get dolled up darling, it''s going to be fun." He says winking at me and pulling the door open


    When the door opens I take a quick nce and see two men standing beside the door and a few men stationed further down the hall as well. I needed to know what I was dealing with if I nned on escaping at some point. \*)


    Zane steps out of the room but turns again to say, "My men will be standing guard at all times to keep you safe Emma, and this door can only be opened by me or my men. You arepletely safe. See you tonight." ")


    Before I can fully under his words the door closes and I hear the chiming sound of it locking. Realization hits me and I rush toward the door, pulling on the handle in a panic. \*


    "Zane wait! Please isn''t lock me in here!" I cry out as I p my hand against the door. .*)


    I was so stupid to think I was ready for this. How could I be when something as small as being locked inside a room was enough to send me into a spiral of fear and panic. A sob escapes me that sounds weak and broken, but as the memories of my small closet roome shing through my mind I can''t help myself. \*)


    I turn and slide down the door until my body is slumped against it. Hot tears are falling from my eyes and I pull my legs closer to me and bury


    my head in my arms


    It''s too soon. I''m not ready for this. Maybe I never would have been. All this time I thought I was healing when what I was really doing was pushing my past away and trying to bury it far away. I haven''t been pretending that I am better but I''m not. Far from it


    I don''t know how long I cry for but when I finally calm myself I pull myself up and scan the room for my backpack. Jayden ad. Leo had encrypted a old phone for me, and right now I needed to hear my guy''s voices. II)


    At first nce, I don''t see my stuff anywhere, so I stumble around the unfamiliar room and search for it once again. I finally find it resting against one of the sofas. It looks intact, but I carry to the bedroom I had left and start to do a quick inventory of my stuff, and as far as I can see nothing is gone


    When I''m satisfied that nothing was taken I feel along the hem on the inside for the invisible pocket sewn inside my bag. I had bought a backpack that has a thick back so that a small phone could be hidden inside. My finger pushed through the Velcro hold and I reached for my secret phone. It''s old, and hard to trace so it was perfect to use to contact the boys


    I hold it tight in my hand and walk into my attached bathroom


    Hopefully from here none of my guards would be able to hear me. Once the bathroom door is closed and locked I turn on the bath to add some


    extra noise. It''s not ideal to go through all this but there was no other


    choice. Obviously, I couldn''t hope to be able to contact the boys regrly but today I needed them


    There is only one name in the contacts


    A


    A for my Angels


    I press the small phone icon and put the phone to my ear. Even the sound of the ringing sounds different from newer phones which has me


    wondering just how old this thing is


    "Talk." Iugh at Logan''s attempt at not giving himself away


    "Hey!" I say a little too weakly


    "Emma! Oh man baby you had us worried. Are you okay?" I smile


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Locked in an fancy suite but fine." I admit but I try to


    keep my sadness hidden


    It''s only been a couple of houses and I hate to admit I''m missing the guys like crazy. They have be my home and my crutch, and now


    I''mpletely on my own. \¡ã)


    "He locked you inside your room?" Logan asks wiht a hint of anger in his words. \*


    "Yeah, there are two men guarding my room and at least six in the


    hallway leading to the elevator. This ce is crazy big, and the floor I''m on has a hidden button to get to it." I exin


    It isn''t much for them to go on when the timees for me to get out


    of here, but hopefully, that will change the longer I''m here


    "Did you see where he took you?" He asks


    "It''s some kind of hotel, but I didn''t see the name of it or the street name. I have never really spent much time downtown so it''s hard for me to recognize anything. He''s taking me to a party tonight though, I can try to get a better look at thing: when we leave." I assure him


    "That''s okay, whatever you can give us is something to work with. Do you have a n for the party?" He asks


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Since it''s so early on I don''t think he will befortable enough to speak openly about anything yet, but maybe one of his friends will


    They may think I am already included in everything and slip up. I''ll feel things out when I get there." Talking to Logan now has calmed my nerves a little and I finally feel like my head is clear again..*)


    "Great. Wait hang on Leo wants to talk to you." Logan says and i hear some hushed voices before Leo answers


    "Em?" God I love his warm voice


    "Hey. I miss you." I admit to him


    "I miss you too. I am going crazy worrying about you. The others too


    We had to drag Jayden out to calm him down." He lets out a low chuckle


    "Is he okay?" I ask feeling worried for my broody boy


    "Yeah, nothing a little mayhem couldn''t fix." I had tough now too


    "T hope you boys don''t get into too. Much trouble while I''m gone. I just whipped you boys into shape." I tease. \*)


    Heughs too, and the sound makes tingles run down my arms. I don''t hear Leough often so when I do it does something to meThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I cant promise you that we won''t get into trouble, but I promise not to shed too much blood." I should be shocked by his words, but in a way I''m relieved


    He wasn''t pretending anymore or holding things back from me. He was being honest about what they are doing, and that''s what I have wanted all along


    "Do what you have to, i trust you guys. You know that." I remind him


    "I know. We all know, and we are going to try and be more open with you. So tell me how much you miss me?" He says teasingly and Iugh a realugh this time


    Leo has changed a lot since the summer we were friends, and even


    though there is a new darkness inside him there is still some of that Leo I used to know. I don''t care what he is now or what any of the other boys are, I''m just d they''re mine

 Chapter 56

    Emma


    After I say goodbye to the boys I take my time cleaning up. That, unfortunately, means removing the bandage over my new wound. I still can''t believe Zane drugged me and had some man perform surgery in a hotel room. This guy is even more messed up in the head than my father and I didn''t even think that was possible. I guess being that paranoid will make things like this seem...normal. I can''t say I understand his reasons, but I also can''t say it surprises me that he is on the same side of crazy as the man who sold his daughter to another man. \*


    The bathroom is the fanciest one I have ever been in. Everything is ss and white marble. Even the sink bowls are made of frosted ss and sit above the counter like a bowl. The mirror has a white vintage- style frame that is absolutely beautiful I never thought I would consider a mirror beautiful but it really is


    After Iam done admiring the decor I take a good look at myself in the mirror. I have slight dark circles under my eyes and my eyes look red and irritated. Whatever sedative they gave me must not be agreeing with my body. My hair is untamed and wild. I pretty much look like a hot mess. I tuck a few strands of hair behind my ears feeling myself bing self-conscious. So instead of continuing the harsh judgment of my self I turn and open the ss show door. The showerhead isrge and square which I find odd until I turn the knob and trickles of water


    begin to pour down. The sound of the water is soft and it reminds me a lot of quiet rain..¡ã


    I take a second to breathe in some of the steam that is quickly filling the room. Maybe once this is over I can convince the guys to get a shower head like this in our ce..'')


    I carefully remove my clothes so I don''t stretch the fresh stitches on my hip. I''m pretty sure I shouldn''t wash it like I normally would so ill have to be careful. Honestly, I''m not sure how to go about this. When I was in the hospital my wounds were not like this, so I''m not sure how to take care of this kind of thing. When I''m standing in only my bra and panties I nce down at the bandage and am happy to see that it hasn''t bled through. I slowly pull the tape away and I finally get a look at the size of the wound. It''s about two inches long and that makes me a little nervous. How big is the thing they put in me? I!


    I should be able to feel the size if I put a little pressure around the incision, but it is already painful enough so I thought better of it. Once the rest of my clothes are set on the counter I walk into the shower. The warmth around me feels amazing and the gentle tapping of the water against my skin feels amazing. My body feels less tense now and the soft sounds are helping clear my mind more so I can think of my next move


    As much as the guys hate that I have stepped into this world, I wish I had a better mind for these kinds of missions. I have never done anything like this, and now I''m realizing how really unprepared I am


    The acting shoulde easy enough I hope. Every day at school


    pretending my father didn''t beat me every night to the inch of my consciousness takes some basic acting skill. Though I''m sure it had a lot to do with people just not paying attention to the weird girl who neverN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    talks to anyone. I!


    That situation was a lot different than pretending around a bunch of professional liars and pretenders. People with this kind of money always pretended to be kind and weing while turning around and sabotaging each other either in gossip or business. Yet another thing I know nothing about. Even though I was technically born into this world, my father never spoke to me about business or anything rted to it. How am I meant to talk to these people when I have nothing worth saying? .*)


    I suppose that''s the point for Zane. I will be his arm candy and keep my mouth shut other than a simple greeting to all his high-ss friends


    That thought makes me wish I was the head of a powerful organization that could easily go head to head with him and makes him look weak in front of all those people I simply smiled silently to. Not likely to happen but hey a girl can dream right? \


    I have no idea where that thought came from. Those boys have been rubbing off on me more than I realized. That makes me smile though. I so badly want to feel a part of their world and not an outside spectator


    Maybe that''s why I pushed to do this, to prove I belong in their world with them. \'')


    My thoughts are interrupted by a knock at the bathroom door that I had the right sense to lock before getting undressed


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Yes?" I call out


    "Ma''am I have brought your gown for the evening." A woman says through the door


    "Okay, please leave it on the bed," I call back


    "Yes ma''am." The woman replies and I stay silent to listen for the sound of her leaving


    Even with the door locked I don''t feelfortable having someone I don''t know in my room. Being in a ce with so many strangers is definitely putting me on edge


    I quickly wash the best I can and I make sure to wash my hair well so it looks soft and healthy. There are a lot of products in the shower I know for a fact cost a small fortune. it makes me wonder how long Zane has been preparing this room fo me. I don''t think too much into it right now because I don''t want to be any more awkward around him than I will probably be tonight. So I finish up my shower and wrap a warm fluffy towel around my slim body. I wish I was able to gain more weight than I have, but I think all the years of being starved so often my body is permanently damaged. \¡ã


    Again I try not to focus on that right now and instead I walk out from the bathroom and into my adjoining room. My heart nearly stops when I see Zane sitting in the chair in the corner of my room


    "Oh! Zane," I say nervously


    I wrap the towel as tightly as I can around me and try not to look too scared of finding him sitting in my room while I''mpletely naked


    His eyes slowly lift from his phone and he takes a moment to look em over from head to toe. His face doesn''t give anything away until his eyes meet mine. That''s when he gives me a smile that makes me feel sick. He looks almost sweet, which I know won''tst. I haven''t spent much time with him but he seems to run from nice to indifferent in a snap of a finger. He stands without a word and walks slowly toward me. Out of instinct I move back and try to keep a good distance between us, but I tun into the wall


    He moves close enough to be in arms distance from me and once again he looks me over


    "You really are beautiful." He says softly before reaching out and brushing a finger down the side of my neck


    I suck in a breath as his finger runs slowly down my neck and against my corbone. He stops just above my towel and I feel my panic too intensely to let this go on. What if he tries to do something more than touching me? I can''t handle that right now or ever


    "I should get dressed. I don''t want to hold you up." I say firmly


    That seems to break him from his trance of watching his fingers dance against my skin. He lifts his eyes back to mine and is silent for a few more seconds. Then suddenly he steps back and that emotionless face is back and he nods curtly..*


    "Do not take too long. I''ll send someone to do your hair and makeup." He says and then turns to exit the way he came


    I let out a shaky breath and feel my eyes water. What would he have done to me? Would he have taken me by force? How long can I put him off before he decides to not give me a choice? \¡ã


    I shut my eyes tight and try to calm the fear building inside me. I can''t let that happen. If I do there will be no fixing the trauma I''ll have to face when it ends. \*)

 Chapter 57

    Four or Dead


    Jayden


    I went too far. I let the demons inside me control me and learned nothing from the man we hade to interrogate. The moment Emma''s namee out of his mouth I lost all control. I never want to hear her name from the mouth of anyone involved with Zan Dalton. He is with Emma now and that man has had his hands on her. I don''t know what he could be doing to her right now


    The minute I see Zane Dalton in front of me it will be over the barrel of my gun. Buns aren''t my thing, but for him, I wish for a swift death. I will make sure everyone knows who killed him and let it be a warning that no onees near our girl ever again. **)


    I can feel my control slipping more and more. I look down at my hands and see the evidence of the vengeance I imed from the man sitting across the room from me


    "Easy there, Jay. He''s a dead man." Logan says resting a hand on my shoulder


    I brush off his hand and turn my head to re at him before turning my attention to Tony


    "Bring me another," I say and he answers with a single nodThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I don''t give a damn who he brings, all I know is I need more. It''s clear


    now that Emma was my catalyst. Her presence had muffled the calls of the monster inside. The thing in me that wants blood, pain, and chaos


    I make the shadows my home because it''s safe for everyone when I hide myself. Nothing goodes from me stepping into the light. Nothing unless my girl is there to wee me. Her face shes through my mind over and over like a movie stuck on repeat. I try to use the image of her to calm my mind but it only fuels the anger. I want her here with me, I need her. Her touch alone would be enough


    I''m lost


    Logan''


    We are a freakin mess. It''s like the flood gates have opened and we have lost our minds. Jayden barely let our prisoner get a few words out before he beat the man to death. Jayden is a beast but I have never seen him lose control like he has today. I''


    Leo stands off to the side cleaning his gun over and over


    Asher ispletely shut down. Silent


    As for me, all I can think about is Emma. Nothing else around me exists but her. I see her and hear her voice. God, I want to hold her so badly right now. She is everything to me and I feel like my soul is cracked in two. How could I have wasted so much time not being with her? I?


    All those years she could have been mine and instead I acted like a


    Then I had her. She was mine and I didn''t nearly have enough time with her. All I can think about is...what if I never see her again? What if Zane hurts her or worse kills her when he finds out what she is doing?


    The urge to destroy him grows the longer Emma is with him


    This is torture


    Asher


    It hurts. Everything hurts


    I can''t do this. It has only been hours since Emma left with Zane but it''s


    too long


    My blood feels like it''s on fire. I need her


    I need her to cool these aches inside me


    My beautiful girl. The only light in my life. My everything


    I''m going to marry that girl. I don''t care that we are young. I want to be


    her''s forever..)


    I will follow her even in death. There is no life if she isn''t with me


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Leo


    My brothers are breaking right in front of my eyes. Each of them is an open wound, aching and bleeding


    I had Emma first. I loved her first


    Why did I ever let her go?


    Thinking back at all the times I could, have saved her, protected her,


    makes me crazy. How could I let the love of my life live through that? And now I let her run right back into danger. What kind of man does


    that make me to let her fall into the hands of men who only want to


    hurt her?


    We didn''t get much intel from the guy Jayden killed. As soon as he mentioned Emma''s name Jayden went beat on his ass. I can see Jayden vibrating with the need to do more damage. There may be no bringing him back this time. \*


    Emma was holding us all together. We started depending on her to keep us anchored with her kindness and purely. After everything she has been through she smiles andughs like she is just happy to be alive


    It''s hard to believe not long ago she was willing to end her life right in front of our eyes. That memory is like a stab to my heart. If I lost her that day I would have never recovered. ."


    I know without a doubt that there will never be another girl for me, not ever. Now I just have to survive this time apart without losing myself


    Something tells me that not all of us will make it to the other side with our souls still intact. Emma may not recognize us and this could be the thing that tears us apart for good. \¡ã)


    Emma


    The dress left for me has to be the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. Not only that but the material is some kind of silk and it feels so nice against my skin. The only problem is the sleeveless bodice. My scares are on full disy and it makes tears sting my eyes. How could I wear a dress like this when I look like this. What am I going to do? There is no way Zane will want all those people to see these


    Will he be angry with me? What will he do if he does get angry? Will he add to my collection?."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I''m afraid. I am not as strong as I hoped and now I''m trapped. I keep trying to remind myself that I am not that defenseless girl that I used to be, but my old sense of fear is louder. It keeps telling me to stay quiet and do everything I''m told


    The loud knock at my door almost has me jumping out of my skin. I don''t move because I already know who it is, and he is the one who walks. Zane. If I don''t know he was a monster I would be impressed by how handsome he looks in his grey suit and blouse shirt. He isn''t a bad-looking guy, but he doesn''tpare to my guys. \*


    He is fit but slim and he has that entitled rich guy thing going that I would in no way ever be attracted to. He walks in and stops to take me


    "Emma." He says my name like a whispered prayer and I feel like I''m going to be sick. I


    It''s the same way he said my name that night


    He moves closer and lets his eyes travel up and down my body. The dress is dark blue I''m guessing to match him and there is a long slit up in front of my leg that shows off my whole leg


    "You look beautiful." He says and I can see in his eyes the intensity


    He means what he says and that makes me even more nervous. Then his face shifts into a look of pure rage. He pulls out his phone with force and angrily types away before putting the phone to his ear


    "What made you think this dress was appropriate for Emma? Did you not examine the pictures I sent you? I need a new one immediately


    Same color but withce covering her all the way up." He is silent for a moment and I can see his anger only getting worse. "I don''t care! Make it happen." 2)


    He offers his hand to me and leads me to one of the fancy couches in the living room


    "I''m so sorry love, I will have another dress brought that will be just as beautiful but will hide all of the things you''re worried about." He sits beside me, our legs touching


    I want to move but my eyes are locked on him waiting to see what he is about to do. My heart faces as he lifts his hand and I am scared that he will touch me again. He doesn''t. He reaches into the inside of his suit jacket and pulls out a box..¡ã


    "I got this months ago and I have been saving it for the right time. I want everyone tonight to know that you are mine." He opens the box and I swear my blood runs cold


    Inside the box...is a ring. \¡ã

 Chapter 58

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    A silence falls over Zane and me as I try to take in exactly what I''m looking at. He isn''t proposing I know that, but it''s just as big a shock to be presented with a ring like this. I mean I know we are technically engaged, but this...makes it real. If I ept this ring I am announcing to anyone who sees it that I belong to Zane Dalton. When I had thought about getting married I wanted my boys to be the ones asking, and now I feel like the specialness of being proposed to might be lost for goodN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I-I don''t know what to say," I say breathlessly keeping my eyes fixed on the ring


    "Say you''ll wear it tonight. I want the world to know what a beautiful fiance I have." He says removing the ring from the box and reaching for my left hand. .''


    I want to pull away. I want to curse him and refuse him in every way possible but I can''t. So I let him take my hand and I cringe at the feeling of the cold metal brushing against the sensitive skin of my finger. It feels more like a noose wrapping around me and trapping me here. (2


    Once the ring is secured on my finger he lifts my hand to his lips and ces a soft kiss along the finger where his ring now sits. His eyes lift to mine and I swallow therge lump forming in my throat. His eyes


    burn with possession and male pride for how he has just imed me. I can feel the heat from his stare prickling my skin and not in the good way. My fight or flight reflexes have been going haywire the second he came in and saw me in this dress


    He wants more I know it, but I can never let him touch me that way again. But how long can I keep him away? .'' I


    He starts to move forward so that our faces are close enough that he could kiss me, but at that moment a knockes at the door making me jump back. Zane growls in frustration and pauses for a moment closing his eyes and taking a few deep breaths. When he opens them again his cool calm facade returns and he stands. He straightens out his suit and walks gracefully over to the suit door and pulls it open


    "Sir I have a new dress here." A woman''s voice says nervously


    "Yes, bring it in." He says firmly before closing the door a little too harshly behind her


    She looks young and scared, so I try to offer her a small smile. She returns my smile with a small one of her own but keeps her head low and holds the garment bag out to me


    I may not want to be here and I may hate everything about this ce, but no way will I let that change me. I am not cold and distant like Zane, and I''m not about to start now. His employees are innocent and I will treat them with kindness unti they prove to be a threat to me. So when I reach for the dress I let my hand rest on her''s


    "Thank you," I say to her and she offers me another small smile in reply


    Once I have the dress in my hands she rushes away and backs out the way she came. As soon as she''s gone I turn andy the garment bag on my bed and slowly zip it open. Inside is a beautiful ck dress covered in ckce. The dress stop: just above the bust area and the rest of the dress is a sheer ck material that is see-through but not enough to show my scars. It''s breathtaking. I?)


    I slowly peel away the stic covering the dress and carefully pull the dress out. The material is so soft, softer than anything I have ever felt before. Thece is delicate and has an intricate design


    "This will work well. It is a ck and white party after all." Zane says from behind me. \*


    My body tenses at the proximity of his voice, and the feel of his breath against my neck. He isn''t touching me but I can feel the heat rolling off of him now and it burns. I want to push him away and run and when his hands softly rest on my waist I feel myself jolt. 1 am running on pure instinct now and everything inside me is screaming for me to pull away and lock myself somewhere he can''t reach me..?


    It takes several seconds of deep breaths just to calm my heart enough where I am sure he won''t notice the way my pulse is jumping wildly under my skin


    "IT should hurry and change. I don''t want to make youte to your own party." I say trying to make my voice light and yful but it shakes just


    a bit and I pray he doesn''t notice. \*


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    They say when you face a dangerous animal that you should not show fear. I really hope that''s true because I know for a fact that Zane Dalton


    is a very dangerous man. II)


    "Let me help," Zane says brushing a finger along one of my arms before moving it to the zipper of my dress


    My breath gets caught in my chest as I feel the slow movement of him dragging the zipper of my dress down to the bottom of my spine. I thank whatever god out there that I am notpletely naked underneath the soft fabric. It falls sand pools at my feet and there is a moment of silence and I feel Zane''s eyes roving over me. I swallow the best I can and lower the new dress enough to slip my feet in and I raise it up as quickly as possible. Once it is securely resting on my shoulders I look back and force out the best flirty look I can muster..?


    "Zip me up?" I ask him and he smirks at my act


    "Only because we have ces to be love, otherwise I would toss this dress aside and worship every piece of you for the rest of the night." He says, his voice deep and husky


    Any girl would find what he said sexy as hell, but not me. The only thing I am thinking about is how many showers I will need to take to get the feeling of his slimy hands all over me. The answer is a lot. .¡ã


    Once my dress is properly zipped I turn and smile at my fiance


    "How do I look?" I ask


    "Stunning. Shall we?" He holds his arm up for me to take


    I step over my discarded dress and rest my hand on his arm and I let him lead me to the suite door. He opens it softly and one of the men standing guard holds it open to let us through. He gives me a once-over until Zane throws him a scathing re. The man''s head snaps back so fast I worry he may have given himself whish


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    The door ms behind us and the two men who had been standing guard follow behind us. The other guards take positions next to us and in front of us until Zane and are surrounded by big burly men in ck


    We reach the elevator and all of us pile inside like sardines in a can. All therge bodies make the elevator feel hot and ufortable. ¡ã


    Seriously why are all these guys so huge?\


    Thankfully the fact that this is a private elevator means we make it down to the lobby quickly. We step out surrounded by our human shields and I cant several eyes following us as we head toward the front doors. Right out front is a long sleek white limo waiting for us against the curb with a man dressed in a suit and gloves waiting for us. He opens the back door for us and Zane rests his hand on my lower back leading me inside. \


    I scoot all the way over to the other side of the long bench seat making sure to put as much space between me and Zane as possible. As soon as we are inside and the door is closed behind us Zane goes into his


    business mode and pulls out his phone again. His personality switches so quickly that I am not sure what to expect from one moment to another


    To my surprise though he answers a call and after a few moments of silence on his end before he says something that catches my interest


    "Secure the shipment at the first location and be sure everything is ounted for. I don''t trust Henry Chow farther than I can throw him."


    He says and I furrow my brow at the name


    Henry Chow..


    I try to think back to see if I remember that name from anywhere, but I turn up nk. I''ll have to run it by the boyster. [?)


    Something tells me that this little conversation is a set up though, so ill make sure they don''t act on any of this intel. I am sure Zane is nning on testing my loyalty for a little while before he will divulge any real secrets. (2


    These kinds of men are expert liars after all..*

 Chapter 59

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    The drive to the party was short and I curse myself yet again for my inability to recognize anything I spot out the window. How could I have lived in this city for so long and still know so little. After about fifteen minutes we pull up to a building that looks a lot like a museum. The building isrge with columns lit bright with lights ced along the ground. Large red gs are draped over the sections of the building without columns. They each have the letters ''PAV'' printed on them in


    gold font. .7)


    "What does PAV stand for?" I ask Zane as we line up behind several other limos and wait for our turn to walk..


    *Is that a red carpet? With photographers and everything? Yes, yes it is


    "People Against Violence,¡± Zane says. "This is only one of the charity events I attend every year and it''s ouring-out party. Most of my associates will be here tonight that I want you to meet." >)


    Thankfully he wasn''t looking at me when he said this because I couldn''t resist the look of disbelief that took over my face. This man who has killed who knows how many people, supports an organization against violence. \*)


    The irony. Do his so-called friends know what he gets up to?


    Something tells me that the people waiting inside for us are just as hypocritical as the man sitting next to me. That''s the thing about wealthy people, only a rare few actually give a damn about the world around them. I do not doubt that whatever money they collect tonight won''t be going to the people who need it


    A few momentster our limo stops right in front of the entrance and the door is opened by yet another man in a full tux. You know the ones that make them look like penguins, bow tie and all. Zane steps out first and adjusts his suit while I slip as gracefully as I can across the seat and wait for my turn to climb out. Only Zane isn''t the one who holds a hand out to me, the man in the tux is the one who helps me out. He delivers me to Zane''s side, and that''s when Zane extends his arm out for me to take making sure my ring is on full disy


    The shing of camera lights is almost blinding but I try my best to


    keep my face rxed. \'') Fake smile in ce? Check


    As we slowly walk down the red carpet we stop to let each photographer get a good shot of us


    "Mr. Dalton! Mr. Dalton! Over here! Is it true that you are under investigation for fraud?" One reporter yells out and I nce around trying to put a face to the voice but it isn''t until he pushes closer do I get a good look


    He looks about how you would expect a sleazy reporter would look


    Cheap suit jacket, no tie, scruffy facial hair, bags under his eyes, disheveled hair, and a cocky smirk firmly in ce


    "Miss! Miss! Do you know that Mr. Dalton''s business is under investigation? What can you tell us?" My mouth opens and closes like a fish as I try to think of how to answer him


    I don''t know what to say since I haven''t heard anything about this, and it''s not like Zane would share that kind of information with me yet


    "Noment." That is all Zane says before leading me further down the carpet and on to the next group of photographers


    "Mr. Dalton! Who is your date?" A woman calls out


    I feel Zane''s body rx as he leads me over to the side where the woman''s voice came from. She is wearing a business suit but her top is cut low enough to show a good amount of cleavage. She isn''t shy about using this to her advantage either given that she is bending over just a bit more than needed. She is also giving Zane a sultry smile that makes her intentions even more clear


    I want to scoff anc? and polite


    Honestly, I don''t ¡és he''ll keep his


    hands off me. ? &)) "This is my beauti 5 resting his hand


    over mine and smi


    Gag. "Hello," I say as sweetly as I can


    "Fianc¨¦? Why has no one ever seen her before?" The woman asks clearly annoyed by this news


    "She has been living out of town for some time and I preferred to keep our rtionship private," Zane replies.)


    "Is that why you would be seen with different women at different events, to keep your real rtionship private?" The woman asks taking a different tactic now. \*


    She must expect me to be upset by her question because she looks at me with a smug smile like she just dropped a bomb on me


    "That''s enough questions for tonight. Thank you!" Zane waves to the crowd before he turns me towards the entrance and leads me inside


    "Sorry about all that. Reporterse up with whatever stories that will sell." (2)


    He shakes his head and lets out a lighthearted chuckle like this is normal for him. Well, unlike him, I am not used to the spotlight being


    on me


    "It''s fine. I understand they''re just trying to do their job." I reply softly


    He smiles at me like he is happy with my answer, and I hate that I have


    to pretend to get him to trust me. This sweet soft-spoken girl isn''t me anymore


    "Thank you for being so understanding." He says with a nod


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    That conversation ends when we finally enter the main room where the party is in full swing. I can''t stop the small gasp that escapes me when I take everything in. It''s absolutely beautiful inside. Glittering chandeliers tower overhead and they are attached to a ceiling that is covered in the most beautiful mural I have ever seen. Warm clouds and what look like angels floating among them. It''s stunning. *


    The rest of the room looks like something out of one of those movie adaptations of a Jane Austen book. It looks like a beautiful ballroom plucked right out of the 1800s and I am absolutely in love with it


    The people standing around are out of ce for the decor though, dressed in elegant but modern attire and carrying sses of champagne. The women all seem to be wearing their best jewelry which is impossible to ignore with how the light is making them sparkle like crazy


    All of this grandeur makes me feelpletely out of ce. My dress is beautiful but nowhere near the level of some of these women


    "T feel a little underdressed," I whisper to Zane and he chuckles


    "You look lovely. These women just like to flock around and show the world just how important they are. I prefer a woman with more humble


    beauty." He says looking at me appreciatively..'')


    Man, he sure knows how toy on the charm when he wants to. If I didn''t know what he was really like I could easily fall into his honey


    trap. Too bad for him, I prefer men dark, broody, and with a penchant for violence. \''¡ã)


    Who knew


    "T guess these events are the only chance they have to really go all out," I say trying to keep the conversation light


    "I suppose that''s true but it''s all a bit much if you ask me. And speaking of a bit much..." He cuts himself off and a huge smile as fake as mine spreads across his face


    "Amanda." He drawls in greeting to the middle-aged woman who is currently walking toward us


    "Zane!" She says cheerfully before leaning forward and exchanging one of those air cheek kiss things


    What is that called? I don''t know. All I know is wealthy people seem to use it as their preferred greeting. ¡ã)


    "How is the family?" Zane asks and I want to snort at the upbeat sound of his voice that is clearly all part of his act


    "Oh, you know. Kids are away at school so that leaves me time for the


    club and so on. Bill has been traveling on some business deal so I have been keeping myself busy. Ah, there he is." She smiles and holds a delicate hand out


    A man slightly older than her with salt and pepper hair walks up and lets her cling to him


    "William," Zane says reaching out to shake the man''s hand


    "Zane. Good to see you." William replies before turning his attention to me. "And who is this stunning creature?" I)


    His smile grows when his attention focuses on me and I admit he isn''t bad looking for an older man. [?)N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Emma," I say holding my hand out for him to shake


    He doesn''t though. He lifts my hand and ces a gentle kiss on the top


    "Pleased to meet you, Miss Emma. Zane is a lucky man to have you as apanion tonight." And now things are getting a little creepy..*)


    The look I thought was charming and innocent has turned a little heated and he is still holding on to my hand


    "Come now Bill, let Zane have back his date." His wife says giving him a teasing smack on the arm but there is a glint of anger in her eyes now


    *Anger not towards him but...at me?\?


    Why is it that women like to me the other woman and never the man? Aren''t women supposed to stick together and all that?


    "Tell me dear who are you wearing? This dress is so unique it''s like nothing I''ve seen before." She says once her husband is back by her side


    I can tell by the sound of her voice that she isn''t asking out of curiosity


    There is a hint of disgust and insult added that makes me want to shrink into myself and hide from her scrutinizing gaze


    "Ym sorry I don''t know," I admit honestly


    "It''s a custom piece I had made for her. I wanted to be sure my fianc¨¦ looked her best tonight and this look was perfect for her.¡± Zane says offering me one of those smiles that would make any other girl swoon but has zero effect on me. II)


    The smile that says ''I am a handsome, rich bachelor that all the girls want but I chose you.''


    "It is darling Zane. It suits her very well, especially since this is her first time at an event like this. Is that right?" She asks with even more


    smugness than before


    "Actually her father was a good friend of mine. We first met at an event simr to this one." Zane replies, but he''s wrong


    The event we met at was nowhere near as fancy as this one, but maybe he doesn''t want to admit I don''t belong here. Even though my father was wealthy, he wasn''t anywhere close to as wealthy as any of these people. This woman seems to know that and is swimming around that fact like a shark stocking its next meal. \*)


    She could eat me and spit me out without breaking a nail and she knows it.)

 Chapter 60

    Four or Dead


    Logan


    "You have to be shitting me right now!" I hear Archer growl out from the living room


    I hadn''t left the room for more than two seconds before he started cursing out the damn TV


    "What is it now man? I-" I stop instantly when I see what''s got Asher so pissed


    There is some kind of news channel on and right there in front of us is our girl hanging off the arm of that freakin prick Zane Calton! "")


    "What the hell is this?" I growl out grabbing the remote and turning up the volume


    "Tonight''s fundraiser event has brought out all of our city''s finest including the ever-elusive bachelor Zane Dalton. But Mr. Dalton is a bachelor no longer! He introduced the world to the woman who stole his heart..." The anchorwoman says while a clip of Emma and Zane walking a red carpet appears on the screen


    "What the hell is this? What''s he trying to pull?" Asher yells


    "What''s going on?" Leo asks rushing in to see what all the noise is about


    His eyes flick to the screen and widen. "Emma? Well, she did mention some kind of party didn''t she?"


    "Yeah, but she didn''t mention she would be sting it to the world that she is engaged to that asshole!" Asher replies and I can tell he is about to lose it


    "She probably didn''t know man. This is Emma we''re talking about. Look at her face, she''s just putting on a show." Leo says trying to calm Asher but when I really look at her I can tell he''s right


    Emma has a smile stered on her face that reminds me of those politician wives standing by their cheating husbands pretending to not give a damn


    "He''s right man. Look at her. It''s just a show, she can barely stand that guy." I say in agreement


    Asher''s chest heaves like he is ready to contradict us but instead, he turns to the TV and gives the video a better look. His body starts to rx the longer he watches and I let out a quick breath of relief. Jayden ragging today was enough to deal with, I didn''t want to have to deal with a pissy Asher too. \'')


    "She would never be okay with being on camera like that, and you know it. Give our girl some credit." Leo says and drags Asher back to the couch. "Just rx." (1)


    Asher takes in a few deep breaths but keeps his eyes fixed on our girl


    She looks...beautiful. It hurts to see what she could have if she did want to be with Zane. He''s a good-looking guy with a lot of money and is respected. Even though he is as crooked as theye, he fits in with that uppity crowd with ease


    Me and the guys look nothing like him. We are broken and tatted and violent. We are so damn messed up that we have no right to touch a girl like Emma. We could break her...ruin her. What the hell were we even thinking?


    She''s going to get a taste of the life she could have and a life with us will pale inparison. I wouldn''t me her if she fell for that guy''s BS. (2


    "She looks beautiful," Leo says quietly and I can only sigh in reply


    He took the words right out of my mouth


    "We could never take her to a ce like that," Asher says voicing my exact thoughts


    "They would throw us out the minute they saw us, but Emma..." I let my words trail off


    "She belongs there," Leo says finishing both Asher and my thoughts


    "She belongs with us." Jayden''s deep voice startles me and I jump a little. (2)


    "Shit man stop creeping up on us like that," I yell at him. \¡ã


    He just throws me one of those creepy murderer smirks that would send any guy to an early grave


    "How can you say that? Look at her. She''s not going to want toe back here after being wined and dined by that bastard. Look at him!" Asher gestures violently to the TV and scoffs. +)


    "Emma doesn''t want that life. She wants us. She needs us just like we


    need her." Jayden says like he is so sure what he''s saying is true. >)


    After he got all his rage out on a half dozen unfortunate prisoners he


    finally calmed down enough for us toe home. He''s been back to his quiet broody self for thest couple of hours now and we can all finally rx. A locked-up murderous Jayden is a recipe for disaster, believe me


    Jayden walks around the back of the couch and takes a seat by me. We all get quiet and watch Emma being walked down the red carpet. She really does look like she belongs there with those people. Even after everything she has an elegance about her that makes her fit in well with all those rich folk


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Zane is treating her gently and she doesn''t seem scared of him which canplicate things. He could win her over and then we would be screwed. \¡ã)


    Not for the reasons that involve our crew, but the guys and I would be devastated. None of us has ever let a girl in like we have with Emma. I


    have never thought I would find a girl I wanted to get serious with let alone n a future with. Because that''s is what I want to do with Emma, I want to n a future with her. There isn''t a scenario in my mind that doesn''t involve Emma being with us from now on. \!)


    One of us is going to marry her one day, I have no doubt. Well, at least I did until the size of that ring on her finger knocked me down a peg. [?)


    "How much do you think that ring cost?" I ask absentmindedly


    "It''s gonna hurt as bad as any other ring when she throws it in his face," Asher says with a huffed-outugh. \''This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "T say she keeps the ring and we pawn it the second we get out of town," I add with a gesture like I''m making the money rain. .*)


    "Yeah about that..." Leo starts to say but stops and scratches the back of his neck nervously


    "What?" I ask


    "T heard a rumor that Devaro has ns for her. ns not including this whole thing. Like long-term kinds of ns." Leo says vaguely like he is trying to gauge how best to tell us everything


    "What does that mean man? Spit it out!" Asher says letting that annoyed growling sound escape a little


    "Tony told me he overheard Devaro talking to hiswyer about a


    change in his will." Leo goes on. "He ns to leave everything...to someone else."


    He hesitates and shoots Asher a cautious nce


    "Why would I care about that? I never wanted his crew." Asher says with a shrug and from his expression he means it


    "Tt isn''t you he ns to leave everything to. It''s Emma." Leo says and we all gopletely still.


    I don''t think we even take a breath for a second there


    What? He''s leaving everything to Emma? Why?


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "You''re serious? What the f-" Asher jumps to his feet with his phone in hand and takes the steps two at a time up to his room


    "What is Devaro up to? Why would he leave everything to Emma?" I ask Leo even though none of us ever know why Devaro does half the stuff he does


    "Tony didn''t say but my guess is he knew Asher didn''t want it and the only way to keep Asher involved is through Emma," Leo says with a shrug


    "Tt''s a smart idea," Jayden says in his usual cool and unaffected way


    "Are you serious? We didn''t want Emma anywhere near all this shit and now look! She is walking red carpets with a man who would kill her the


    second she says the wrong thing and now this! We can''t let her take over our crew she''s not built for it. She could never handle the kind of things she would have to deal with. No. Absolutely not." I say standing and following Asher upstairs


    I crack his door open and catch the tail end of his conversation


    "I won''t let you do this to her! She is meant to have a better life than this! You can stick your damn will up your ass!" He ends the call and throws his phone on the bed behind him. .*)


    I walk in and drop in the chair by his desk


    "T can''t believe he would do this. He is never going to let us go. He knows Emma is it for us and now he is trapping her here so we can never leave." Asher says and I see him physically dete


    He runs his fingers through his hair roughly and growls out in frustration. \''


    "T can''t let her do this. She''s supposed to live in a mansion by the beach somewhere. Safe and far away from all of this. She''ll be a target because she will seem weak. I can''t let this happen Lo." Asher sounds almost desperate now and I can''t say I feel any different


    Emma has been through hell in her life and we wanted to give her something better. To wisk her away to a tropical ind where she can live without a care in the world


    Devaro is trapping her in this life and Asher is right, there is no way we are going to let that happen


    "What do we do?" I ask him


    He looks up at me and smirks


    "We take the bastard down and burn everything to the ground," Asher says and a spark of excitement rushes through me. [?)


    I return his smirk with one of my own. "Now you''re talking brother."

 Chapter 61

    Four or Dead


    "Emma ***


    The party was overwhelming to put it simply. Zane paraded me around like a new toy and I smiled and gave polite greetings to the many people he introduced me to. I also made a note of every name I could remember. Some of these names had to give us something to go off of


    I can''t wait to get back to my suite and pull this dress off. It''s beautiful but it just doesn''t feel right on me. I feel like I am ying dress-up and these people are looking at me like a fly at the dinner table. I know I shouldn''t care but I have been invisible my whole life and now everyone in the world knows who I am. Something tells me that''s exactly what Zane wants and I can''t help but wonder why. \¡ã


    A few idease to mind and I really hope I''m wrong


    "You did very well tonight,¡± Zane says when we are sitting inside the limo again. "You charmed the lot of them."


    "Tm d," I say with a smile


    I hated every second


    "T couldn''t have asked for a better woman to be my girl. Now there is only one thing left to do before I know for sure that you belong with me." Thatst sentence has me immediately on edge


    It sounds almost like a threat and when I look in his eyes I know for sure it is. This makes me nce out the window and even though I don''t know much about the city I can tell we aren''t heading back the way we came. I''m fact the area where we''re headed looks more like an industrial yard. \*


    "Where are we going?" I ask him


    My heart rate is picking up and the urge to jump out of a moving car is strong


    Zane doesn''t answer me. He keeps his eyes fixed on the window and I feel dread creeping in


    He wouldn''t kill me, right? Not after he just showed the whole world who I am. Wouldn''t people ask questions if I suddenly disappeared?


    It isn''t too long before wee to a stop at a warehouse that looks exactly like the ones around it. It looks unassuming from the outside but that in no way eases my anxiety. The door on my side of the limo swings open and one of those big men in ck is standing outside looking down at me


    "What-" Before I can get another word out he reaches in and grabs me with an unneeded amount of force


    He seems to realize just how small I am and eases up the manhandling just a little as he leads me around the limo. My eyes follow Zane as he walks toward a single door with a small keypad next to it. A quick


    nce around shows me that there are at least four other guards around and when one of them turns his gun catches the light


    *What am I doing here? *


    The man holding me pushes me forward and once I''m through the door my heart drops to my stomach


    The warehouse ispletely empty except for a string of chains handing down in the center of the room. I *


    "Zane? What''s going on?" I ask hating how scared my voice sounds


    "Bring a chair for my fianc¨¦. I don''t think the chains will be needed, right love?" He asks turning to me with a raised brow. "You will answer my questions without any trouble right?" I?)


    I swallow and try to keep my voice steady but nothinges out when I try to answer him. The only thing I can offer him is a small nod of the head


    One of his men sets a chair in front of the chains and Zane starts to remove his coat. He hands it off to the chair guy and starts to roll up his sleeves.)


    Oh god. He''s going to hurt me... \* "Have a seat,¡± Zane says holding his hand out in invitation


    I nce back at my handler and he lets me go. My feet move slowly


    toward the single chair until I''m standing in front of it. I never thought a chair would make me feel this scared


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Sit." Zane''s voice booms behind me and I whip around and quickly sit down. "Good. Now Emma I want you to tell me what you''re doing here."


    I give him a confused expression. He was the one who came for me


    Okay maybe I kind of set him up but if he suspected something why did he take me?


    "I-I''m here because you came for me," I say honestly


    "And in no way did Devaro have a hand in what happened that day? You haven''t been nted to get information for him?" Well, I should have seen thising


    This guy is paranoid as hell. Even if what he says isn''t true I would still be in the same position


    "T never met Devaro. The guys kept me away from all that." I say, and it''s partly true


    The key to telling a good lie is adding it with a half-truth. Zane falls silent and watches me carefully, but I don''t give anything away. If I say the wrong thing he''ll go after Devaro full force and that would put my boys in his crossfire. So I call on every bit of my self-control and reel in my emotions


    Zane smirks. "I should believe you love, but forgive me if I need a little


    more persuasion. You see every member of my crew goes through an..


    extensive screening process. I can''t let the woman I want to sit next to me be exempt from proving her loyalty to me. I?)


    I am not exactly sure what he means but when he nods to one of his men and I see the light catch on something metal everything bes very clear. The way to prove loyalty to Zan Dalton is through blood. I swallow long and hard as the man approaches me and because all my attention is on him I don''t see the other guy behind me. The one behind me grabs me from the chair and pulls me to my feet. I struggle against his hold but I''m nowhere near strong enough to fight a guy his size off


    The chains I saw earlier start to rate and when the cold metal brushes against my skin I close my eyes tight and force the whimper of fear that wants to escape from my mouth as far down as possible. My arms are tied with the chains and I feel a tug on my arms until they are lifted above my head. 4!


    I''m panicking on the inside because no matter how badly my father treated me, he never resorted to tying me up with chains. He used fear and physical weakness of a child to keep me still when he hurt me. The memories are suddenly flooding through me all at once and when I feel the first cut against my skin I can''t help the whimper that escapes my mouth. I feel the back fabric of my dress fall open and my breath catches


    I clench my eyes shut and I try to push away the voice of my father whispering in my ear, as Zane''s guy starts to cut along my old scars. I)


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "If you are quiet, daddy will stop quicker. Stay very quiet." These words and the feel of my skin opening once again make my stomach roll. ()


    I can''t show weakness. Zane wants to see if I can handle anything


    including torture if ites to protecting his empire. .*


    So I do something I swore I would never do again, becausest time I almost didn''te back. The urge to survive is too strong and before I can fight against it. My mind is shutting down. Everything slips away until everything around me falls silent. The sound of my heart pounding in my ear is hypnotic and it only makes me regress further


    Zane doesn''t know what he''s just awoke inside me. He has no idea the monster that''s been hiding inside me all along. \?)


    No one knowsN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I have fought against that darkness in me my whole life because the first time I felt it I knew if I let it out I would be a monster just like my father. The one time this side of me came out was when my father first brought one of his friends toe see me. It was the only time my father ever looked afraid. He saw what I was and when the fear in his eyes gave way to pride I stuffed that darkness so far down and I swore I would never let it out again


    I killed a man that day. ''*)


    The boys don''t know that I''ve had blood on my hands all along. They think I was a victim all this time, but they don''t know that I would rather be hurt a thousand times before I became that person again


    That Emma feels nothing. She is numb and cold...empty. [?


    I didn''t want to be any of those things, but Zane has taken things too far by letting his man cut open every single one of my old wounds and making me relive the worst moments of my life.''


    So when I open my eyes and lock them on him I smirk at the confusion on his face. I don''t make another sound as his man slices his knife through my skin. I keep my eyes trained on Zane until it''s done and when they lower me and remove the chains I don''t stumble. I pull my shoulders back and hold my head high. I turn on my heels and walk right out the door with blood dripping down my back..¡ã)


    I throw the door open and walking calmly to the limo and slide in to wait for Zane


    Zane, you wanted a queen to stand by your side, but this queen doesn''t share. No, she rules alone. I am done hiding behind a scared little girl. I''m taking what''s mine and I don''t care how much blood I leave in my wake. No one will underestimate me again. The monster is out and only hellfire can kill her now

 Chapter 62

    Four or Dead


    Leo Three weeks


    That''s how long it''s been since west heard from Emma. We knew going in that there was a chance we would lose contact with her, but it hasn''t stopped Jayden and me from trying everything we can to reach her. Her tracker went out a week ago and that had been our backup n in casemunication was impossible. We arepletely cut off from her and it''s making us crazy. *)


    None of us have had a straight head since and there has been more than one death by our hands recently. We were trained to be the killers we are today but we had started to take smaller crew business when Emma came into our lives. She was the light... the buffer that kept us human. Now our monsters are raging wild and we are leaving blood in our wake


    Devaro has been hell-bent on sending Zane a message and that has meant a lot of hunting for us. Zane seems to be getting sloppy and we have managed to even the ying field by taking out a good number of his supply of weapons. It has me wondering what''s been keeping him busy, and I pray Emma has nothing to do with it


    I know she is working an angle but I''m scared to think of what that means. We trusted her, and damn we loved her more than anything


    Would her love for us be enough to fight Zane off? How far was she


    going with the undercover thing?


    The guys were spiraling the longer Emma was gone, and when we saw her on TV recently things only got worse. Her smile was forced still and there was a dead look in her eye that made me feel sick to my stomach


    I needed her back with us, and it was killing me. I keep thinking about how badly I had hurt her in the past, and how much I wish I had told her all those years ago how much I loved her


    Sure I had hooked up with a few desperate girls who thought it was a status break to be with one of The Dark Angels, but I didn''t feel a thing for them. I would see Emma and my heart would ache for her. I knew even then that she is the only girl I would ever love, and yet I never told her. Even now I didn''t say everything I needed to say to her. 1 am a coward in that way I guess


    "Leo! Get your ass down here now!" Asher calls out to me from


    downstairs


    His aggravated tone was starting to grate on me. We were all on edge and it wouldn''t be long before we started after each other


    I dragged myself from my desk and made my way into the living room where Asher had taken to sleeping recently. He keeps the TV on all the time now waiting to see if Emma appears again


    I guess his waiting paid off because there she wasThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "There has been news that you are taking over as VP of Dalton


    Industries. Is that true?" I reporter asks Emma


    Emma''s beautiful smile spread at the question. "It is true. Zane has been trying to convince me for some time now and I couldn''t refuse. I''m honored by the chance to help thepany in any way I can."


    Just hearing her voice was enough to get my heart racing. God, I miss her


    "Have you guys set a date for the wedding?" The reporter asked


    Emmaughed. "Actually we are thinking early summer." \'')


    What?


    "Like hell!" Asher growled out. "What is she doing?"


    I shrugged, I was at a loss for words. Emma hadn''t told us exactly how she nned on getting what we needed from Zane, but this seemed too far


    "That bastard better not haveid a hand on her or I will kill him with my own hands," Asher says jumping to his feet and starting to pace


    The front door ms open suddenly and Logan stones in with fury in his eyes. "You won''t believe what we just found." \*)


    A few minutester we are all gathered around Jayden''s newptop. A video from one of our stock houses starts to y and we watch as Zane''s men move in guns zing and taking out ten of our guys easily


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Well, at least we got video proof, that''s a first," I say


    "That''s not what we want to show you. It''s here..." Logan says pulling our attention back to the screen


    Zane''s men all wore masks but someone stops and turns their face to the camera. They pull their ask off and I swear we all stop breathing


    Emma is looking directly at the camera and for a split second, I think maybe she is going to give us some sort of signal or sign but instead her lips square into a smirk before she lifts her hand and blows a kiss at the camera. The with her other hand she reaches behind her back and pulls out a gun. She lifts it to the camera and shoots. \"¡ã


    The room falls quiet as all of our focus is on the static ying now that the video has cut off


    "This has to be part of her n," I say not letting what I saw change anything I knew about Emma


    "Come on man you saw it yourself. She gone. I don''t even recognize her


    Did you see her? She was enjoying it." Logan says and I could hear the disbelief in his voice


    I shake my head. "No. Emma would never willingly work with that guy


    She must have a reason." )


    "Come on! She''s gone, man. This is over!" Logan growls out and storms off


    I look to Asher and see his hands clenched together in front of him while he rests his elbows on his knees. His face looks nk and that is never a good sign. He is always calm before shit was about to hit the


    fan. He and Jayden were alike in that way


    "We need to move now," Asher says suddenly. "We can''t wait for whatever Emma had nned. If she is with him now, we can''t wait."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "What? We would be going in blind just like before." I remind him


    "So what? We are exactly where we were before Emma. We need to let her go and do this our way." His words hit me like a bullet


    We''re they serious? They are willing to give up on her that easy? >)


    "What the hell is your problem Asher? That''s our girl you''re talking about!" I yell jumping to my feet


    He looks up at me with that same emotionless look. "Yeah, and she chose her side."


    "You don''t know that! We have no idea what''s going on. She could have been forced into it." I offer as an excuse


    "You saw the same video I did. She wasn''t forced. She smiled like she was enjoying it. Emma is gone." Asher says firmly. \.*


    I scoff. "I can''t believe I really thought you guys had changed. I was willing to share Emma with you idiots because I thought you really


    cared about her. Then with one video, you''re ready to write her off just like that. Well, I won''t. I know Emma and there is more going on, I know it."


    "Don''t tell me what I feel. She is the only girl I have ever loved. The only one. But this is a war, and if she has chosen Zane then she is against us Leo it''s simple as that." Asher says back way too calmly


    I tun to Jayden. "Do you agree with him?" (+


    Jayden doesn''t react to my question right away. "Jay!"


    His head moves until he is looking at me. "I don''t know what to believe."


    He stands and leaves too. This is crazy! Was I the only one that still cared about Emma?


    It didn''t matter what he did, I loved her. She could hold a gun to me and I would tell her a hundred times. She could pull the trigger and I will be sure it''s thest thing I say. I wasn''t going to let her go, not again


    Something was going on and I need to find out what it is before these idiots make a mistake they couldn''t take back. \''

 Chapter 63

    Four or Dead


    Emma 2 Days Before..


    "Again. You know the steps. The repetitive motions are engrained in you now. Tap into the muscle memory and let it take over." I huff out a breath as I try again to hook the wires to the right area


    Making small explosive bombs was not what I was expecting to learn at any time in my life, but we have a job in a couple of days. As a test I was chosen to ce the explosives we are going to use to blow one of Devaro''s stash houses to kingdome. Of course, Zane has been giving me little tasks here and there to test how far I''m willing to go to prove my loyalty. What he hasn''t considered is that the guys he has teaching me are big mouths. In their eyes, I have been given the green light and they assume Zane has divulged everything to me


    They think too highly of their boss because Zane has barely shared anything with me. I had assumed wrongly that he was going to be the source of finding out everything I needed to know, but it turns out that his men are willing to give me everything. My new ability to remainpletely unbothered and emotionless has helped with making me seem uncaring, and that seems to be the right course with them. They take my boredom as an open door to talk freely about everything around me and with me. All I have to do is ask the right question and then they tell me everything


    For someone who is so paranoid, I can''t believe Zane isn''t more careful when ites to his own men. Like now I know the exact location where Zane ns to hit next. He had walked in on me using my phone a few days after that night of the event and I received a thorough punishment for having it. A few more cuts in my skin are nothing to me now. In fact, it''s his go-to move any time I step out of line


    The simrities between him and my dad are growing in number. The only difference is that Zane seems to get off on the fact that I don''t fight when it happens. I think in his twisted mind that he thinks I... like it. Each time hees to see me now it''s with some small infraction that is not worth caring about, but it''s a chance for him to punish me in his eyes so he does. Strangely he hasn''t tried to actually force me into bed with him. He has me strip to my panties and bar then have mey on my bed while he makes small cuts along my back. He does it slowly and I have watched his eyes darken in lust at the sight. *)


    He''s a monster under all that smooth-talking and suits. A monster who gets off on inflicting pain on the woman he ims to love. Like I said though, I don''t ever react now. I don''t feel any pain actually. I close my eyes and empty my mind of every fear and thought and let the darkness overtake me


    I have had to push the images of the boys out of my mind for now


    There is no room to miss them right now. I just hope when this is all over they will understand why I did all of this


    Zane has allowed me to go out with a couple of his guys to scope out locations this past weekend, but other than supervised outings I never


    leave this ce. Even the room I''m in now is inside the same building as my suite. It''s a few floors down and only essible by Zane and his men. The whole floor is one big room full of everything his men need for training. There is a workout area, shooting practice area, sparing area, and this room where I am now is for explosives training..'')


    "How''s my girl doing?" Zane asks stepping into the room and looking down at me working


    "She is doing fine, but her time is a little slow." My trainer says to him


    "I''m right here you know," I say without taking my eyes off the device


    I''m not one bit afraid of what''s sitting in front of me, but I want to be sure I do this right to minimize fatalities. I made sure my trainer exined everything about st radius and possible injuries from what size sts. I am trying to find a way to get word to Devaro about the hit, but if I can then I need to know when I ce the device that no one will be killed in the st. I want it to make a lot of noise and start a fire, but nothing that wouldn''t allow whoever is inside to get out in time


    I feel Zane''s breath against my neck suddenly but I don''t flinch or react in any way


    "Love do this right or I''ll need to punish you." He purrs in my ear like the words will do something to me. \*)


    I smirk to myself. He is such a pretentious prick thinking anything he


    does will make me want him. Sure he gets himself off where I can see, but I havee up with enough excuses that he hasn''t touched me in any sexual way since I''ve been here. I know I won''t be able to keep him away forever, and I have considered how I''m going to y things when his restraint finally breaks


    I can hear it in his voice. He wants me. I never would want another man to touch me other than my guys, but I''m not sure if I can stop it. 2


    He almost always has a knife nearby when we''re alone together, and now that I''ve gotten to know him more I can say for a fact that he wouldn''t hesitate to kill me. I thought in the beginning that it would bring up too many questions if he did, but he doesn''t seem to care


    Actually, he seems to be letting his perfect image slip thest couple of weeks. His temper has gotten worse, and it''s showing in all aspects of his life now. He even offered me a position at hispany much to


    everyone''s surprise


    Personally, I think he is slowly losing his mind. His behavior has been erratic and it''s getting worse each day. The board has yet to approve his request, but something tells me he won''t care what they say. He would most likely kill each one of them if they refuse him. .'')


    "Emma..." Zane growls behind me and my hands stop


    His voice is dripping with danger and warning


    "Yes Sir?" I ask carefully


    "Do it right. Then I can give you your punishment." I feel the cold touch of metal on my skin..?


    It''s his knife I know it is. I feel him softly drag it along the other side of my neck and I do my best to holdpletely still


    "Finish it." He yells and I clench my eyes shutThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Today he seems even more on edge. I''m not sure what''s changed, but I notice my trainer tense. I''ve noticed his men are even a little worried. I just hope that maybe I can get them on my side, then taking Zane down will be a lot easier


    I nce at my trainer and give a small nod. His eyes watch us for a moment longer before he hits start on the stopwatch. I rush through the steps the best I can and when I''m done Zane chuckles


    "Very good." He says proudly. "Nowe."


    He grabs my upper arm firmly and pulls me to my feet. I notice my


    trainer tense up at the action and when my eyes meet his I shake my head. I can see in his eyes that he wants to step in but I can''t let him


    Zane might kill him, and I need to build off this sudden urge the men have to protect me. I can''t have Zane killing off any possible allies..


    Zane pulls me the entire way to my suite and then he turns to the men standing watch and gives them a bone-chilling smirk. "No matter what you hear, do not open this door."


    When we are finally inside he shoves me toward my bed and I stumble. I quickly turn around so my back isn''t to him. He is more on edge today than I have seen him before. His eyes are dark and wild but also slightly glossed over. I think he''s....high. \)


    "Now love don''t you think you''ve kept me waiting long enough? I know you have been trying to keep me from taking what''s mine, but I''m done


    waiting." He says in a sickeningly smooth voice


    He''s going to force me, and there''s nothing I can do. I realize this when he pulls out his knife


    There''s no fighting him off


    There is only surviving

 Chapter 64

    Four or Dead  Asher...Present


    "Dad," I say when I step in and make my way to my father''s desk and plopping down in one of the seats


    "Asher. To what do I owe the pleasure?" My father asks setting down his phone and facing me with his businessman''s face on


    I try to remember the moment the father I had known turned into this


    Someone who can look at his son with no affection at all


    "Have you seen the video?" I ask him


    He gives me a confused look and leans back in his seat. "What video?"


    I pull out my phone and open the video before turning it and reaching across the desk to show him


    He leans forward again and watches the video carefully. I watch his furrowed eyebrows deepen as the video goes on. The second Emma appears his eyes go wide and he looks up at me


    "What I ask?" Something''s clicked with him and now he has a panicked look on his face


    He doesn''t answer me and instead grabs his phone and quickly makes a call


    "Tony. Emma sent us a message. Thest hit, she was there and she saw one of the cameras." My father falls silent for a second while I try to make sense of what he''s going on about. "We need to get her out now."


    He hangs up the call and tosses his phone hard on the desk before standing and raking his hands through his hair


    "What the hell is going on dad?" I ask, losing my patience


    I hate when he keeps things from me and it''s clear that something is going on that I don''t know about


    He leans his arms against his desk and drops his head for a moment


    When he lifts his head again the man looking back at me reminds me so much of who he used to be


    "Emma''s in trouble. What she did was a signal she and Tony came up with. If she had an opportunity to send a message there was a few ways she could use it. She must have noticed the cameras and realized it was a chance to get a message to us." My dad exins as he paces


    "What does that signal mean? How much danger is she in?" I growl out


    He stops his pacing and I can see just how worried he is and it immediately has me panicked. I?


    "Things must be really bad for her to use that message." He says simply and I feel like a knife has been thrown through my heart


    Emma''s in trouble and I thought she had betrayed us. Is she even still alive? How bad is she hurting while I was so far in my own head?


    Tony bursts in suddenly and for a second it startles me


    "Boss we got a problem." He says making his way to the TV and turning it on


    A news station is on and a picture of Emma smiling is there on the


    screen


    "Reports say that Miss Hanson has been sent to a facility for a rest before she takes on her new role in thepany that her fianc¨¦e founded. When asked about her condition Mr. Dalton had this to


    say.... Emma has been through a lot of stress with this new transition and wedding nning. I thought she would enjoy a little time away to have a rest. I assure you my fianc¨¦e is well-taken care of...... While many believe his word to be true, some specte that there is trouble in paradise for the couple already..." My dad turns off the TV and curses under his breath


    "He''s moving her. She could be anywhere by now." My dad''s voice starts to rise. "What do we have to go off of?"


    "We''ve been able to break a couple of his men thanks to the boys. There are three main locations that Zane uses. The problem is that not all of his men haveplete ess except for his personal security. They know the basics about the few locations they''ve been allowed to see. We don''t know in which location they have Emma and we have no way of


    knowing how to get in and out. A few words from a couple of low-level men isn''t enough to go off of." Tony says with a sigh of defeat


    "We need to hit them all and take out as many men as possible. If we''re prepared for every oue it won''t matter how much we know. It''s not the smartest n but we have no other choice." I firmly remind them


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "He''s right. If we wait any longer we may learn more or we may not. By the time we know Emma could be dead." Tony agrees


    My dad is sitting again and has a look of contemtion on his faceThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When hees back from wherever his mind is he nods


    "Okay let''s do it. Tell everyone to be ready. Everyone. I want to overwhelm the locations before Zane has a chance to fight back. We might only have one chance to get the upper hand here. Where is the first location?" My dad asks


    "A hotel in the city." He says and it clicks then that Emma''s location had been hovering in the middle of the city near an area well known for its luxury hotels


    "We tracked her to a location but we weren''t able to get a floor or room obviously but when we spoke to her she described it as gold dripping everywhere," I add in


    "I know which hotel it is." Tony says with a hint of hope in his voice


    "Good. Let''s get ready." My dad says with a nod and Tony starts making


    some calls


    We knew we were grasping at straws here. This could get us all killed


    Ourck of knowledge is a major disadvantage but if it means getting Emma back I don''t give a damn


    I will be spending the rest of my life making it up to her for thinking for one second that she was against us. Leo believed in her and the rest of us hesitated. I want to hate Leo for knowing our girl better than us but what makes me even angrier is that we didn''t try harder to learn everything about her


    How well did we even know her? I thought I did but I realize now that Emma was always putting her best face on for us. She hated that we were keeping things from her but she never said a word. We pushed her away and didn''t even care. We don''t deserve her, but....Leo does


    He loved her first. They were best friends and we forced him to turn on her. She could have been happy with him and we ruined that. There was a lot for us to discuss the moment we have Emma back with us


    Like maybe she would be better off... without us. Logan, Jayden, and I didn''t deserve her. \¡ã


    Maybe we can send her and Leo away when this is all over..'')


    Speaking of..


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "Come in." My dad calls out when a knockes at the door


    Some of the head guys join us and the rest of my crew files in behind them. Leo looks pissed and makes a show of separating from us and focusing his gaze on my dad


    "We got a message from Emma. She''s in trouble and we have no intel on exactly where she is. However, we know a few of Zane''s properties


    Each of you takes as many guys as you can and we are going to hit each one until we find her." My dad pauses for a second and his expression turns darker. "Try to get someone to spill where she is and...kill without prejudice. Let''s go."


    The men all shout out their agreements before turning and leaving the room. My guys stay out and wait for our assignment


    "There is one location that we got that could be where Zane ns on hiding Emma but ording to our source, the location is hard to find


    It''s in arge wooded area with no path leading to it. The source said Zane choppers in, never drives. It''s going to be tough to find but I''m sure you guys can handle it. I''ll send the estimated location to your phones. Let''s find her." My dad pulls out a drawer next to him and pulls out his gun and another. He removes his suit jacket and ces them in his holsters before putting his jacket back on


    "We''re on it," I say and turn to give the guys a nod


    Jayden and Logan turn and head out the door. My dad walks around me and leaves to until I''m alone with Leo


    "Hey, can we put the attitude away until this is done? We need to be a


    team right now." I say maybe a little too harshly but I''m in no mood to deal with his attitude right now


    He scoffs at me. "I told you she wouldn''t betray us. You im to love her and then you believe so easily that she wouldn''t fight for us. You''re a piece of shit Asher and you don''t deserve her love, but she is a better person than all of us. She won''t stop loving you no matter what you do


    Don''t ruin that Asher. She deserves better than that."


    He turns on his heels and leaves


    I stay a moment longer and let out a sigh. Emma means everything to me and I''m ready to prove that even if I lose her in the end


    T''ll leave a trail of bodies on my way to find her if that''s what it takes


    Zane has no idea how far we''re willing to go for her but he''s about to find out

 Chapter 65

    Four or Dead


    (TW: mentions of sexual assault/rape) Emma.... Present


    The job went well and I had hoped it would be enough to get Zane to rx. Thankfully he didn''t follow through with whatever he had nned for that night. I was sure he nned on raping me but he was so high that he ended passing out before he could


    One of the guys dragged him out but I couldn''t sleep that night or any night since. I ampletely on edge right now. Something has happened that has Zane spiraling and I''m honestly terrified. I had managed to find that ce in my mind that allowed me to survive his torture but I am still terrified


    Now he''s told the press that I''m at some spa retreat for mental healing out of the blue. Now rumors are swirling that I ran off and called off the engagement. I wish it was that easy. The men seem to be wary of Zane too and I notice them giving me a once over for injuries anytime they see me now. I just wish they would step in and stand up to Zane, but they''re probably scared he''! kill them if they do


    He has hurt me though. The injuries are well hidden beneath my clothes like I used to do. Long sleeves and scarfs are my go-to thing right now to hide the bruises on my arms from his tight grip. I even have a few on my neck thanks to that night of him almost going too far


    He had left small bites all along the side of my neck, then copsed


    right on top of me


    A knockes at my door and I jump nearly a foot in the air


    "Come in," I say with a shaky voice


    Zane strides in with a dangerous smile on his face. He ps his hands together and it takes all my self-control not to jump from the sound or recoiling when he moves closer to my bed


    "Good morning love. Guess what? We are going for a romantic weekend


    Get packed!" He says with a wide smile that makes my blood run cold


    I don''t trust my voice right now so I offer him a nod in reply while pulling my nket closer and trying to cover myself more. His eyes follow the motion and I see his expression darken


    Big mistake Emma


    He moves around the bed and leans over supporting his weight on his arms until we are less than a foot apart


    "T n on consummating our rtionship soon enough love and you will give me what I want. Who knows, maybe you''ll even like it. I don''t care what it takes, you are mine and I will have you. You either give me what I want or I''ll make sure i hurts." He closes the distance between us and kisses me gently on the cheek


    He straightens and turns to leave. Once he''s gone I shatter. No pushing


    my emotions away can help me now. I feel myself falling into my fear like it did the first night we were together. I know his threat to be true because he had taken me before, and his promise now sounded a lot like a threat.)


    He was taking me away. This could be the chance I needed to try and get away somehow. Maybe....maybe the men guarding me would actually let me go. I needed to get a feel for how sorry they felt for me and search for an opening. I just know if Zane gets me to wherever he''s


    taking me I may nevere back. No one would know where I was...


    BD)


    I swallow deep and hard trying to muster up the strength to push through this fear ande up with a n. I had been trying hard to hide the marks Zane had been leaving on me. Maybe if I let his men see what he has been doing to me, it may give me the sympathy I need to ask for their help


    Right now I''m wearing a small cami and sleep shorts that show a lot of my skin. Normally I would wrap up before speaking to my guards but not today. I take in one more deep breath and throw my covers away


    When I attempt to climb out of bed my body protests. Thest couple of days have left my body spent and aching


    I drop to the edge of my bed and take a few quick breaths and push back up to my feet. My legs tremble a little but with slow steps, I''m able to make it to the door. I use my hand to hold myself upright and knock


    The sound of the door beeping makes me step back a littleThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Do you need something?" One of my guards asks but his voice is not harsh


    I give him a weak smile. "Is there any way someone can get me some cream or something for sore muscles?"


    I use my hand to massage my shoulder a little. The guard follows the motion and I know the moment his eyes find the bruises because he tenses. His eyes are locked on my neck for a moment before he lifts them to meet mine. I convey the fear I am feeling in my eyes so he knows exactly what''s going and I can see the effect it has on him almost immediately. His jaw clenches and he nods tightly


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Of course. I''ll send someone to grab a few things for you." He says and hesitates just a moment before closing the door again


    Once I''m alone again I let myself crumble to the floor. I want to feel nothing again but I don''t have the strength any longer to keep my mind locked in that ce. I''m too tired, too.... broken..?


    Asher


    The guys and I have been driving down a two-way highway for a good hour now. Jayden has hisptop out giving me directions but I swear we have been driving the wrong way. The location we were given is a guess at best and it''s possible that it isn''t anywhere close to one of Zane''s properties


    My body is permanently tense as I try to keep my anger and my


    frustration tapped down. None of it would help right now and I may need all that emotionter when we face any of Zane''s men


    "Turn right over there," Jayden says suddenly pointing at a section of the woods that looked like some trees had been cut away


    If Zane had a ce built in these woods it would make sense that a path had to be made for construction crews to get up here. I''m guessing since the clearing looked almost natural that the ce had been built years ago


    I turned in and we immediately felt the bumps of off-road driving. The woods all looked the same and I couldn''t pick out what direction to follow. Jayden was silent so I kept moving straight and searching around for any sign of life


    "Do you guys think he would really bring her out here?" Logan asks


    He''s been quiet and sad-looking since we saw Emma''s video. He looks even worse now that he knows she had been asking for help the whole time


    "It would be the perfect ce to get herpletely alone. I''d say this is a good bet." Leo says curtly


    I nce at him through the rearview mirror but he is actively avoiding making eye contact with any of us. I had hoped he could put this aside for now but he was royally pissed right now and I couldn''t really me him. Truthfully, I have no idea how we are going to get past this once


    we have Emma back with us. Yes, I say that with confidence because there is no way we will lose her


    "T feel like everything looks exactly the same. We may never find this ce." I growl out in angry and annoyance


    "Thend is huge, so you''re not far off. We need to think of another way to find our way around here." Jayden says with a sigh. "Even with the map, there isn''t a clear straight path."


    He wasn''t wrong. The small opening we went through had been weaving around like crazy like someone was purposefully making it hard for any car to find its way through. It sounds like something a paranoid asshole would do


    "Watch out!" The sound of Logan''s warning pulls me out of my thoughts toote and I have to swerve suddenly to avoid the tight line of trees directly ahead of us


    The small clearing we had been driving on had suddenly hit a dead end


    The forest ahead of us was thick and impossible to pass


    "What the hell?" I said my breathsing out quick as my heart tries to slow from the sudden jump of adrenaline


    "There''s no way out," Logan says. "We have to go back the way we


    came."


    Easy enough, but there was no way for me to turn the SUVpletely


    around. I would have to drive back the entire way we came


    "T guess we''re walking from here," I say ncing at Jayden


    He nods and starts to pack up hisptop. We were smart enough to grab a few backpacks and filled them with weapons, food, and water. I had suspected we would end up having to hike or something, so we were prepared. Leo and Logan grumbled in the back but climbed out and tossing their bags over their shoulders


    "Let''s get this over with," Leo says before turning and walking off


    "We need to fix that," Logan saysing up beside me as we watch Leo walk away


    "I know," I say feeling defeat creeping in


    Leo is our brother and I would risk my life for him, but this may be something we cant ovee. \*

 Chapter 66

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    A couple of hours have passed and now I''m sitting in the backseat beside Zane. He seems surprisingly calm and more like the man I hade to know when he first took me in. He may seem more normal now but there is no way I''m letting my guard down now


    We head out of the city and jump onto the highway. I try to keep myself tense and aware of my surroundings here in the car but also outside. If somehow I can get to a phone I could try and tell someone where I am


    Only that n is shattered when the car pulls into what looks like a small airport


    There are a couple of buildings and small one-person nes. I swallow the knot in my throat and try and calm my racing heart. I have never flown before unless..


    Was Zane nning on killing me and throwing my body out of a ne?


    It sounded a little extreme but not impossible. That idea has panic building in me. Honestly, at this point, I have no idea what Zane will do. The car drives past the nes and stops in front of another more frightening sight


    I feel suddenly sick to my stomach. A helicopter? That had to be worse than a ne right? Like I could fall to my death with the first bit of a strong wind. The small size is making me rethink the possibility of my


    murder, at least for now..'')


    Our driver climbs out and makes his way to a man waiting next to the death trap, and they exchange some words and a thick envelope passes between them. The man walks off giving a nod in our direction before disappearing into one of the open garages nearby


    Our driver seems to have many talents because he''s the one who climbs into the front of the helicopter and starts it up. I''m frozen in my seat as I run through all the possible ways a person could die from a helicopter ride. There are way too many


    "Let''s go,¡± Zane says in a firm but chilling voice


    I swallow and slide out of the car. Zane grabs my arm and all but drags me to the waiting helicopter. He forces my head low as we approach and when he opens the side door he pushes me inside. I quickly find a seat and buckle myself in. I squeeze my eyes shut and take the straps of my seat belt into a firm grip. He grabs something that looks like headphones and ces them over my ears letting his fingers brush against my cheek. I flinch just a little but he notices and I see fury sh in his eyes. I?)


    I hate that the strength I had found when he tortured me has been lost


    I think subconsciously I realized fear and desperation were the two emotions that would be what motivates me to escape. No emotion means I have epted my fate, and that is far from true


    Zane yells, "Let''s go!" To the driver or pilot, I guess now


    I feel the helicopter jolt and sway as it lifts from the ground. My stomach rolls along with the motion making me feel like any wrong move will send my breakfast right back up. 2)


    I definitely don''t like flying


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I keep my eyes shut the whole time, figuring if we plummet to our death I won''t see the grounding before we hit


    It makes the ride feel too long but I think it only takes us about twenty minutes before I feel the drop in my stomach signaling our descent


    Thank god


    When the sound of the helicopter dies down I feel someone tugging on my seatbelt. I open my eyes ande face to face with one of the guards. His eyes lift to mine


    "Are you alright?" He asks and I nod. "Take it slow. You may feel a little dizzy."


    Once my belt is undone I grasp onto his arm and he steadies me as I pull myself to my feet. He doesn''t protest when Ipletely lean on him and he slowly escorts me toward a door not far away. I nce around to see that we are on a roof and surrounded by trees


    ''We are not too high off the ground so I''m guessing this is a house of some kind but it''s huge. I mean would have to be to have space for a helicopter tond. \'')


    My guard leads me through a door and down some stairs that lead to yet another door. We pass through into a hallway with several closed doors that I''m guessing are bedroomsThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m led to a door that is being guarded by two more men, the guy escorting me opens the door and leads me inside


    The room is tinypared to my suite at the hotel. It is only big enough for a twin-sized bed, a side table and a dresser. The wall that shares the door has a door that is probably a closet. There is another door that I''m guessing leads to a bathroom..*


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "We''ll bring you some food in about an hour." The guy next to me says and he pulls away from my touch


    I nod to him and he walks out and I hear a lock fall into ce. Just another kind of prison. I sigh and drop down on the bed. \'')


    Why would Zane bring us here? He had told the world that I was going to be on a retreat of some kind. So if he doesn''te back with me he wouldn''t have to exin my mysterious disappearance. He could say I was killed in an ident or something and people would believe it


    There are a dozen ways I could get into an "ident" way out here


    I also realize that trying to run from here would possibly be more dangerous since I have no idea where we are. From all the trees I''m guessing we are in the woods, but how far away are we from civilization? If somehow I got out, I may not get very far. The men already here didn''te by helicopter, so they must have driven in


    That''s something I could work with...


    First, I would need to get past the guards. Second, I would need to find one of their cars. Third, hope the car has GPS in it that can help me find my way back to the city. Fourth, get the hell out of here. \*)


    Sounds easy enough..


    Four knights in shining armoring to my rescue would be a lot of help right now. However, the chances of my guys finding me out here are slim at best. Even if they got my message...I''m going to have to find a way out on my own. \*)


    It''s funny thinking that not long ago I was ready to end my life and now I am crazy enough to risk the impossible to save myself. I guess when you have something to live for, you''ll try the impossible to try and fight for it. @

 Chapter 67

    Four or Dead


    Jayden


    "Are you sure this is right? I don''t see a road leading inside." Logan says from the backseat. [?)


    Two teams of our crew have split up to attempt to find a way into this forest where supposedly one of Zane''s properties is located. So far the others haven''t found any sign of Zane or Emma at the other locations we checked. This is thest one, and it was built years ago and seems to not have a road leading to whatever is built on thend


    Myptop is sitting on my legs and I am trying to find an easy way in but it looks like Zane has made it almost impossible to drive through the thick trees and brush


    "He must have another way in," Asher says cursing under his breath as we try to find a space in the trees big enough to pass through from the two-way street we''re on. .7)


    "They could be using four-wheelers to get in." Leo offers and it seems to be the only possibility


    "It looks like we are going to be going on foot," Logan says with a groan


    Asher''s phone rings and he answers it on speakerphone. "Doesn''t look like there is any way in kid," Tony says on the other line


    "Try to get in as far as you can, and then we''ll walk the rest of the way in," Asher orders. "Call some of the other guys and have them boost some offroading gear if we have to."


    "Not a bad idea. One of the other teams was heading this way. I''ll have them bring what they can." Asher ends the call and pulls over


    "Looks like we aren''t going to be going in guns zing," Logan says with an amused snort


    "This has to be the ce. There is nondmark on the map showing anything is out here, and no one found any paperwork on this ce. It''s known by word of mouth only. I was able to get satellite images that show the structure, but there is no clear path or road leading to it." I


    exin


    "So what do we do?" Leo asks


    "I can use our phones to track our movements and try and guide everyone in the right direction, but there is no way to know if the


    direction we go in will be easy to maneuver," I say


    "Great," Asher adds dropping his head back against the headrest and running a hand down his face. "This is going to be fun. A trek through.


    the woods with no directions."


    "Shut the hell up! Emma needs us and you''re bitching about a walk through the woods? What is wrong with you?" Leo snaps and the car goespletely silent


    "Come on man, he didn''t mean it like that," Logan says trying to calm Leo down


    "No? What does he mean? Because it sounds like he''sining about trying to get Emma back. Is this all too much for you? If so then drop me off here and I''ll go alone. The rest of us don''t give a damn how hard it''s going to be to get through these woods. We care about helping Emma get away from a man who has no problem killing her. If you don''t want to help then go home, because I''m tired of you acting like you don''t care about Emma at all." Leo opens the car door and ms it behind him


    Logan sighs and shakes his head. "He''ll cool off once we get Emma back."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Will he? It seems like all this has done is convince Leo that Emma doesn''t belong with us." Asher says, his voice low and defeated


    "Maybe he thinks so, but Emma wouldn''t let this bring us apart." Logan offers


    Asher scoffs. "She deserves better. She''s in danger and the first thing we thought when we saw that video of her was that she turned against us


    We didn''t even consider other options." \'') He isn''t wrong


    Truthfully I didn''t know what to think. We lived with Emma all this time and I fell in love with her so easily, but I also feel like there is so


    much I don''t know about her. We were so busy trying to keep her out of all this that we weren''t opening ourselvespletely to her. She must have been waiting and hoping we would let her in, but we didn''t. We were going through the motions of being with her, but nothing more


    She is as much a stranger to me now as she was thest three years. I can tell you her favorite food and show but not much else. We spent time hanging out and sleeping together, but it hasn''t gone deeper. She hasn''tined once until we told her we didn''t like this n. She had been staying quiet about how she really was feeling for so long. I hate that we didn''t trust her enough to let her into our world and show


    her everything we are. \*


    We wanted to hide our monsters, but they are so much of who we are


    So why wouldn''t Emma hide things too? Maybe the fact that we know we didn''t tell her everything made us think she is hiding something too


    Now I think the only thing she was hiding was how much she was hurting from how we treated her


    "Leo''s right," I say


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "What? Man, we made a mistake, but it doesn''t mean we don''t care


    about Emma." logan says trying to rationalize our guilt


    "Look, it doesn''t matter. When all of this is over Emma might decide she doesn''t want to live this life. We''ll have to be ready to let her go


    That''s it." Asher says with finality


    It sounds to me like he is already letting her go. .*


    Maybe he''s right and it would be better to let Emma go, but...I can''t. I haven''t felt right since the day she left. I let her into my heart and if she left I wouldn''t be able to move on. That little part of me that she found that is still human will be gone for good, and I would never be able toe back from that darkness in me. All the blood I''ve shed so far since she left is proof of thatN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I''m not letting her go. Not ever." Logan says before opening the door


    and following after Leo


    Asher sighs. "And what do you think?" He asks me


    "She belongs with us. It makes sense to let her leave and have a normal life, but we are selfish bastards." I say


    Asher looks at me and lets out a snort. "Yeah, we are." He lets out another sigh and looks down at his phone


    "They''re here. Let''s go get our girl." He pulls open the door just as the sound of tireses to a stop behind us


    I make sure to sync the information from myptop to my phone before shutting it down and lowering it to the floor of my seat. I follow Asher and the four of us meet the guys who just pulled up in a moving truck of some kind. One of the guys opens the back and we follow around the side of the truck to find two four-wheelers waiting in the back. \'')


    Loganughs with a p. "Alright, let''s do this."

 Chapter 68

    Four or Dead


    (TW: mentions of physical abuse) Emma


    Silence. Complete silence. No one hase to my room since we arrived and even though I''m sure it''s only been a few hours, the silence makes time feel slow and dragged out. I don''t even hear a sound outside of my room, and I have resorted to sitting against the door and listening out for any clue of what''s going on out there. The biggest question I want to be answered is why we''re here. I don''t recognize the men standing guard outside my door, so my hopes of trying to sweet talk my guards seem to have gone up in mes. \


    The men are big, but not as big as the ones who usually guard my suite


    Maybe I could get a few hits in and try to get a weapon..


    I sound like a kick-ass chick from a bond movie or something but I am far from it. My nerves are shot and I am so tense I''m not sure I will be able to call on anything I''ve learned over thest month. The self-defense I learned will not be enough to get away but not keep the


    guards down long enough for them to be incapable ofing after me


    )


    My mind wars with the constant back and forth of what to do next, and I feel my head start to object. Maybe a warm shower can help clear my


    head. I walk over to the dresser and pull open one of the drawers to see if anything is inside. There are a row of in white t-shirts and some


    ck sweats. In the next drawer, I find in white panties and ck socks


    The sight of the in and uniform clothes makes this feel a lot more like a prison than before. I just don''t understand what all this means


    Okay, Zane wants to hold me, prisoner, here, but to what end? Wouldnt it be easier to just kill me? Not that I want to do, but to me, all this seems like a lot of unnecessary trouble


    I sigh. There is nothing I can do until someone makes a move against me. I grab the clothes given to me and slip into the bathroom. It''s small with just enough room for a small shower, a toilet, and one of those sinks that have a skinny base and a small bow! on top. A small round mirror finishes off the less than impressive room. I set my clean clothes on the toilet top and turn to lock the bathroom door. Of course, there is no lock and I feel a shot of panic rush through me at the thought that


    anyone could just walk in


    I close the door anyway and get the water started. As I wait for it to warm up I strip away my clothes and let them pool at my feet. I turn to look myself over in the mirror and shes of tainted memories are triggered by the bruises that now litter my skin. They are not as bad as the ones my dad used to leave but they''re visible. You can actually see the finger invitations from Zane grabbing and shaking me. \¡ã


    I hate myself for letting him hurt me. For some reason even when I had pushed my feeling away to get through his torture I still didn''t have the mind to fight back. What does that say about me? I am either too scared to fight or I don''t feel anything and still let him hurt me either anyway


    The steam from the now warm water pulls me from the mirror and I step into the shower. The tile beneath my feet is still a bit cold but the difference in temperatures is wee. I close my eyes and let the soft drumming of the water against my sore muscles rx me. The moment is sweet until I hear the sound of my bedroom mming shut. The sound makes me jump and I freeze waiting for whatever might happen next


    When no onees barging into the bathroom I assume it''s one of the guards and not Zane. I shut the water off and grab a towel and quickly wrap it around myself. There are some shuffling sounds outside the door, so I move quietly and carefully open the door just a crack. I squint through the small space and see one of Zane''s men setting down a tray of food on the dresser


    I don''t know what possesses me to do what I''d o next but it turns out to be just the opening I needed. My hunger must have shut off part of my brain because without thinking I step out of the bathroom with only a towel. Now I admit that trying to seduce my captors was not one of the things I considered before, but when the guard turns to me and his eyes widen at the sight of me...well, I realized maybe I had made a mistake not trying it sooner. "


    The problem is...I have no idea how to be seductive


    I was a virgin when I slept with the guys, and I didn''t do much seducing with them


    The guard and I are frozen a few feet from each other, but I notice his throat bob when he lets his eyes roam over me


    "They sent you something to eat." He says with a shake of his head


    "Oh. Thank you." I say softly and I tuck a strand of my hair behind my ear feeling the extreme awkwardness between us


    "So...yeah." He says before turning and heading for the door


    He''s young and built, probably only a few years older than me, and he seems to find me attractive


    I need to use this


    I may not get another chance


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Wait," I say reaching toward him and grabbing his arm before he can leave. "Will you stay for a little while? It''s so quiet and it makes me a little nervous."


    He lifts his eyes from where my hand is touching him to my eyes and I can see his hesitation


    "Please." I make sure to put as much emotion into that one word as possible


    He swallows again and gives a small nod


    I give him a smile and release his arm. He moves away from the door


    and I turn to nce at what food he brought me. It''s nothing fancy. A bowl of soup and some bread but it smells amazing


    "Have you eaten? It isn''t much here but I''m happy to share." I offer him


    He shakes his head. "I''m fine. You eat."


    I nod and turn to the food again. I grab the spoon and bring some of the soup to my mouth. A unexpected moan escapes my lips at the taste


    My face flushes immediately and I be more aware that I am still


    naked under this towel. I


    Before I can rush to the bathroom in modification I feel heat at my back. Soft hands brush against my arm and my body instantly tenses from the sensation. \\)


    "Did Zane do this?" He asks me softly


    "Y-yes." He is getting too close


    His fingers brush along my bruises so softly that it tickles a title


    "No one should hurt a girl like this. I won''t let him hurt you." He says with a firm promise


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! What do I do?


    I turn my head just a little and in the new position, I can feel his soft breaths against my ear


    "Y-you would protect me from him?" I ask


    The question is genuine too. I don''t even know this guy, not like my other guards, but he is ready toe to my defense just like that


    "My father used to beat my mom. I swore I would never watch a many his hands on a girl when I''m around." His voice is clipped and harsh but not toward me


    "I-I''m scared," I say honestly


    He sighs. "I won''t let him hurt you. He asked me to guard you, so that''s what ill do."


    Why is he being so nice?


    "I think he wants to kill me," I say and with a burst of bravery, I turn to face him


    I need to work this situation the best I can even though the idea of flirting with this guy is making my stomach queasy. I''m not this kind of girl..


    "I''m scared. I need to get away from him before he can hurt me worse." I say and his eyes roam over my face as if he''s looking for a lie


    He won''t find one. Even though I''m trying to use him to help me escape, everything I''ve said ispletely true. He looks at me with a softness and care that is way too intimate from two strangers but I


    ignore that and use my eyes to plead with him


    "T''ll help you." He says softly and I feel my chest dete in relief. "We''ll go tonight."


    We? It doesn''t matter right now....I''m getting out of here. The rest I''ll have to deal withter


    "Thank you," I say and his arms wrap around me, pulling me close


    I should move I know, but I can''t afford to make him angry. He''s my only way out..This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    So when he leans down and kisses me....I let him. A small price I have to pay for my freedom. I just hope it''s all I have to give away..¡ã

 Chapter 69

    Four or Dead


    (TW: Violence and bondage) Emma


    The moment the guard leaves to make ns for getting me out of here, I drop onto my small bed and take in the full realization of what I had just done. How far had Ie s life where I''m willing to give myself away as payment for my freedom. Something else is nipping in the back of my mind that I know is important but with all the self-loathing I am experiencing right now I can''t seem to figure out what that little thing


    is. (4)


    All I know is I have an overwhelming urge to shower again, and unfortunately I was still in only a towel. The heat of embarrassment rushes over me and I quickly make my way to the bathroom and turn the shower hot enough to burn away the phantom feeling of a stranger''s touch


    I make sure to be dressed before stepping back into my room and grab my food. There aren''t many options of ces to sit and east, so I make myselffortable on the floor. The scene sending memory shes of a time when I had all my meals on the floor of my small closet room. A lot of things have been reminding me of those timestely


    Before I am halfway through my bowl of soup the door to my room ms open and Zane storms in


    "What did you do?" He screams at me and I quickly scramble to my feet


    "What are you talking about?" I ask moving back as he advances on me


    "My deal with the Chinese has been lost for a more favorable deal! And guess who they have decided to work with instead? This loss will cost me millions, Emma! So tell me now! What did you do? How did you get word to them?" I rack my brain trying to make sense of his words


    A deal with the Chinese. I had been hearing rumors about hispany working on a deal that was going to change things big time. Zane was supposedly going to be the exclusive distributor of their products, both legal and illegal. But I had no way of telling anyone about what I knew. I had only managed that one message when we raided Devaro''s stash house


    "Zane I swear I don''t know what you''re talking about," I say holding up my hands to show him I''m no threat but it doesn''t do any good


    His wild eyes are burning with anger and I''m right in his line of sight


    He moves quickly and soon he has me pinned against the wall with his hand tight around my throat. \'')


    "You have been nothing but trouble since the moment I came for you


    You push me away when I have every right to touch you. You treat me like an enemy when all I wanted was to give you my kingdom, but you couldn''t let them go, could you? It''s because of them that I can never


    have you. Well, guess what, I own you!" Thosest words hit me like a p to my face and when he tightens his hold just a little more I


    whimper. "Now you have gone and ruined the biggest deal I have ever had just so you could be with those punks! No...no you are mine." \*


    Before I can react he crashes his lips against mine and I instantly try to push him away. He''s too strong and he steps closer using his body to pin mepletely against the wall. His arousal telling me that he really is a monster if hurting me like this is getting him off. He growls in frustration when I don''t return the kiss, and when he pulls back I don''t think...I react. \¡ã


    I have no idea what came over me but in one quick motion, I throw my head forward and m it into his nose. He cries out in pain and shock as he stumbles back. I''m in shock for way too long, but I still try to make a move to get away. While he''s cursing and holding his nose I make a run for the door. My hand turns the handle only to feel the resistance telling me the lock is still in ce. I''m locked in here with a


    pissed-off, and from the smell of him, extremely drunk Zane


    I still try pounding on the door, but it''s no use. No one ising to help me. Zane moves quickly and soon has his hand wraps in my hair, he yanks me back until I fall to the floor. Pain radiates across my head and I reach up and try to scratch at his hands. It only makes him angrier and in an instant, he''s straddling me and pinning my hands to the floor


    "Keep fighting baby, this way is a lot more fun." He purrs with a smirk that makes him look even more crazed. .?)


    Being trapped under him is sending my mind into a panic and every


    fear I have ever felt is falling down all around me. I thrash in his hold but even my training and instincts are not enough to fight him. He''s too big and too strong


    "Zane! Stop!" I cry out tugging against his grip on my wrists


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    If I can get one hand free I can hurt him enough to get him off of me, right?


    Okay...buck my hips hard...pull against his hold..


    I try to mentally walk through the steps of what Tony taught me that day that now feels like years ago. The thing is, in practice you know the person teaching you won''t actually hurt you. There is a level of restraint and trust there. When ites to a drunk crazy bastard attacking you, nothing is predictable to their movements and actions. Something I am learning first hand as I fight to get away from Zane


    Right now I''m a threat, and in his clouded mind, there is only one way to deal with a threat


    Eliminate it. Eliminate me


    "Now, my love, I''m going to take my time iming you and if you''re good maybe I''ll let you live. But your days of freedom are over. My ns for you have changed, but don''t worry I''ll tell everyone you took off and left me heartbroken. Then no one will go looking for you." He leans closer to me and licks along my chin and I pull away and snarl at him in disgust


    My reaction only makes himugh


    "Bring it!" He yells suddenly and I be very still


    The door opens suddenly and a few of his mene in with a metal toolbox and set it down on the dresser. One of the men moves toward us and hands Zane a rope before kneeling by my head and recing Zane''s hands on my wrists with his own. This guy is even stronger than Zane and I know without a doubt that there is no way I could break free


    Zane wraps the rope in his hands and pulls at it like he''s trying to test


    its strength. When he seems to be satisfied he leans over me and starts to wrap them around my hands. The rope is that rough kind and I can


    already feel it scratching against my skin. \?)


    I want to scream and cry or fight or something


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    All I manage to do is shut my eyes tight and let the silent tears fall down my cheeks


    I had hoped my boys would find me before I would be hurt again like this, but that''s the problem...hope breeds disappointment. Something I had known for a long time, but let myself forget. I let myself think I had a future with them where we could be happy, but that was stupid of meThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This was always my fate


    Some people are not meant to have a happily-ever-after. I''m no princess


    that''s for sure, so why would four princese to save me? No


    I am a prisoner in my own life, meant to be beaten and tortured for life


    That is my story. \4)


    So why fight it?


    I don''t fight anymore. I let my body rx as Zane ties the ropes when his men carry me to my bed and secure me firmly in ce. I don''t fight, but I let my tears fall. Why not? They won''t stop what''sing. \''


    Zane sends his men away soon after I''m settled. Then with smooth motions that surprise me given how worked up, he was not long ago, he removes his tie and shirt


    "I''m going to enjoy this." He says with a husky voice that makes me shutter and not in pleasure


    I tighten my eyes shut and try to send my mind away again, but my eyes snap open to the sound of gunshots. One in particr echos in the room and when I open my eyes hoping to see my boys I find the guard from earlier standing with a gun in his hand and blood all over him. \*


    His eyes lift to meet mine the second Zane''s body falls to the floor. "


    I realize then that Zane wasn''t the only devil I have made the mistake


    of making a deal with, and whoever this guy is may be the most

 Chapter 70

    Four or Dead


    Logan


    I have never ridden a four-wheeler before, but I can say I see the appeal now. Of course, I doubt you are supposed to ride them in near darkness


    Jayden was able to sync our phones so we can all see where our guys are and the estimated location of Zane''s property. We try to stick near each other but the darkness and the dense forest have put some distance between me and the guys


    Honestly, all I can think about is getting to Emma. If the guys get lost we''ll have to go after themter. I need to see my girl and fast. This time apart has messed with my mind, and I don''t think I''ll feel right again until I am holding her again


    It takes a good half hour of us driving blindly through the forest before I hear the sounds of gunshots going off in the distance. I try to speed up and head in the direction of the sound but there is only so fast I can go with this much stuff in my way. I start to hear the sounds of the other four-wheelers heading in the same direction and I know whoever is in that ce knows we are close. The sound of using is like thunder in the silence around here. \*)


    We must be getting closer because I can hear shouting and a few more gunshots. Then another sound starts to echo around us. Something loud...a few momentster and arge cabines into view. I slow to a stop and jump off my ride and with a nce to the left and right of


    me, I see the others doing the same. We all stop just behind thest row of trees and listen for any other sounds or movements; guns drawn and ready


    The next round of shots has us all rushing toward the house and spreading out. A few guys head around back and I, Asher, Leo, and Jayden head through the front door. I count down from three and kick the front door in. A guy turns to us and starts to shoot but we take him out quickly and move further inside. A few more guys who didn''t seem to hear us enter turn to us and start to shoot wildly in our direction but we seem to be an afterthought to them. They are alling from the


    same direction and look...panicked. \?) Something''s happened.


    Is it Emma?


    One of them starts talking into a radio and I hear shots and yellinging from outside. I can''t think about what''s happening out there though because Emma is somewhere in here and we need to find her


    Asher takes out radio guy and I run past letting the guys handle any more men headed their way


    I turn down around the corner and see the stairs. With my gun raised, I make quick but cautious steps toward it and make my way up to the second floor. As I reach the top of the steps a few shots fly past my head, so I m against the wall and keep my head low until the shots stop. Once they do I see a few men carrying someone rush further down the hall.)


    I watch them open a door at the very end and disappear through it


    They didn''t have Emma with them, so I run up thest of the steps and toward the room they had beening out of. My heart stops the second I see the blood everywhere. I hear rushed footstepsing from behind me and soon the others are pushing past me to look for Emma


    "Where the hell is she?" Asher yells knocking over the metal toolbox sitting on the dresser


    That strange I heard earlier seems louder now that we''re inside and it sounds like it''sing from the roof. I


    "Come on!" I yell at the guys and turning back toward the hallway


    Whatever is up there must be where those guys were dragging that injured guy to. I run down the hall and throw the door open and find another set of stairs. The noise is a lot louder now, so I have to shout pretty loud to get the other''s attention


    "Over here!" I call out over my shoulder before heading up the stairs


    I hear shots going off and some cursing, so I keep my gun up and take a second before rushing out the open door. A rush of sound and wind but me making me throw my arm up to protect my face. I get a glimpse of a helicopter taking off and the men on the roof shooting at it. A female scream has me focused on the helicopter again and for just a small moment I see Emma''s scared face. The helicopter turns too soon and lifts too high for anyone to stop it and it flies past the trees, taking Emma away again


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    My rage is untethered now and I need to release it now, so I turn my attention to the men on the roof who are kneeling around someone. I storm toward them and hold the barrel of my gun to one of the guy''s heads. The sound of my pulling the hammer back catches the group''s attention and they jump to their feet and turn their guns to me. Too bad for them I''m not alone


    "Drop it!" I hear Asher call out from behind me but I keep my gun firm on the guy in front of me


    I nce past him for a split second and I''m shocked to see Zaneying on the ground bleeding out


    "I said drop them now!" Asher warns again and soon I hear more


    footsteps heading our way


    "You''re outnumbered. Better do what he says!" I call out


    A quiet moment passes before the sound of metal falling to the ground rings out


    I nudge the guy in front of me with my gun. "Pull out your weapons." He does what I ask. "Now get up." He does and someonees and pulls him away, leaving Zane alone


    "Well, we''ll. Hello Mr. Dalton." I say with a smirk. "What do we have here?"


    "Go to hell you little prick!" He growls out before his eyes shut and he groans in pain


    "So one of your men shot you in the back huh?" I ask but from the amount of blood, it''s hard to tell exactly where he''s been shotN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Where are they taking Emma?" Leo asks impatiently


    Zane coughs up some blood but still sneers at Leo. "I don''t know.")


    We need to get him to help soon or he''ll die, and we need him to find out where his men are taking our girl. I


    "Grab him." Asher orders


    I give Zane a smile and walk up to him, pulling him to his feet. Leo grabs him on the other side and we start to drag him toward the door


    As we do I hear shots go off behind me and I know our men are taking out the guys who had tried to get Zane away


    No one here can be left alive. Now we can only hope none of them got word to the rest of their crew just yet. Without Zane, his crew is going to be running around like chickens with their heads cut off, and we are going to move in and finish them for good


    But we still didn''t have Emma, and not even this change of events won''t


    make anything we do feel like a victory until she''s there to see it too


    )


    God, I need her. I have never felt so empty before. Why did I have to fall


    so hard for her? I just know if she breaks my heart I will never want another girl to touch me again


    She is the only girl I will ever want and when we get her back I will show her every day. Asher may be ready to let her go for her own good but I won''t. I''m selfish, and I want her no matter what and I''m ready to


    kill anyone in the way of me being with her. Even my own brothers..


    3)

 Chapter 71

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    Thest hour is a blur. I think at some point I passed out or fell asleep, I''m not sure. When I open my eyes though I''m in a different room than the one at Zane''s cabin


    I take a few breaths before I push myself to sit up. A few blinks to clear my eyes better reveals a cozy-looking room with a firece on the opposite wall of the bed


    "You''re awake. I was starting to get worried." The voice has my head snapping to the side of my bed to find my rescuer slumped against a chair a few feet away


    My eyes look him over and I can tell he hasn''t left my side the whole time I was out. His clothes are still covered and blood and the few sprays of blood on his face are smeared but still visible. The sight of him should freak me out but somehow all I can think about is the fact that he saved me from Zane


    My eyes catch a section of his arm that seems to be bleeding and I jump from the bed and rush toward him. I drop down to my knees next to his chair and grab his arm to examine it


    "You''re bleeding," I say


    "It''s just a graze." He says resting his hand over mine and pulling it


    away from his injury


    I look at him and I can see how tired he looks. Why am I not scared of this guy?


    "Yl be fine." He promises with a weary smile


    My heart breaks for him. "I should clean it and get you patched up."


    My voice is soft andced with worry. I can''t exin why I''m acting this way but there is a pit of worry in me that is yelling at me to help him


    Maybe it''s some sort of need to repay him for helping me...I don''t know


    He nods. "There''s a first aid kit in the bathroom under the sink." He


    says pointing at one of the doors along the wall next to the firece


    I jump to my feet and search frantically for the kit. When I find it I make quick work of cleaning his wound well and see that''s he''s right


    The wound isn''t too bad and some of my worries fall away to relief


    When I finish patching him up I let out a sigh and look up at his face to check on how he''s feeling. His eyes are on me too and he gives me a soft smile


    "Thanks." He says and I can''t help but smile back


    "You''re wee." Now that the adrenaline of helping him and the worry has calmed I stand and take a good look around. "Where are we?"


    "A ce me and a few of the guys share." I can hear him shifting in his seat and his words hit me like a bullet


    More of Zane''s men are here? He must notice me tense up because he reaches for me but I step backN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Why would you bring me here? I-I thought you were helping me." I feel my throat tighten up with an urge to cry and call for help


    "Of course I''m trying to help you. The guys who stay here are not loyal to Zane. They''re here for you." He says. \*


    What? I mean I know I have been trying to figure out which of Zane''s men I could eventually get to help me but I didn''t have a chance to figure out much


    "What do you mean?" I ask him


    He sighs and walks over to the bed I woke up and pats on it to ask me to join him. I hesitate at first but my curiosity wins and I sit beside him


    "A few of us have watched how Zane is with you and we hate the way he was hurting you. We couldn''t take it anymore, so we had ns to help you get out but we couldn''t seem to find the right time. Zane was being too erratic and it made it hard to find the right moment to sneak you out of where he was holding you." He stops and runs a hand down his face and I watch the movement. \''


    He seems pretty upset about what he''s saying but I can''t be sure why. I mean I''m d someone had been nning to help me but why would they be bothered by what was happening to me if they work for the guy who was hurting me?


    "You might be surprised by this but a lot of us have a code against hurting women and children. Zane has never really taken an interest in a woman enough to let things go past a quick hook-up. So we never saw how badly he is willing to treat a woman until you. He was obsessed with you. He asked his guys to install cameras in your room and he would watch the feed most of the day. I-I''m so sorry Emma." His voice cracks at his apology and I can see real regret in his eyes


    "Why are you apologizing?" I ask him


    I have never even seen him before he came to my room so I don''t me him for anything


    "You being here is my fault." He says softly but I just give him a confused look


    How could it be his fault?


    "I know you don''t recognize me but we went to school together." He starts but stops to check my reaction..''


    "We did? I''m sorry. I don''t remember you." Now I am the one wanting to apologize


    He shakes his head and sets his hand over mine in myp. "We never spoke but...I saw you. At first, I was curious about you because you walked around the school like a shadow. You always kept your head down and moved like you were afraid to be seen. I wanted to talk to you but I didn''t want to scare you. Then I noticed Asher and his crew messing with you. I so badly wanted to help you but I was a weak kid back then. I couldn''t think of how to stop them from hurting you by getting into a fight with them." He sighs and drops his head with shame I''m guessing


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "There''s nothing you could have done. They could have hurt you." Honestly, I don''t know what I''m even doing right now


    To some, it might seem like this guy is a stalker or now a kidnapper but I don''t see that. I see someone who saw me when I was invisible and someone who has just saved my life. Maybe it''s because I''ve had so few people on my side that I''m desperate to grab onto anyone who shows a small bit of concern for me. It''s pathetic. .*


    "T should have stood up for you. I''m so sorry. Anyway, a man came up to me one day after school and started asking about you. I told him I saw you around but I didn''t really know you. He said you were a family friend and he was worried about you. He said he was hoping I could keep an eye on you and let him know if anyone bothered you. I figured this was my chance to help you, but when I told him you were being bullied he didn''t do anything. I confronted him and told him off. I didn''t know who he really was and he was more than happy to show me what he was capable of. After he tortured me he said I had the choice to continue helping him or he could kill me then and there." He sighs and


    avoids looking at me


    I turn my hand over underneath his and twine our fingers together. He stiffens for a second before looking at me. "I didn''t have a choice, Emma."


    "T know," I say


    He chose to live and I can''t me him for that


    "T was sent back to school and told to keep watch over you and told that when the time was right we would take you away. I waited for three years for that call but nothing ever happened. Zane threatened me not to even go near you but I was there Emma. I was watching. I wanted to help you so badly but I didn''t trust anyone else to watch you. So I went along with it just so that I could be the one watching over you. I did get a few blows in though when I could. I would mess with the guys'' cars and the girls I would share stuff about them to get rumors started


    Nothing thatsted but enough to get a little revenge for you." He smirks at me and I can''t help butugh a little. \¡ã


    I think back and even though I didn''t really pay much attention to what happened around the school I do recall some rumors floating around about the mean girls of the school


    "When Zane came for you that day I thought I would finally get to talk to you but Zane assigned me to the cabin. He wouldn''t let me anywhere near you. I think he knew how...how I felt about you." He looks at me


    shyly


    How did he feel about me? "How do you feel about me?" I ask nervously


    "T liked you from the moment I saw you, but I was invisible like you. I wanted to be worthy of you so I bulked up and trained hard hoping that eventually, I would have a chance with you but Zane made sure that never happened. I didn''t even know what he wanted with you until I saw on the news that you were his fianc¨¦. Some of the other guys knew though and they would let me know how you were doing. Then they started telling me that Zane was going off the rails and they were worried when they noticed marks on you. I was furious and wanted to break in and get you out of there but they convinced me not to. So we came up with a n to get you out, but like I said it wasn''t easy." \*)


    I blow out a breath and try to work through everything he just told me


    "So what now?" I ask first


    "Now you rest a little more." He says squeezing my hand


    I nod but then a sh of a memory jumps out at me. I must have been too scaredst night to take everything that happened in. A image of the guys on a roof hits me clear as day


    I gasp and stand. "Logan and the guys. They were there on the roof."


    "Yeah they came but we were already in the air and I wasn''t convinced it was safe to take you back. A lot has been happening while Zane had


    you locked up. Devaro has been grabbing guys and torturing them to get information before sending their broken bodies back to us. I know you are with Asher and the others now but I''m not sure how safe it is for you to go back to them yet." He says and I feel a tug of fear at his words


    Is he going to lock me up here now? He stands and shakes his head like he knows exactly what I''m thinking


    "You are not a prisoner here Emma. We want to help you but I don''t know who we should trust now. Word is that Zane is alive but was taken away by Devaro''s men. The crew is searching the city to find him and killing anyone in their way. The few of us here are staying out of the city right now. We want to protect you from the mess that''s going on but if you want to leave we won''t stop you. As I said, we want to help you. We''re with you." I watch him but I can''t seem to wrap my mind around his words


    Maybe I do need more rest because it sounds like...these men want to be my...what? Army?


    Did I really have a crew of my own? How in the hell did that happen? "How many of you are there?" I ask


    He smiles. "Come meet everyone."


    I take his hand and he leads me out of the room through one of the


    doors and we end up in an outdoor hallway. I nce around and realize we are at some kind of motel. He leads me down the hallway and past several doors. We walk down the stairs and head toward the main build


    He pulls open a door and I gasp at the sight in front of me


    We step into arge room that I''m guessing is a room they rent out for small events. Well, they would I guess if this was a normal motel. Right now the room is filled with men from Zane''s crew. Some faces I


    recognize and others I don''t


    "Emma. Meet the guys." He steps back and the men all lower their heads to me like I''m some kind of royalty. I


    There have to be a hundred guys in the room


    I stand there in total shock


    The guys. Men who have abandoned Zane''s crew to help me


    My men


    My crew


    Two words I never thought I would be able to say

 Chapter 72

    Four or Dead


    Asher


    "What the hell happened back there?" I yell mming my hand on my dad''s desk


    "Someone got her out," Logan says again but I still can''t ept that we lost Emma again and to one of Zane''s men


    "We took out most of Zane''s guys at the cabin so we don''t know who it was that took her," Leo adds


    "And Zane isn''t talking." My dad says. I''


    "So what do we do? We have Zane and his men are probably on the warpath to find him. They have no orders to follow now. They will eithere for Zane or leave a mess around the city. We need to do something." Leo says messaging his temples no doubt imagining the chaos that would involveContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He isn''t wrong. These men are trained and have the means to take down the entire city if we don''t step in and fight them off. Sure we weren''t hero''s or anything like that but this is our city, and we n on keeping it that way. Zane had worked his way in like a snake in the grass and came for us when we least expected it, but now....*


    We''ve taken away the catalyst holding his men in line. That''s a whole lot of trouble we can''t leave unchecked


    "We need to focus on rounding up the rest of Zane''s men before they start making a mess. No doubt they will want to keep business running and I''m sure they will do it with less finesse than Zane has. He had a reputation to keep but they don''t. As far as the world is concerned Zane has no connection to them at all." My dad points out


    "What about Emma?" Logan asks softly


    He''s taking this harder than the rest of us. He had been the first on the roof and although there is no way he could have gotten to Emma in time he mes himself


    My dad sighs. "I hate that Emma is out of reach again and we have no idea what''s happening to her but as of now we have nothing to go on


    Until someone tells us who took her we have to focus on what''s more important."


    Jayden growls. Like actually growls. "Emma is what''s important to us! I couldn''t give a damn about any of this! I want her back."


    We all watched him warily. He''s been working through his anger by using his fists to get information but we''re starting to reach dangerous territory now. There has only ever been one time when we were sure we would lose Jayden to his darkness for good. I can''t even think about that time without shuttering. He looked almost possessed


    It was the anniversary of his family''s death and some reporter had decided to pick that case of all things to write about. Jayden left the night he saw it and was gone for three days. When he came back he was


    covered in blood and had a murderous look in his eyes


    "Look I get it. Emma means a lot to you guys. She is important to many of us but we still have the city to think about. This is our city and our crew has kept things running smoothly until recently. It''s time to get our house in order. I''m sure someone will know about where Emma was taken. We round up as many of Zane''s guys as we can and find out. I leave the how to you four. The rest of the crew will head out tonight and start hunting." My dad says nodding his head to the guy at the door. "I''ll go over a n with Tony. Go to the cabin and wait." I")


    I nod and turn to the guys. Leo shakes his head but doesn''t argue. The four of us leave and head back to our ce. We are going to be at that cabin for a while, so we are going to need more gear


    Emma


    "I-I don''t know what to say," I stutter out looking to my savior who I have yet to learn his name


    "You don''t have to say anything yet. It''s been a crazy night and it would be best if you rest for a while. I just wanted to show you how many people are on your side. Guys, pack it in and split watches." He said to the group''s and they all called out in answer to him


    He reaches out his hand and I take it. "Come on, let''s get you back to the room."


    I follow him out the way we came and back to the room I had woken up


    in. Once inside I drop to the bed as my mind races


    This is crazy


    Maybe even a dream?


    Why would all these men vow to help her? She didn''t even know them


    "T can see the wheels turning in your head." "What''s your name?" I ask him suddenly


    "Oh, man. I''m so sorry. I guess that''s an important thing to remember to share when you meet your crush." I watch his face flush at the word ''crush'' and I smile


    "Well, I would rather call you by a name in my head than ''my savior''." His eyes sparkle with pride at the nickname I had given him


    He clears his throat andughs nervously. "I think I prefer that name but my name''s Wyatt." 7)


    "It''s nice to officially meet you, Wyatt," I say holding my hand out to him


    He takes it and does somethingpletely ridiculous but that I definitely swoon over like the silly girl I am. He drops to one knee and ces a kiss on my hand like I''m some kind of princess


    "What are you doing?" I ask pulling my hand away and giggling


    He smiles and stands again. "I am at your service, so I have to bow before the Queen." I"!


    I shake my head andugh. "You''re ridiculous."


    He smiles at me in a smug but proud kind of way that makes me flush a little. Now that we''re not on the run for our lives and it''s quiet I feel the weight of his presence. I take this time to look at him and take him in


    He''s stunning to put it simply. Warm brown eyes that look like melted chocte, light brown hair is cut just above his eyes and trimmed in a way that reminds me of those really pretty boy kpop idols. His skin is a warm tan color, like honey. His smile is beautiful too with dimples and all. He''s fit but not in a bulky way like Logan or Asher


    How have I never noticed him before at school? He was right, my head was always focused on staying hidden. I feel terrible that such a sweet guy was there and she could have met him but was too busy trying to


    be invisible. \


    "Thank you for saving me back there," I say


    He moves and sits beside me. "I''m sorry it took me so long."


    I turn to him. "You saved me when I really needed it. Zane could have killed me tonight."


    He lets out a deep breath. "I hate how you ended up at the cabin but


    I''m also d because I was there and could finally get you out. Of


    course, I had nned on a smoother exit but I''m d all the same."


    I look him over and realize he still looked like a mess. "You should get cleaned up.


    All the blood should have bothered me more but...it didn''t. What does that say about me? I?)


    He nces down at himself like he had forgotten about the blood as well. "Oh shit. I''m sorry, yeah I should. I''ll go to one of the other rooms and shower real quick."


    He stands to head for the door but my arm moves without a thought and I grab onto his wrist


    "Don''t go," I say softly, locking my eyes on his. I?)


    I felt safe with him for whatever crazy reason and I couldn''t bear to be alone right now


    "Okay." He says in a simrly soft voice


    He turns to me and I release my hold on him as he squats down in front of me


    "T won''t ever leave you, Emma. Not now that I can finally be with you


    Let me just grab some clothes and I''ll use your shower okay?" He says and I nod


    He stands and drops a gentle kiss to my forehead before heading toward


    the door


    Once the door is shut the panic starts to start. I feel like I''m locked in again with no way to get out. My heart starts to race and my breath starts to quicken as shes from tonight hit me


    I''m trapped again. If someone came for me I wouldn''t be able to get out


    A knockes at the door and I hesitate before standing on weak legs and shuffling to try and open it. I take in a deep breath and squeeze my eyes shut as I reach for the doorknob and turn it just a bit. When there is no resistance I let out a shaky whimper and pull the door open


    Wyatt is standing there and I can''t help but throw myself at him and wrap my arms around his neck


    "Thank you. Thank you." I say as the relief hits me in calming waves


    I''m not trapped


    I''m free

 Chapter 73

    Four or Dead


    Wyatt


    Emma is here. She is with me finally. All those years watching over her and now I don''t have to hide in the shadows anymore. I was so worried that if I told her that I had been watching her since freshman year that she would think I was a freak. The thing is, I wasn''tpletely honest with her on one thing because I didn''t want to hurt her any more than she has been recent


    The thing is, I did go after Asher and the others several times for hurting Emma. Back then I wasn''t strong enough to take them on, and I caught on pretty quick that even though they bullied her they were also obsessed with her. It was like they say when you''re kids...'' the boys are pulling your hair because they like you.'' I had told them several times to leave Emma alone, but they would beat me up and send me on my way with a warning. .7)


    "Don''t even think about talking to her or going near her." That''s what they would growl in my face while I was curled up on the ground..'')


    But how could I tell Emma that? She loves them and besides...what good would it do now? Things are already going to hell. There''s no point in rehashing past history. I''m sure those guys wouldn''t even recognize me if we ever did meet again. All I care about is that Emma is safe. I haveid an army at her feet and what she does with it is entirely up to her. Zane didn''t die when I shot him but he was wounded enough,


    but he could try ande for Emma at any time if he gets a chance


    I quickly finish showering and pull on a ck t-shirt and sweats. When I walk back into the room I see Emma curled up on the bed right on top of the nket. She must have passed out the second her head hit the pillow. I can only imagine the number of sleepless nights she''s had since Zane took her. She was probably too scared that he woulde for her while she slept, the bastard


    I walk over to the bed and carefully pull the nket over her. When I start to pull away she grabs my hand


    "Don''t go." She mumbles


    I freeze. I''m not sure what to do. She''s asking me to stay and of course, I want to if she really wants me to but I also want to give her some spaceThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I try to pull my hand away in case she''s fallen back to sleep, but her hold only tightens. She rolls over and opens her eyes to look up at me


    "I don''t want to be alone." She says softly and I hear the pain in her


    voice."


    That sound breaks my resolve and I give her a small nod. She shifts a little to give me some room, and I slide under the covers careful not to get too close to her. I took things a little too fast back at Zane''s house, but my head was swarming with a ton of emotions and I was just so happy to see her. Now I''m kicking myself for taking advantage of her. So I am going to be on my best behavior and give her as much space as she needs. (3)


    She moves so that she ispletely on her side facing me


    "I''m sorry. I hope this isn''t too weird, I just...I was left alone so much and when I wasn''t there was...pain." She says softly


    I roll onto my side as well. "If you need me to stay then I will. Whatever you need Emma...I''ll give it to you. I''m not making the same mistake as before. I''m with you however you want or need me."


    She gives me a small smile and reaches for my hand and holds on tight to it before letting her eyes fall shut again. Soon her breaths grow soft and steady telling me she''s asleep again


    The silence in the room helps me rx and everything that happened tonight shes through my head. When we took off I caught a nce at Loganing up on the roof, but Zane and his other men were there too. He had turned his focus away from Emma and he and the others focused on Zane


    I wonder if they''ve killed him yet or not. I hope not because Emma deserved revenge, and that meant facing the man who hurt her and exacting her own judgment. Devaro won''t give him over easily so we''ll have toe up with a n. Emma may know a way to get into where they''re holding him and the guys could storm the ce and grab Zane


    That is if she knows much about Devaro''s crew at all. I''


    My eyes get heavy as I run over several scenarios until I fall asleep


    The sound of a door mming closed outside wakes me the next


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    morning and it takes me a moment to push away the haze. When I go to sit up something is hold me down. I nce down to see Emma cuddled against me, her head on my chest and her arm and leg wrapped around me. I can''t help the smile growing on my face at the sight of her. She looks beautiful and adorable at the same time. How is that possible?


    Her weight is putting pressure on some of my injuries but right now I could care less. I try to shift my arm a little so I can wrap it around her and I hiss in pain. She opens her eyes then and she looks at me for a second before shock takes over. She sits up quickly and runs her gaze over me like she''s checking for what could have caused me to make that sound. \*


    "I''m so sorry. Did I hurt you?" She asks


    Iugh and shake my head. "No, I''m just a little sore."


    "Do you need me to change your bandage?" She asks climbing off the bed and walking around to check my other arm


    I nce down at it too and see that a bandage change would be a good idea


    "Hang on." She says walking over to the chair I had been sitting in yesterday and grabbing the first kit still sitting on the floor.")


    She carefully removes the bandage and examined my arm carefully


    "Looks like the bleeding has slowed down."


    She makes quick work of wrapping a new bandage around my arm and leaves to wash her hands. When she returns she sits at the foot of the bed and looks at me


    "What''s wrong?" I ask her


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    She sighs. "I don''t know what to do now. I don''t think I was getting away from Zane alive and now here I am. I just don''t know." I?)


    Her mind must be a mess right now. "Did you want to...call Asher and the guys to let them know you''re okay?" \¡ã)


    Those words taste like ash on my tongue but I know what they mean to her, and I just want her to be happy


    "Oh. Yeah, I should huh? Do you have a phone I can use?" She asks. I


    "T''ll have one of the guys bring one up for you. They''re untraceable so no one can trace calls back to here, but should work fine." I say pushing myself up from the bed and digging through the pockets of my jeans from yesterday that sits on one of the tables


    I quickly dial one of the guys. "Yeah?" A gruff voice answers


    "Can you bring up a new phone for Emma? She needs to make a call


    Make sure it''s all set up." I say


    "You got it." He replies and quickly ends the call


    I turn to Emma and notice her eyes are looking off like she''s deep in


    thought


    "Is there something else you need to get off your chest?" I ask taking a seat on the bed next to her


    "IT want to kill Zane." She says without any hint of hesitation. .'')


    I smirk. I knew she would, and I am more than happy to help her spill as much blood as she needs. I have a feeling even after Zane is dead...this will only be the beginning. A storm ising, and Emma will be leading it."

 Chapter 74

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    A knock at the door has my heart racing as my fight or flight instincts kick in. Wyatt stands and opens the door where one of the men offers him a cell phone. I rx a little and offer the man a weak smile which he returns with a small nod of the head


    Wyatt says a few words to the guy before closing the door and heading over to join me on the bed again


    He holds the phone out to me and I hesitate for a moment before taking it. It feels heavy in my hand as I try to understand why I don''t have this urgent need to call the boys. Something''s changed in me and it''s muddling my thoughts. "¡ã)


    I''m not the same girl as the one who nned on getting information for their crew. Zane hurt me and nearly violently raped me. My fears and worst nightmares had been repeated triggering a wave of burning anger in me that is so new. I want revenge. I want to spill blood for what Zane did to me. I want to destroy his world and everyone who saw


    who he was and did nothing. \


    This anger inside me is burning away the scared little girl I once was..


    the girl Asher and guys loved. \*)


    Right now all I see is red. I don''t want to go back to the way things were. I don''t want to be protected and coddled! I want to raise hell andContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I know the guys will never let me. They have protected me and hidden the darkness in this city away from me. If I go back to them they''ll never let me out of their sights again. They will lock me away and call it protection. I!)


    Everyone wants to cage me and I''m done


    "What''s wrong?" Wyatt asks pulling me back into the room with him


    "T missed the guys, of course I have. But these past weeks I was more worried about surviving and it was easier not to hope I would see them again because it hurt too much. Now that I''m free I know what they''ll want to do. They''ll want to protect me at any cost. They''ll either never let me leave their sight or keep me at home with men to protect me night and day. It will just be a prison of a different kind. I don''t want that. I''m finally free and on my own for the first time in my life. I don''t want to go back to how things were. I''m not the same person I was." I try to exin and he nods


    "You''re right. Things are different now. You have an army of your own, and you want revenge and I''m guessing a lot more. This is your choice, Emma. You can tell them exactly what you want and if they can''t ept it then maybe space and time are needed. As I said, no one knows about this ce so this can be your safe haven. A ce of your own where you call the shots." He says and I smile. .*)


    "Yeah, I call the shots. Well, let''s do this then." I nce down at the phone and type in Asher''s number


    It rings a couple of times before Asher''s voice booms through the phone. "What? Who the hell is this?"


    His voice is angry and the sound of it makes me flinch and I feel that fear Zane caused creep up


    "Asher, it''s me," I say softly


    "Emma? Holy shit! Emma are you okay? Where are you?" He asks frantically


    My heart hurts to hear his voice sound desperate like that and it makes me want to just run to him. But I can''t yet...I have things to do


    "I''m fine Asher. I''m safe." I assure him


    "Where are you? I''lle to get you right now." He pushes


    "T have to ask you something first," I say


    "What?" He asks


    "Do you have Zane? Is he still alive?" I ask him and I hear him curse


    "Why are you asking about him? Why do you care if he''s alive or not? You know I would never let him hurt you." His voice is angry again and it''s only feeding my own. \'')


    And even though I know it wasn''t their fault Zane hurt me, I did get hurt. That kind of promise of me never being hurt by him again is a


    promise Asher can''t make. The memories of Zane hurting me will always be there. I''


    "Asher I''m asking because I want to deal with him myself. I want to get


    my revenge on him." I say simply.


    "Baby you don''t need to worry about that we''ll make sure he pays for what he''s done. Now, where are you?" He isn''t listening. _'')


    "Asher I want to do this on my own. I deserve to after what he did to me. Can''t you see that? It needs to be me not any of you. So, will you hand him over?" I ask again more firmly this time


    "T can''t do that Emma. We need him for information. We have tried to get him to talk but so far nothing has been convincing enough for him to open up." Asher exins and I sigh..''


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I figured this was how the conversation would go


    "Then let me see him at least. I can at least get a few shots in." I offer as an alternative just to see if Asher even cares that this is something I need to do


    "You aren''t going near that guy again. Not while he''s still breathing." Asher growls out and I pinch my eyes shut


    "T want Zane Asher. So I''m asking nicely. Hand him over and let me get the information and deal with ending him for good. I''ll share whatever information he gives with you as payment for handing him over." I say


    "Emma, what''s going on? Why are you asking this? Where are you? How do you n on doing any of that? I mean I know Tony and the guys taught you a few self-defense things but they didn''t teach you anything about taking someone''s life Just let me handle this and you can rest and recover. You don''t need to deal with this anymore, you did enough." Is he serious? \¡ã


    "T don''t want to rest Asher! I want you to hand over Zane. Give me a time and ce and my men wille to get him." I say with as muchmand in my voice as I can muster


    "Your men? What men? What are you talking about? Where the hell are you Emma?" He is furious now but so am I


    "T told you I''m fine. Someone rescued me just before Zane was about to tie me up and rape me. I''m somece safe and many of Zane''s men have pledged their allegiance to me. So I have the means and the location that will allow me to hold Zane for interrogation and punishment. So go talk things over with Devaro and call me back. You have my number." I cut him off from replying by ending the call


    The room is silent for a few minutes while Wyatt lets me work past the anger I''m feeling right now. I consider calling Leo, who tends to be the more calm one but I''ve had enough for today. My stomach decides to remind me that I haven''t eaten in a while and the sound it makes has Wyatt chuckling. \¡ã)


    "Come on let''s get you something to eat." He says patting my leg and standing


    I smile and stand as well, deciding on leaving the phone in the room


    There isn''t anyone I feel like talking to just yet


    "The guys all eat together in the mornings before they go off to their


    odd jobs. Well, now I''m not sure what they have nned since Zane is out ofmission." He says as we walk down the walkway outside of


    my room


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "They don''t have any other jobs besides working for Zane?" I ask


    I don''t like that at all. They must have had other talents that didn''t revolve around that man


    "Some of them worked at an auto shop on their off-hours. Others considered buying a bar if they ever retired. They all had their little hopes and dreams but Zane was pretty strict about all that. To him, the guys were a security risk if they associated with too many people outside of the crew." Wyatt exins with a shrug


    "What would you do?" I ask him


    A faint hint of a smile appears on his face. "I''ve always loved art and drawing. I designed some of the guy''s tattoos. I think I would open a tattoo shop. Some of the others are pretty good at tattoos as well, so we would probably all work together."


    I smile as well. All these men want to just work normal jobs. They have decided to be my crew but I think bnce is in order. If I''m going to do this then we won''t deal in drugs and trafficking like other crews. No,


    we''ll do things differently. We''re going to bring bnce to this city


    I feel a sense of purpose creeping into me as I go over all the things I want to do. First of all, we need to deal with Zane. Then take it from there


    Wyatt leads me back to the big meeting room fromst night and I hear the boisterous talking andughing of the men inside. When Wyatt opens the door and we step in they all turn their heads to us. For a second I think about stepping back and staying quiet but I don''t. This is my crew so I need to be their leader. One of them steps up to us and smiles at me


    "We have a seat right over here for you boss." He says holding his arm


    up to escort me. I'' I''m their boss. Their leader


    I snort augh but ept his offer. The others follow us with their eyes as he leads me to the end of one of the long tables set up. He stops at the head of the table where there are two empty seats. He pulls out the one at the very end and motions for me to sit. I do and when I''m seated Wyatt takes the seat next to me. As soon as we are seated the room breaks out in a loud cheer


    The sudden sound makes me jump but then I let out a nervousugh


    Wyatt stands and yells, "Alright knock it off! Someone bring the boss some food."


    The menugh and go back to their conversations. I look around at all of them joking andughing and I feel a sense of rightness. They are my crew and I know then that this is where I belong. This is mine. \*


    I answer to no one and they...only answer to me


    I think I''m going to enjoy this..*

 Chapter 75

    Four or Dead


    Leo


    "Ash? Hey, what''s going on?" Logan asks as we step into the cabin


    At this point, we might as well move in full-time with how much we''ve beening here


    "Emma just called," Asher says looking a little out of it


    "What? Where is she?" Logan asks


    "She wouldn''t say," Asher replies and we all look at each other in confusion


    "What do you mean she wouldn''t say? Why not?" I ask


    "She wouldn''t tell me okay!" Asher shouts, suddenly snapping out of his moment of shock to face us


    "She''s okay though right?" I ask


    "Yeah, she says she''s fine. Apparently, she has some new friends." Asher


    scoffs


    What is he talking about?


    "Dude just tell us everything because your short answers are not


    exining much." Logan pushes


    Asher sighs. "One of Zane''s men saved her and took her somewhere


    She said some of Zane''s men want to help her. Be her crew. She wants Zane. She wants to punish him for what he did to her and for.....what he almost did."


    I blink at Asher in disbelief. That''s a lot to dissect


    "Okay, so one of Zane''s men took her to an unknown location full of defectors from Zane''s crew. These men now want to help Emma, am I understanding that right?" Logan asks


    "Wow. I''m not sure what to think other than I''m d she''s safe." I add in but I am at a loss here


    "Don''t you guys get it? She doesn''t want toe back! She rather be anywhere than with us! Shit!" Asher''s temper res up and he storms off, no doubt looking for a prisoner to take his anger out on


    Logan, Jayden, and I stay grounded and the room falls silent


    "Why wouldn''t Emma want toe home?" Logan asks in a small sad voice, a sound I have never hearde out of him before but is bing more regr recently


    I try to wrack my brain looking for a reason Emma wouldn''t want to see us. Asher isn''t telling us everything. Emma wouldn''t pull away unless she had a good reason


    "Tm sure she went through hell with Zane, and I have no doubt that there is so much we don''t know. Maybe she needs some time to work through everything without us tripping over ourselves trying to fix her


    We don''t know what after-effects she may be feeling and we are going to want to make her feel safe again. Maybe that''s not what she needs right now." I offer as a possibility but I could be wrong..")


    "And she wants Zane? We can''t let him anywhere near her. He could hurt her and it would be far worse after what we did to him. She can''t handle that." Logan adds


    "She has a crew Asher said. She wouldn''t be doing it alone." Jayden says


    A crew. I can''t help but smile a little at the thought of our small sweet girl leading a crew of men with that fire I know is inside her. I always knew she was a lot tougher than she let on but she was good at keeping it tapped down. Now she''s probably letting all that pours out. \


    "We don''t know what kind of mental state she''s in, but getting some justice by punishing Zane may be about closure," I say. 7)


    "Devaro isn''t going to just let her have Zane." Logan points out


    "Why not? Devaro has a soft spot for Emma and it''s obvious he wants her a part of our crew. If he does this she might be willing to join for real. Devaro won''t refuse her." I say


    Logan sighs. "This is crazy, but if it''s what we need to do to bring Emma


    home then I''m game. Man, that girl is going to be the death of me." Iugh. "I agree brother. But what a sweet way to go." We bothugh and I see Jayden smirk. \*


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    We are all too far gone for her and we know it. She may not be ready toe home but we''ll never stop waiting for her. At least I never will. I''ll never walk away from her again


    "Let''s call boss man then," Logan says pulling out his phone. ('') After dialing he puts the call on speaker and we wait


    Emma


    Breakfast turned into a huge get-to-know-the-crew event and before I know it I''m smiling andughing along with a bunch of huge burly guys. When was thest time I felt this free? I honestly don''t know. I loved the guys so much but I always felt like I had to pretend like I didn''t care that they kept their life with the crew from me. \?)


    That they always wanted to protect me. God, I loved them for that when dad was killed but eventually, a girl doesn''t want to feel like a piece of china that can break any second. I want to be more than protected, I want to protect myself. Feel strong and powerful enough that no one would try to hurt me again


    I am so sick of being a victim


    Deep down I know the guys love me and even though Asher is a hothead, he''ll understand why I need to do this. No doubt Leo isying out all my thoughts to them and making them feel stupid for getting mad about all this


    I hate being apart from them now but I really need to do this alone. I need to face Zane and make him hurt the way he hurt me. Then I''m going take everything he built and burn it to the ground so even his name would be buried in ash. \*)


    Okay so yeah I am ina scary dark ce right now and no doubt a therapist would rmend some serious concealing but honestly, I have never felt so clear-headed. Who knew vengeance could be so cathartic


    God, I never thought I could be a person to want to hurt someone as badly as I want to hurt Zane. There is so much anger inside me and I feel like I could scream and cause the earth to crumble from the power that scream would hold


    I have been broken so many damn times and I want someone to pay for making me into this person


    Broken, dark, and full of hate


    "Hey, boss. Phone call for you." I look up to one of the guys holding out the phone I left back in the room


    "Thanks, Billy," I say taking the phone and putting it to my ear


    "Hello?"


    "Emma?" It''s Devaro. "Are you okay?"


    I let out a weakugh. That''s a loaded question


    "T will be," I say simply


    "The boys told me you want us to hand over Zane. Look in truth I want to kill the bastard for everything he''s done but I know you need to do this. Will you try and get some answers out of him first? We haven''t been able to get anything and I have a feeling seeing you will get the cocky bastard to brag all his truths." I smirk at that, he probably isn''t wrong. "So where can we drop him off? He''s stinking up the cabin."


    Cabin? Okay, that''s something to discuss another time


    "Thanks, Devaro. Look I know you guys want me toe back but..."


    "Emma, you have been through hell these past few weeks if what Zane has been spewing is true. You don''t have to worry about needing space


    You are part of our crew, an Angel, so take all the time you need. Just keep us in the loop yeah?" I feel a sense of relief..¡ã


    "Thanks. I''ll text you a location. Tell the boys I''ll be waiting." We end the call there and I feel suddenly lighter..*


    Who am I kidding? I need space yeah but I need to see my boys too, even for a quick visit..''


    "They agreed to turn over Zane, we just need a location to meet," I tell


    Wyatt


    "We have a ce." He says nodding to one of the guysN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The guyes forward and shows me his phone with the location. I quickly type it into a message to the number Devaro called me from


    Once done I lock the phone and my whole body goes tense. A wave of nausea rushes through me. I?)


    "Emma? Are you okay? What''s wrong?" Wyatt asks


    "I think I''m going to be sick," I say jumping to my feet and rushing out the door in time to unload my breakfast behind a bush just outside the


    door. \¡ã)


    I was so hungry I must have overdone it in there. 7!)

 Chapter 76

    Four or Dead


    Asher


    "Emma sent me the location," Leo says stepping into the room where we have Zane knocked out and tied up..?


    I huff out a sound of acknowledgment


    "Look man I know you aren''t on board with this idea but Emma clearly needs this and if it will help her move on so she''lle home then isn''t it worth it?" I grumble an agreement under my breath but y it off with as much annoyance on my face as possible. \''


    "Hey! Cars ready to go, let''s drag him out, and if he happens to hit a few rocks along the way then even better." Logan says with his usual cheerful smile with a twist of darkness added in


    We all got a chance to take a few good hits on Zane but that will never be enough after what he''s done. Still, he hasn''t spilled any valuable intel, like how many of his men he has under hismand and where we can find them. He also hasn''t given us the full extent of his operation either. I meane on, what''s with all the trust issues? \"


    "T can''t wait to see our girl. It''s been too long." Logan says with a wistful look and a dramatic sigh


    Leo and I pull Zane''s limp body from the chair and drag him toward the stairs. Like Logan suggested we make sure to beat him up a little on the


    way out the door and to the car. He''s going to be sore when he wakes up. A few of our men join us in the SUV to ensure Zane doesn''t wake up in the trunk and try to escape. \*


    Yes, we put him in the trunk. He smells and I rather not look at his face more than I need to. Leo sets up his phone GPS as I pull away from the cabin


    "Looks like an old gas station or something. It''s been shut down for years." Leo says


    We ride in silence for the thirty-minute drive. The gas stationes into view of a small two-way street that is surrounded by woods and I spot a few more run-down buildings nearby. I see Emma standing next to a car with three guys around her. Two stand at either end of the car scanning the area while another one stands beside her


    Nerves start to set in as we arrive but also annoyance at seeing some guy being chummy with her. They''re talking and smiling and my hackles go up at the sight. We park and Logan immediately jumps out of the car and makes his way to Emma. She gives him a smile and steps closer just as he reaches her and pulls her into his arms


    The rest of us file out and the two men with us stand guard by the trunk and wait for our signal


    Leo is next to reach Emma and she moves into his arms when Logan finally tears himself away from her


    "Hey, beautiful." I hear him say to her as she hurries her face in his chest. (2


    "Hey." She says moving back a little to look up at him


    My eyes move away from them andnd on the guy she had been talking to. He''s leaning against the car watching us and I don''t like the look in his eyes. He''s looking at Emma...like we look at Emma. Like she''s the center of his world


    Hell no


    "Asher." Emma''s voice snaps me back and I turn to see her standing in front of me


    "Hey, baby," I say giving her a smirk that she shakes her head at before stepping toward me and wrapping her arms around my waist.


    She''s so small, I almost forgot how well she fits against me


    My arms engulf her and I drop my face into her hair and breath in. She doesn''t smell like her usual fruity shampoo but I don''t even care


    Feeling her in my arms nearly brings me to my knees. I''ve missed her like crazy. She also feels too thin. I really don''t like that


    She moves back a little and gives me a small smile before ncing over to Jayden. He''s kept his distance, so when I let her go she walks to him


    She gives him a look that I can''t quite understand before throwing her


    arms around his neck. He catches her and holds her close to him so


    tight I worry he''ll hurt her. I watch them carefully and am a little confused by the difference in greeting but I brush it off and return my attention to her friend


    I step up and look him over


    "Who are you?" I ask


    "This is Wyatt. He''s the one who got me out." Emma says walking past me and standing next to him again


    He nods at us. "Hey." "You look familiar. Do we know you?" Logan asks


    "You can say that. We went to school together. You guys kicked my ass a few times." He says and Emma looks at us with a raised brow


    Okay, so she''s upset about that


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Oh man yeah, I remember! Dude you bulked up!" Logan says pping the guy hard on the back. I"


    The guy doesn''t even react


    "So what are you doing here?" I ask him


    "He''s protecting me," Emma says with a firmness in her voice that sounds distant and cold. \''


    "You don''t need protecting from us baby," Logan says and she smiles at him


    "It''s not you guys I''m worried about." She says looking up at the Wyatt guy


    "We have word that a lot of Zane''s men have gone off the rails and no doubt some are looking for Emma," Wyatt says


    "Thanks for looking after our girl," Leo says


    "It''s no trouble at all. We wouldn''t let anything happen to her." He looks down at her and smiles so sweetly it makes me sick


    This guy has got a hard-on for our girl and I''m about ready to put his ass in line. As if sensing my thoughts Emma catches my eye and shakes her head


    "So when are youing home?" Logan asks her


    She sighs. "I know you guys want me toe home now but I have some things I need to deal with. The guys who defected from Zane want me to lead their crew and I think I want to. They''re great guys and I feel surprisingly safe with them. love you guys, you know that, but I have to do this. I''m not going to leave these guys after what they''ve done to help me. It doesn''t mean we can''t see each other though. You have my number. We can meet up any time."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "We want to keep our base location a secret though as a precaution,"


    Wyatt adds


    "How''s your security?" Jayden asks


    "State of the art. We wouldn''t have anything less with Emma being


    there now." Wyatt replies. 7


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    This seems to satisfy Jayden and he falls silent again


    I don''t like this


    "Did you bring Zane?" Emma asks


    "Yeah, he''s in the back," I say leaning my head in the direction of the


    car


    Wyatt turns to the two other guys they arrived with and signals them to follow me to the car


    "Open it," I tell our guys


    Once the trunk door is open they step aside and Emma''s men pull Zane out. They carry him past us and over to their car dropping him in the trunk like we did. I


    "I wish we could hang out more but I want to get this over with as quickly as possible. If he tells me anything I''ll make sure to let you know." Emma says, sounding a lot like my dad


    A lot like a leader


    We say our goodbyes, making sure to leave her with a kiss to remember us by. Wyatt holds the door open for her and climbs in behind her. We watch their car pull out and drive off


    It feels like she''s taking a piece of me with her all over again. I can''t keep watching her leave me. It''s bing too hard. From the looks of the others, they''re feeling the same way. \¡ã


    Emma


    "Did you tell him?" Wyatt asks as we leave the gas station and my guys behind us. 7


    I shake my head. "No. I will once this is done. I don''t want to risk them trying to stop me." 4


    He nods and lets the subject go for now. I''m thankful. There is too much going on, and I need to focus only on this for now. Things are about to get a lot moreplicated. .*)

 Chapter 77

    Four or Dead


    Wyatt


    "Set him up in the storage room." I tell the guys when we arrive back at the Motel


    Emma stands to the side and watches the men drag Zane away. I "How do you want to handle this?" I ask, stepping up beside her


    "Honestly, I don''t know. My father hurt me because it made him feel better to have someone to hurt or me, but this is different. I''m different." She says, her eyes locked on a point off in the distance


    She''s at a crossroads. One that everyone like us faces at some point. I know because I went through the same thing when I joined Zane''s crew


    "What if he wakes up and I can''t do it?" She asks, turning to look at me


    I don''t answer her right away. Instead, our eyes lock and I reach out to brush a strand of hair from her face and tuck it softly behind her ear


    "No one will think less of you if you can''t. Thats why you have us, so you don''t have to do anything if you don''t want to." I say softly and her eyes drift shut and her shoulders drop a little, like my words have lifted a weight off her


    I move to take my hand away, but she opens her eyes and looks up at


    me with unspoken words. She feels lost right now and is hoping I''ll tell her what to do, but I can''t


    See, there is a point in the life of an abuse victim where you either fight to ovee what you endured and be a stronger and better person or you sumb to the darkness that grows inside you. Some turn that darkness into something ugly, like hurting and killing for no reason other than to feel something other than pain. Then there are those that use that darkness and harness it into a weapon. A lot of the guys here have taken theor screwed up lives and turned all that pent up anger and resentment and use it for one purpose, as a bullet. They focus it on each order their leader gives and enjoy every second


    I decide it''s time to tell Emma a little more about where I came from, so I move my hand to entwine it with hers. 7)


    "Come on, you can rest a little while. The guys will get everything set up." I say, leading her back to her room


    As soon as we get inside, she drops on the bed and I take a seat on one of the chairs at the table set up near the window. Sheys down on her side facing me and I smile a little at how small she looks


    "I told you about how I saw you at school and was curious about you, but there was a little more than that. One day I saw those girls that would hang around Asher bullying you and they ripped your sweater. I saw the scars and bruises and I knew you were like me. It was the first time I had seen another person at school with injuries like mine. Unlike you, though, the person who hurt me was my mother. The one persona


    child thinks would love them unconditionally, but for me she was the monster of my nightmares. It''s also made Zane''s offer more appealing


    It would be an escape from my mom, but as you know, it wasn''t an escape at all. One day, my mom pushed me down the stairs when I was trying to leave and I broke my arm and cracked a couple of ribs. So I asked Zane if I could stay with someone from the crew. He agreed, but I had to prove to him I was loyal to him. He handed me a gun and brought in one of his men. I was told to shoot the guy. I had no one and nowhere else to go, so I did it. When it was done, he smiled and told me a ce for me had just freed up. From that day on I had to do things I never thought I would do just to survive and soon it became less and less hard." I keep my eyes low as I spill my truth to her, but when I''m done, I expect to see disgust in her eyes


    Instead, I see...understanding


    She takes in a breath and moves slowly to sit up. I can''t help but shift nervously for a second, but then she''s standing and moving toward me


    I lift my head just a small amount so I can look up at her. She hesitates for just a second before her handes to rest against my cheek


    "Im so sorry you had to go through that, Wyatt. I wish we could have known each other, so you didn''t have to be alone, but I''m here now and you won''t be alone again." She says and now I am the one releasing a breath of relief. "I hate even more the things you went through to help and protect me. You saved my life. I know that Zane would have killed me if it weren''t for you. There is no way I can repay you for something like that, but I will try."


    Before I can tell her she doesn''t owe me a damn thing, her lips brush softly against mine. She moves away slightly to watch my reaction, but the moment onlysts a split second before my hand cups the back of her neck and I pull her to me again. This kiss differs from the one I stole from her at Zane''s cabin. It''s more


    When I Kissed her before, it was because I was desperate and hadn''t seen her in so long that I wasn''t thinking straight. Now, she is the one kissing me and not because I want it, but because she wants it, too


    Maybe it''s because she has no one else tofort her in this moment or because she feels she owes me, but it feels like a gift either way. I hope one day she will care about me for more than gratitude, but for now, it has to be enough. So when she slowly pulls away from me, I let her. I put more distance between us, so she knows I won''t try anything more, but she doesn''t move. She still stands in front of me, examining me for what I''m not sure


    Emma


    Something is wrong with me. I know it the instant the urge to kiss Wyatt gets too strong and I give in. What really surprises me is the feeling after the kiss. I don''t regret it or feel wrong for wanting to kiss him. It feels right. Any other girl might find Wyatt a bit too much after everything he''s told me, but to me he reminds me that if things had been different, I wouldn''t have been alone. Maybe if Wyatt hade to me and we found strength in each other, then maybe we could have run away and be free of the demons in our life. To me, he is a missed opportunity in a life I''ll never know. One where I was seen and loved by


    someone with no pain. I


    So, yes, I wanted to kiss him because in all that he is; I feel like he''s already mine. He was my shadow, and now he is my savior. I¡ã


    I must say thosest words out loud while I was looking down at him


    because his eyes grow wider. I "Emma..." He starts to say, but I cut him off


    I don''t care what people think or have to say about me; I know what I want and who I want. Maybe I''m crazy and a little greedy since I already have four guys, but I don''t care. This is my chance to say screw the world and do whatever the hell want..?)


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Wyatt." I say before connecting our lips again with more force this time


    I''m not going to think right now, I just want to feel


    He pulls away from my kiss but his arms are tight around me. "I''m yours. I always have been."


    I smile


    Another Dark Angel in my life


    Now I need to im my dark side and finally be one of them


    Actually, I think I prefer red. I'')


    A angel of fire and blood. That''s what I will be in this city, their reckoning. \''


    That thought sends a thrill through me, and that fear I felt about facing Zane burns away for good. His won''t be the only blood I spill, so I better get started


    "Take me to him. I''m ready." I tell Wyatt when we finally pull away from eachotherThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He smile is dark. "As you wish." I


    Iugh at that. Yeah we are going to get along just fine. \*

 Chapter 78

    Four or Dead


    Wyatt


    Emma and I make our way to the room where Zane is being held and I see a few of our guys standing guard outside the door


    "Is he awake yet?" Emma asks


    "Not yet." One of them says, pulling the door open for us


    Inside I see Zane tied to a chair with blood dripping out a few face wounds. A table has been set up not far away with a variety of weapons


    Emma steps up to it and grabs a syringe


    "What''s in this?" She asks


    "LSD. We use it to disorient the prisoner during torture to freak them out a bit more." One of our men exins


    Emma takes it and uncaps it. "Wake him up." She says


    He nods and steps up to Zane throwing a good hit at his stomach. Zane lurches awake with a choking sound that dissolves into a groan. Emma steps up to him and his eyes lift to her


    Heughs weakly. "Hello love."


    "Zane." Emma starts as she moves closer to him. "It looks like your a


    little tied up right now. How unfortunate." \?)


    Zaneughs again. "If you wanted to try out something new in the bedroom you could have told me sooner. I would have let you have a turn at tying me up too."


    Now it''s Emma''s turn tough. "You know the only way I would get near you in that way is if I was forced which is what you almost did before Wyatt got me out. Do you tie up all the women you''re with or just the ones you im to love?"


    "Other women give me what I want freely but you were ying hard to get, so I was nning on showing you what you were missing. Once we were together again you would see how good I could make you feel that you would beg for it." Zane says with a smirk that I so badly want to cut right off his face


    "T never want your hands on me again. You took my first time and turned it into something I would never be able to think of without getting sick." She says


    "Don''t pretend to be innocent when you''re opening your legs for four other guys.¡± Zane spits out


    "Maybe I am but they made me forget that night and gave me a memory of the first time I should have had." She says


    "Admitting to being passed around by those boys isn''t something to be proud of love, it just makes you a whore." That was thest straw. I'')


    I storm over to him a throw my fist at him


    "Wyatt..." Emma''s voicees out like a warning but I''m too angry to listen


    I''ve lost control. My fists hit flesh over and over, the warmth of blood coats my handsN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It''s not until someone pulls me off that the haze passes and I see what I''ve done. Zane isughing like a mad man and his face is barely recognizable


    I push away the guys holding me but the anger is still pulsing just under my skin. Emma''s facees into view and I snap back into myself almost instantly


    "Wyatt..." her voice is low and soft. "We can''t kill him just yet. We need information remember?"


    I nod. "I''m sorry."


    She gives me a small smile, which takes mepletely by surprise. I let a small bit of darkness inside me out and she doesn''t seem the least bit scared. I showed her the side of me that is violent and bloodthirsty but she isn''t running


    "It''s okay. Let me talk to him. Whatever he says means nothing to me, okay? He''s desperate and will say anything to get a rise out of us. Let''s not give him the satisfaction." Herrge eyes beg me to listen, and I


    know I can never deny her anything so I back down


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    She gives me a nod before turning back to Zane


    "T have a few questions for you Zane and then we can move on to the more painful conversation." She steps up to him and ms the syringe into the side of his throat


    He thrashes against the pain and lets out a string of colorful curses


    Emma steps back and carefully sets the syringe back down on the table


    We all stand patiently and wait for the drug to take effect. It doesn''t take long before Zane''s eyes gloss over and his head bobs loosely side to side. He nces around in confusion blinking rapidly like he''s trying to clear his vision


    "Zane, you still with me?" Emma asks, moving to stand in front of him


    He makes an odd sound but it''s enough confirmation to let us move on


    "T want to know what the protocol is if or when you are unable to lead your crew," Emma says


    Zane just groans, so one of the guys steps up a ps him in the back of the head. "Answer her." I


    "Mm...they regroup at the safe house and move the merchandise to a secure location," Zane answers with slurred words


    "Where do they take it?" Emma demands


    Zane groans more and suddenly flinches like something''s startled him. I guess the hallucinations have started


    "Where Zane?" Emma asks again raising her voice to get his attention back on her


    "They load it on a truck and move it to a shipping yard for it to be prepared for sale to our business partner. Theye and retrieve the items and the money is moved to a safety deposit box. The crew protects our properties and thepany moves to the hands of the board." Zane goes on. I?)


    "Who is your business partner?" Emma asks


    "Russians. A syndicate of their men is stationed by the harbor ready for any sign of a shift in order. They will be notified if I don''t return." He chuckles a little. "They also have orders to take out Devaro and his top men as retribution. Since no one else would be dumb enough to turn on


    me


    His eyes are far off and it''s clear he doesn''t notice we''re here anymore


    No doubt he thinks he''s imagining this whole conversation. He''s lost in


    his delusions but we have our answers. Emma looks at me and I see the


    fear in her eyes


    Devaro and the guys will have a target on their back if Zane is killed, but there is no way we can let him go. Our only option is to intercept Zane''s men from moving their merchandise and signaling the hit on The Angels


    "We need to talk to Devaro." Emma says ncing over at Zane. "Knock him out."


    Our man nods once and we turn to leave


    Once we''re outside she stops and drops her head before taking in a deep breath. "We need to find a way to convince everyone that Zane isn''t dead. If we want to take down his crew and hispany, we have to keep him alive. For now."


    She turns to me and there is a pain in her eyes that I wish I could chase away. There won''t be time for revenge just yet, and that''s killing her. I pull her to me and hold her tight


    "This isn''t over. He''ll pay for every he did for you, but for now, we need to y this smart. If we aren''t careful we can start a war, and none of us are ready for that yet." I say. I?


    "You''re right. If we can''t cut apart his legacy cleanly then we need to be ready to take on an army of his allies. I just....don''t know how to start." She admits


    "I think we need to meet with Devaro. We''ll need to fight this from all sides." I suggest


    She steps back from me. "You''re right. Let''s call a meeting. We have a lot of work to do."

 Chapter 79

    Four or Dead


    Logan


    Asher has been pissy since we saw Emma and I''m ready to ditch him at the cabin with no ride out. Look I get he isn''t happy with the situation and the guy hates not being in control but the rest of us recognize that Emma is going through a shift. She doesn''t want to be the princess in the tower tucked away and safe. After what she went through I get why


    She probably felt helpless even though she got a quick education on some of the basics. She wasn''t part of this world and now I regret that we kept so much away from her


    She could have been better prepared if we hadn''t been so set on hiding these dark parts of our lives. Now our girl is pissed and hell it''s kind of hot. I saw the fire in her eyes and I liked it. Sure that guy Wyatt is going to be a hard pill to swallow but I couldn''t give a shit about him. All I want is Emma in whatever way she will let me have her. She has ruined me for any other girl and I''mpletely cool with it.


    I never knew what loving a girl would feel like but she makes it easy


    There is nothing about her that I don''t crave and seeing that spark of darkness only makes me love her more. I wouldy the world at her feet if she asks and from the looks of things, almost every guy around here would. I know even our crew would submit to her if Devaro let her lead them


    "Man you gotta cool it with the tantrums. Our girl is safe and your


    starting to piss me off." I finally growl out in frustration. I?


    Asher ignores me and grumbles to himself. Seriously this guy is acting like a child who''s you got taken by another kid. \*)


    "He''s right. If you keep acting like this Emma is going to throw you aside and I won''t fight her on it." Leo adds


    Asher lets out a groan of frustration and then sighs. "I know. I''m just wound so tight right now and it''s driving me crazy. I can''t seem to rx and she is all I can think about."


    That''s big of him to admit and it makes me a little less pissed at him


    I''m about to say as much when my phone rings. It''s a number I don''t recognize but I still answer


    "Hello?" I say casually


    "Logan?" The sound of Emma''s voice hits me in the chest


    "Emma? Missing me already?" I say yfully


    Sheughs. "Of course I miss you! Look, we need to meet. I spoke to Zane and we may have a little bit of trouble, and Devaro should be there too."


    My smile drops. "Sure. We can meet at Devaro''s office."


    "Actually I have a better idea." She says and I hear mischief in her voice


    She tells me her idea and I have to say our girl is a genius


    "Your cruel baby. I like this side of you." I tell her


    "You may find I am full of surprises." She says teasingly and Iugh


    "T can''t wait to be surprised then," I say back


    "T bet you are. I''ll see you tonight." My chest tightens at thosest words


    "See you tonight," I say softly


    "Bye." She says before hanging up


    I look down at my phone for a second longer before looking back up at the other guys. They''re all watching me and waiting for me to exin


    the call


    "Emma needs to meet us. She got Zane talking and she says we have a problem." I tell them


    "Of course we do. It''s not like the city isn''t in enough shit as it is." Asher says before cursing under his breath


    "Where does she want to meet?" Leo asks


    I smirk. "Zane''s hotel."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "What?" Leo and Asher say together


    Iugh. "Zane told everyone that Emma was taking time away to rest, but she thinks if she returns and he doesn''t that people will start asking questions." \'')


    Leoughs to himself. "She wants people to see her."


    "She wants Zane''spany and his friends to get worried, and when they do they''ll start to panic and show their hands. She wants to find out who helps Zane with what and Zane missing will have them scrambling to figure out how to cover their own asses," I exin


    "Wouldnt that just make it easy for the rest of Zane''s men to find her? Aren''t they at the hotel?" Leo asks


    "She didn''t tell me everything, but she did say that Zane''s men will be busy for a while with other things. At least long enough for us to have the meeting." I go on


    "She''s nting doubt in people''s minds. Confusing them." Leo concludes


    Honestly, I think this idea is crazy but also ballsy as hell. Cleary she has a n and it is going to involve some shock and awe


    "When are we meeting her?" Jayden asks


    "Tonight."


    They don''t have to be told twice. We let the guys know where we''ll be


    and decide to take a few of the crew with us to the meeting in case any of Zane''s men show up


    After a few hours, we pull up just behind Devaro''s SUV and make our


    way into Zane''s hotel


    "Wow. Do you think all of this gold is real?" Asher asks whistling and ncing around at the grandiose lobby


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Good even gentlemen. How can I assist you?" A man in a suit asks. I "We''re meeting someone," I say


    He nods. "Miss Emma. Yes, she is waiting for you in the lounge."


    He extends his hand toward the direction of a room to the right of the entrance. It''s a room with deep red carpet and ck leather furniture scattered around. There is also a small bar along the wall. When we enter several heads turn our way and it doesn''t take long for recognition to set in. They may not all know who I and the guys are but they know Devaro, and it''s clear that him being here has them a little worried


    "Right this way." The man says leading toward a section toward the back of the room


    I spot Emma right away. She is smiling and talking closely with Wyatt and I hear Asher scoff. This could go wrong if he doesn''t keep his temper in check. From what I can see, things are more friendly between


    our girl and this guy. As I said, I couldn''t care less at this point but Asher is a jealous bastard. Emma sees us a few moments before we arrive at her section and as soon as she spots us her face lights up


    She stands andes around to meet us. Of course, I shove my way past the others so I can get to her first, and I pull her close against me and bury my face in her hair. Yeah, she smells amazing, and I''m not ashamed to say I love it. After wha we went through without her I''m not the least bit embarrassed about needing to reassure myself that she''s alive and here


    I step back and take her face in my hands. She smiles up at me and I crash my lips against hers like I''m a dying man and only she is my remedy. A throat clears behind me and reluctantly I pull away from her so the others can greet her too. Lec steps up next and he holds her just as tight as me and I can also see Asher''s anxiety to have his turn with her. It looks like he''s vibrating in anticipation. I move past them and turn my attention to Wyatt. he stands and gives me a tight smile and extends his hand to meN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I eye him for a second before taking it. "How''s it going man?"


    "Good." He says and we nod to each other


    It''s going to take time to wee him into our little circle if that is what Emma intends, but we''ll work on it. I)


    Once we''re finally all seated we turn our full attention on Emma


    "So, what did Zane say?" Devaro asks


    Emma takes a deep breath and sighs. "He has a contingency n in ce if something ever happened to him. He''s been working with a group of Russians. Upon his death or disappearance, they will mobilize a unit of men to take out a number of people Zane told them would be the ones responsible." She says


    "Us." Jayden guesses and she nods. I''


    Russians. This is not good. They are ruthless and love to send messages and not the clean kind. The kind that involves a lot of blood


    Things just got a whole lot moreplicated

 Chapter 80

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    After the meeting, I am hit with a crazy bout of morning sickness....in the afternoon! I guess ''morning sickness'' is just a phrase. I haven''t had time to study anything about what goes on during pregnancy. I think subconsciously I keep thinking has to be a mistake. Not that I never want to be a mother but this is just not the time to be dealing with the side effects that growing a small human can cause. \*


    I''m also terrified that I have no idea how to be a good mom. My mom died when I was young and my dad hurt me. Not exactly much of an example of great parenting. Also with the life I''ve fallen into, I''m not sure it''s even safe for a baby. The thing is, even though I know I have the choice to end my pregnancy, I can''t bring myself to consider it. It''s not this baby''s fault that I ampletely ill-prepared. Besides...isn''t that something I should talk with the father about? \* I


    I don''t know


    I want to keep the baby but what if...Jayden doesn''t? I have no doubt he''s the father. We weren''t exactly careful and he was thest one I was with before being with Zane. Thank god I was able to keep Zane from ever being able to get me pregnant. Knowing him he had a n to trap me like that all along. Too bad someone else had beat him to it. That also has my stomach turning, thinking of what he would have done if he found out I was carrying another man''s baby. *)


    "Hey." Wyatt pops his head in and I can''t help but smile. "How are you feeling?"


    I grumble. "Like I lost all my breakfast too quickly and not at all in a pleasant way." I)


    He chuckles at my pouting and I start to feel a little better. He has a way about him that I find rxing and I could use that right now. The other guys would be freaking out and treating me like I''m injured. I love that they care about me that way and I know they will be amazing protectors to the baby but sometimes you just want to be treated normally


    "Im sorry. Can I get you anything? Ginger Ale maybe?" He asks


    "Smoothie?"


    For some reason, the sound of blended fruit makes my stomach roll again. My face must reveal my thoughts because Wyatt chuckles. He walks over to where I''mying on my bed and sits beside me


    "What sounds good?" He asks and I consider the question


    "ming hot Cheetos," I say proudly and he sputters out an amusedugh. 7)


    "The sound of a smoothie is bad enough to make you sick but ming


    hot Cheetos sound good. I''m guessing this is a small peek of the weird


    cravings I''m to expect the next few months." He says shaking his head, but he leans down and leaves a kiss on my forehead


    When he sits up he lets out a sigh


    "What?" I can tell there''s something he wants to say but he''s holding back


    "T know you don''t want to tell the other guys about the baby, but I think they need to know." He must see a hint of sadness in my eyes because he''s quick to add, "Not that I won''t love taking care of you through this but they have the right to be with you too. Don''t you think? They''re a part of your life and Jayden is the baby''s father."


    I know he''s right but I don''t want to be sidelined on what''sing next. I just need to make sure they know it


    "T just don''t want to be whisked away and protected, which is exactly what they will want to do once they find out. Don''t get me wrong, I love how protective they can be but with everything going on I want to be in the action." I say honestly


    He slips his hand into mine and entwines our fingers together. "They just want to keep you safe, and so do I. We don''t know what will happen when all this stuff goes to hell. A lot of people could get hurt and none of us want you to be one of them."


    I sigh. I know it''s selfish of me to want to be a part of everything, but it''s not just me I need to worry about now. I''m growing a tiny person inside me and I know a good mother would never put their baby at risk


    Maybe I''m not sure if I''m ready to be a mom, but trying means being careful and thinking things through


    "You''re right." I hate that it''s true, but it is. "I''ll call them now."


    "Why don''t we go see them in person? It''s not exactly the kind of news you tell someone over the phone." He raises a brow at me like I should


    know this and I roll my eyes but add a smirk so he knows I''m teasing


    He''s been so great about all this and it feels nice to have that kind of support. These guys are all I have in the world now, and I need them if I''m going to get through this. I sit up straight and pull out my new phone and dial Asher''s number. He''s been off since I saw him again and I think he may be feeling a little unwanted so I need to be sure to rectify that. As much as he ys tough, he can be hurt easily and I never want to be the one to hurt him. I have been off too, but I need to get past all my nerves and hang-ups and just give in to how much I missed them. \¡ã)


    I want to be strong and independent and maybe it''s the hormones but I want to be near them right now


    When I hear the sound of the call going through I lift the phone to my ear and wait to hear Asher''s husky voice


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Hello?" I smile instantly


    "Hey you," I say and I swear if I was there he would be smiling and trying to hide it


    "Hey." He says in that casual way of his when he''s trying to act cool and aloof


    "T miss you," I say truthfully and I hear him let out a long breath


    "...I miss you too." He says


    "Are you sure? You hesitated there." I tease him


    He sighs and lets out a short chuckle. "Of course I miss you. More than you know."


    Thosest words are muttered softly and hit my right in the heart. I have been so selfish. I have been angry and scared and wanting to feel some control in my life, and I''ve hurt the guys in the process. I''m giving them scraps of me when I should be there with them. The guilt hits me hard and I feel the urge to cry building...


    Freakin hormones


    "IT want toe to see you guys. Is that okay?" I ask


    "Yeah. Actually, I would like it more if you came home but I know you want space." He says begrudgingly


    I bet that tasted like sour milking out


    "IT needed some time, but I think I need to spend time with you guys too," I say


    I hadn''t considered going home yet but I''m gettting there. I look to Wyatt and he gives me a small smile. Things between us have happened quickly and we are still so new that I am not sure what to do in this


    situation. The motel is his home, and he brought me here to make it my home too if I wanted it. I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to leave him behind and make him feel left out of all this. \?)


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Honestly having all these guys in my life can be really confusing. I didn''t really find it too odd to be with the others but we kind of just fell into it. Wyatt is different. He''s new in every way. I feel a bond with him that I can''t exin, but we are still learning about each other. At the same time, I feel like I already know him. I can''t figure any of it out let alone exin it. I guess with some people you just know


    "Are you guys home now?'' I ask Asher


    "Yeah, we just got back and were going to order some food." He says and I realize I''m suddenly super hungry. "Should I order something for you?"


    I hear hope in his voice and I can''t help but smile. "Yeah, you know what I like." UJ


    He chuckles. "Sure do. Is...heing too?"


    I shake my head at the sharpness in his voice at the mention of Wyatt


    "Yeah, he''ll be there."


    When I look at Wyatt again I see how happy he is to be included. Well, he has to get used to it because he''s one of my guys now. 7


    Asher grunts." I''ll make sure to order enough for everyone then. See


    you soon?"


    "Yeah, I''ll be there in about an hour," I say


    "Okay, see you then." He says


    "See you soon."


    When I hang up and give Wyatt an amused look. "Happy toe are you?" I ask teasingly


    "Happy to be anywhere with you." He says smirking


    I let out a surprisedugh. "You smooth talker."


    He blushes a little and pulls me up from the bed to help me get ready like I''m already too pregnant to do it myself. It''s ridiculous and super sweet. I think I will definitely keep him around. \¡ãThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 81

    Four or Dead


    Jayden 12


    Asher has been checking the time on his phone every few minutes since Emma called to say she wasing home. I''m not sure if this will be a quick visit or if she is officially moving back in, but I am just d to see her again so soon. The house is oddly quiet without her here. It''s hard to believe how we handled the silence before she ever came to live with us. Things have changed so much, and it hasn''t slowed since the day we brought Emma into our lives


    Something is off with her though and it has me worried. I know she is dealing with a lot, I understand more than anyone given my past, but it''s more than that. The way she keeps looking at me, and how she seems a little nervous around me making me wonder if she''s upset with me for some reason. Things seemed good with us before she left, more than good. So what could it be? .*


    A knockes at the door and Asher is out of his seat faster than lightning. Emma''s smiling face greets him as soon as the door opens and he pulls her into him immediately. She lets out a small surprisedugh but wraps her arms around his waist. Asher''s head raises from where he was resting it on top of Emma''s head and focuses on the guy standing directly behind her


    Wyatt


    I vaguely remember him, but that''s about it. He seems to have turned


    into Emma''s shadow, and I can''t say exactly how I feel about it. If she is interested in him I guess we can''t be too mad. She already has the four of us wrapped around her finger, what''s one more? I''*)


    Asher moves away from the door to let Wyatt in but he doesn''t let Emma go, instead, he tucks her into his side while giving Wyatt a look of disapproval. I *)


    "y nice," Emma warns him and Asher lets out a grunt of an agreement


    Wyatt closes the door behind him and stands awkwardly waiting for someone to offer him to sit or move. Emma tears herself from Asher and takes Wyatt''s hand and leads him into the living room where the rest of us are waiting. Leo and Logan stand to greet her with a kiss on the cheek and I give her a small smile that she returns with one of her own


    "So you missed us so much that you couldn''t stay away huh?" Logan says to Emma


    "You could say that." She shoots back with a sassy smirk


    She leads Wyatt to a spot where they can sit side by side. She looks at him and they seem to have a quick silent conversation before he nods his head and she clears her throat. She hasn''t let go of his hand even when they sat down, and it looks like she''s holding it even tighter now


    Something is wrong if she is so tense. >)


    "Actually I also came because there''s something I need to tell you all." She pauses and takes in a breath. "First I want to say that no matter how you feel about this news, anything that happens after is my decision to make. I won''t be pushed aside unnecessarily. I know you guys want to protect me from all the bad that''sing but I won''t let that happen. I have men depending on me, and I am working with The Angels, not for them. So if we cante to an understanding I will have to handle things on my own. Okay?"


    "Okay, what''s going on?" Leo asks


    "Im pregnant." She says and the room goespletely silent


    She nces at each of us and waits for someone to say something


    We''re stunned and speechless, what do we say to that?


    She''s pregnant? How...when?


    When I think it over it suddenly all makes sense. How she''s seemed off and acting differently with me


    "The night before you left," I say and she nods. I) "Yes."


    Holy shit. It''s......it''s my kid. I was thest one to be with her. My mind seems to have stopped working because I can''t think of a thing to say about this news


    I have never really thought about bing a dad, ever. I just assumed I was too screwed up to even consider it. How could I be a good dad with everything I''ve done


    "You''re pregnant? Like a little person is growing inside you?" Logan asks in disbelief


    Emmaughs. "Yep. I just found out, and it''s still early but yes." "Who''s the father?" Asher asks with a growl of anger


    He''s sitting at the end of the couch with his arms crossed tight against his chest


    "Why does that matter?" Leo asks throwing Asher a dark look


    "Tt matters to me. Is it...his?" Asher is referring to Zane I''m assuming


    Emma scoffs. "No Asher he isn''t the father. I never slept with him and


    Wyatt stopped him before he could even try. So no the baby isn''t his."


    Her voice sounds hurt and angry, understandably


    I watch Wyatt rub her backfortingly and it res a strange sense of jealousy in me. She''s carrying my baby, it should be meforting her


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    But do I even know how? Would she want me to? \?)


    "T believe Jayden is the father, but I understand that this was all


    unnned. I am not asking for anything from any of you. I am very capable of raising and taking care of this baby myself. I just thought you all had a right to know." She says firmly


    She seems even tenser now and I know it''s probably because she thinks none of us want to have anything to do with her and the baby now..*


    "What are you talking about? Of course, we want to be there for you Emma. I don''t care who the father is, you are our girl. There is no way I would let you do this alone." Leo says standing and kneeling in front of her and taking her hands in his..*)


    She visibly rxes and leans forward to wrap her arms around his neck


    "Ym with Leo. I don''t care who the dad is, that little thing is our kid. I want to be there for everything." Logan adds. I.''


    Emma looks up at him from Leo''s shoulder and smiles at Logan with tears forming in her eyes. Of course, those two would jump at the chance to be dads but Asher and I seem to be having a harder time working through this. He and I are not father material, but it doesn''t mean I don''t want to be with Emma anymore. I could never let her go. I just don''t want to disappoint her if I can''t be the father she''s hoping for


    As if she can read my thoughts she stands and walks over to me. She lowers herself so that she''s sitting on myp and I instinctively rest my hands on her hips to keep her steady. She wraps her arms around my neck and looks me straight in the eyes.)


    "T know you''re scared that you won''t be a good father after everything with your family, but you''re wrong. My father was a monster, but we can look at our pasts and do the opposite of what our parents did. We can be better, but only if you want to. I won''t pressure you into anything. If you can''t handle this it''s okay." She says and as I consider her words..This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    leaving her to raise our baby and never being there....it hurts. I?


    I''m scared shitless but I also want to be with Emma as long as she''ll have me. I want to see her stomach grow and be there for doctor appointments. I never thought this is something I would want, but...1 do. I want her and I want our baby


    "T will be there for everything," I tell her and without breaking eye contact I rest my hand on her still t stomach


    The tears that have been building finally fall and she leans closer to pull me into a hug, burying her face into my shoulder


    I can''t believe I''m going to be a dad


    Asher sighs loud enough to make us look at him. He runs a hand down his face and shakes his head. Emma tenses in my arms like she''s waiting for him tosh out at her and I feel a strong urge to protect her that I haven''t felt before. If Asher says one wrong word, I don''t care if he''s my friend, I will beat his ass


    Then he does something I think none of us expected. Heughs


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Laughs


    I jolt back a little at the sudden sound and we all wait silently watching him like he''s lost his mind or something


    He stands and walks toward me and Emma before lowering himself and wrapping his arms under her arms and pulling her off myp. He pulls her close to him and he isughing turns into deep breaths


    "I can''t believe this. We''re having a baby." He says with a weakugh and you can hear the emotions in his voice shift


    Emmaughs in relief and nods. "Yeah, we''re having a baby." "A little Dark Angel," Asher says happily and Emmaughs


    "I don''t know if we''ll be buying it a crew jacket just yet." She teases and the rest of the guys chuckle to themselves


    "We don''t even know if it''s a boy. It could be a girl." Leo points out


    Asher lowers Emma to the floor and she turns to us


    "So we''re doing this? All of us?" She asks


    "Hell yeah! We''re going to rock this parenting thing!" Logan whoops


    My attention turns to Wyatt now and I can see in his eyes the same


    look we all get when we see Emma. He loves her, and from how she was with him earlier...they aren''t just friends. He''s going to be one of us. I


    I am surprisingly d that Emma has one more person to look after her


    What''sing with Zane''s men and the Russians is going to be chaos and the more of us looking out for her and the baby the better. .* I


    So I stand and walk over to him and hold my hand out


    "Wee brother," I say and his face lights up before he puts his hand in mine and shakes it. \*


    When I turn I see the others nod in agreement, even Asher although it looks painful for him. Emma is smiling brightly at me and I hold my hand out for her. She quickly moves toward me and I wrap her in my arms tight, silently telling her that am all in. \*


    We...we are all in

 Chapter 82

    Four or Dead


    Leo


    Having Emma here makes it feel like everything is back to the way it was and at the same time, it feels like everything has changed. I guess in a lot of ways it has. I can''t believe Emma is pregnant and that the baby is Jayden''''s. That fact is the most surprising to me. I can''t say I ever imagined Jayden being the first of us to have a kid or any kid for that matter. He isn''t exactly the warm fatherly type, but as soon as Emma told him I could see a shift. He has been watching her every move since she told us and I can see a protective expression on his face. Almost like he''s ready to jump up at any moment and protect Emma from anything and everything even us


    I won''t lie, I may have wanted to be a dad first since I loved Emma first but I also know that''s a stupid reason. It doesn''t matter who the father is, that''s our baby. We will raise it together, all of us, if Emma lets us


    There is a lot we haven''t finalized but I think we all just want to enjoy this time together for however long itsts. Emma is currently snuggled between Wyatt and Jayden, but Logan wouldn''t stand not being close to her so he''s sitting on the floor and leaning between her legs. She''s been mindlessly running her fingers through his hair while we all watch some random movie on TV. \*!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It all feels strangely normal even with the addition of Wyatt. I have taken some time to just watch him with Emma and I can see how much he cares about her from the heart eyes he''s always shing to her even


    when she isn''t looking. He''s a goner. Poor guy never stood a chance just like the rest of us poor saps. Besides his obvious adoration, he also seems to have an edge to him that looks a lot like ours. A slight tension and the habit of scanning the room for any sort of danger. It''s a habit you pick up in this life when you never know who your enemy might be or when they mighte for you


    I wonder how he ended up with Zane in the first ce, but now isn''t the right time to ask. Everyone is rxed right now and I don''t want to mess that up, but soon I''m going to want to know everything about the guy. We don''t keep secrets from each other between us guys, so he''ll have to jump on board. I should say, we won''t ever keep secrets from any of the group especially if we don''t want to lose Emma for good. We imed to lie to protect her but we had no right to do that and she has let us know how wrong we were


    No, things are going to be different from now on. We can''t screw up again


    The sudden sound of Asher''s phone going off has us all going quiet and watching carefully as he stood to answer it. He mumbled out a greeting but otherwise keptpletely quiet while the other person spoke. We all sat straight in anticipation waiting to hear what was happening. The strangest thing happened next. When Asher ended the call, he stood silently with his back to us for a second too long making my heart race in fear. He isn''t freaking out and cursing up a storm like he normally does, and even though I couldn''t hear the conversation I already knew the news wasn''t good


    "Asher?" Emma''s sweet voice finally breaks through the silence and she slowly moves toward him. "What happened?"


    She moves to stand in front of him and I lose sight of her over Asher''s


    huge frame


    "Asher? What happened?" She asks again and I hear the worry in her voice that we are all no doubt feeling now


    "They...they burned down a ton of the apartmentplexes we own." Asher finally says quietly and it hits me


    The apartment buildings we own house almost all of our crew and their families


    "Shit. How many?" Logan asks


    "Six," Asher says finally turning to us


    "Was anyone hurt?" Emma asks moving around to stand near me


    I immediately pull her into my side and feel her lean as close to me as she possibly can


    "Some of the men were at the office, but...." Asher stops and squeezes his eyes shut before leaning down to brace his hands on his knees


    A small sob escaped Emma then and she turned to bury her face in my chest. Asher didn''t need to say anymore, his reaction alone told us everything. Everyone, except for a few men, didn''t make it out


    Wives...and... 2)


    The thought of all the lives taken so easily makes my stomach roll as well but it''s quickly reced by pure rage. How did they even know where our men lived?


    "Emma, did Zane give any hint that he knew where to find our crew''s homes?" I ask softly


    She pulls back and with a furrowed brow she seems to be trying to recall everything he had said to her


    "He didn''t say as much but he hinted at the Russian''s knowing where to hit. I assumed it would be stash houses or warehouses....not...oh god..


    I''m sorry." She pulls away from me and runs from the room


    Wyatt is quick to follow her, and we let him


    "Who called?" I asked Asher


    He had copsed onto the nearest couch with his face in his hands


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Tony." He says with a sigh


    "So what are we doing about it?" Logan asks his words sharp and angry


    "My dad wants all of us left to meet at the office. Tony ordered the rest of the families that are still ounted for to leave and stay at the safe houses out of state." Asher says. "The rest of us are going to find out what we can about who exactly is responsible and then we''ll hit back


    Hard."


    "Then let''s go." Emma''s strong tone had us all turning to look at her


    Asher is about to open his mouth to object no doubt, but Emma shakes her head


    "I don''t want to hear it, Asher. I''ming, and you need us. My guys can help." She turns to Wyatt. "Call them and tell them to meet us."


    "Wait, Emma, we can''t just tell them where the office is. We don''t know if we can trust them." Logan points out and snaps his mouth shuts quickly when Emma''s angry gaze snaps to him


    "You need our help Logan, or do you n to fight an enemy you know next to nothing about just to prove you don''t need anyone else''s help? I bet that willst all of two minutes before your whole crew is taken out


    This is a war, and we need all the men we can get. So suck it up and take our help." The strength in her voice sends a shiver up my spine


    That was...kind of hot, not gonna lie. \*


    Who knew our sweet little thing had that in her. 1 mean damn


    Asher sighs once again and stands. "Tell them where to meet us, and make sure they are ready for the hail of bullets that are about to rain on


    us."


    Emma nods and turns to speak quietly to Wyatt. When she''s done, he


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    has his phone to his ear and steps out of the room


    "Look, baby, I know you want to be in on this but with everything..." He motions toward her stomach, "you need to be far from any danger


    You''re cooking our little one in there and we can''t have you two getting hurt."


    Now she''s the one who sighs. "Look, I have already made up my mind to stay back at the office when everyone goes out to deal with Zane''s mess


    But that does not mean you will keep me out of the loop. I may be having this baby, but you guys are going to be dads soon and you have to be careful too. Because I swear if any of you get hurt or worse I will kick your asses. Got it?" \?)


    Logan smirks at her. "You got it, baby." The smug bastard


    "Okay, the men are meeting us there in an hour," Wyatt says walking back into the room


    "Good. Let''s go." Emma doesn''t even wait for us to say anything or move before she''s heading toward the door and pulling it open with Wyatt right behind her. .?)


    The rest of us stand watching her walk off in a bit of daze. This new Emma is a whirlwind of sass and confidence that I''m not used to but could easily get used to


    "Shit. That was kind of hot." Logan blurts out and I chuckle. I?)


    "It''s infuriating," Asher says rolling his eyes, but I catch a hint of a smile when he turns away that says he agrees with Logan more than he''s willing to admit


    Our girl is about to blow everyone away. They won''t see hering, and that is a big mistake. It''s always the sweet and innocent-looking


    ones that hit the hardest. \*


    I''m tempted to let here with us just so I can see the destruction in her wake. Our Vengeful Angel burning the world to hell


    Sounds like a damn good time to me

 Chapter 83

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    When we pull up to Devaro''s main building I spot our guys parked and waiting for us out front. Wyatt parks alongside them and one of the


    guys steps up and opens the door for me


    "Boss." He says nodding his head at me


    "Axel. How many are with you?" I ask epting his hand and climbing


    out of the car


    "Fifty here and another waiting for your orders


    He says


    "And the others?" I ask him


    "Moved to the garage for now, but they are all ready to roll out if need be." He reports and I feel a sense of relief


    The crew was safe for now, and that was my biggest worry after what


    happened with the Angels


    "Okay," I say and the guys gather around me ready to hear my orders


    "We are going up against some tough Russians and some of your old crew, so if you have any reason you can''t put history aside and go up


    against some of your old pals tell me now."


    I nce around at my guys and not a single one moves to ept my offer. I can''t help but smile at their loyalty even though our crew is still so young


    "Great. Now we are here to assist The Angels, but you are my crew so I want you to look after each other. No offense to Devaro and his men, but this is their mess, not ours. So if you need to haul ass at any time, grab your brothers and get the hell out. I won''t lose any of you guys if I can help it." They nod their agreement and I turn my attention back to Axel. "Were you able to get the other things I asked for?" \''*


    "Yes, boss. The best they had. With how scarce the police presence has been recently I doubt they''ll miss them." He smirks proudly and I shake my head


    I''m not proud of stealing from the police but Axel is right. The crews around here have been at each other for months with no police presence or help. Devaro''s crewplex was burned down and still nothing. So, if they don''t n on getting involved we were going to take advantage of their gear


    "Make sure every one of our guys gets a vest and keep it hidden


    Unfortunately, we don''t have enough to go around and I need you guys alive. When this is all over we have big ns for this city and we need to make it through this without any loss. Got it?" I say firmly


    "Yes, boss!" They cry out in unison


    "Good. Let''s head in." I say turning toward the entrance of the building


    "Hang on," Wyatt says and I turn to see him open the back passenger door and pull something out


    He walks over to me with a pile of dark fabric in his hands


    "What''s this?" I ask when he hands one over to me


    I unfold what I now realize is a leather jacket of some kind. It''s nice I must say but I don''t understand why I would need it right now


    Wyatt chuckles at the confused expression on my face. "Turn it over." He


    says and I do


    A gasp escapes my mouth when I see the beautiful design on the back


    A firey bird in midflight embroidered on the back with the words, "The Phoenixes" written above the image. I'')


    "Wyatt," I say in disbelief and when I look up at him he is slipping a simr jacket on


    The movement around me has me looking at the other crew members as they too pull on matching jackets


    "What is this? I mean I know what it is but why?" I ask


    "Every crew needs a name," Wyatt says shrugging


    "I guess but why this name?" I ask him


    "You have been through hell and came out a stronger person with her


    own army. You are the definition of a Pheonix, and we will follow you through hell and back." The guys all whoop at his words and I feel this intense urge to cry. \'')


    "Wow, I don''t know what to say. It''s amazing." I can''t help myself when I walk toward him and pull him down and kiss the hell out of him


    "So I guess that means you like it." He says when I pull back and rest my forehead against his


    Iugh. "Yeah, I really do."


    "Let''s go give them hell huh?" He says


    "Let''s give them hell," I repeat pulling my jacket on and shaking it off until it''sying firm against my shoulders


    I never thought a piece of clothing could feel so much like armor, but now I know this jacket is exactly that. I nce down and notice on the upper arm of the jacket there is a red crown sown in. \I)


    "Every queen has a crown," Wyatt says with a wink before walking ahead and pulling the door open for me..*


    I smile at him as I pass through and he throws me a yful wink. My crew follows me inside with Wyatt at their back and all eyes turn to us


    as we enter


    Take good look boys, there is a new queen in town. I''


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Asher


    "Where is she? Do you think something happened?" Leo asks pacing around my dad''s office


    "Chill man, she had her own crew to get together remember?" Logan reminds him


    "Right. Yeah." Leo says stopping and dropping into the nearest couch


    The door to the office opens suddenly opens and Tony walks in. "She''s here." He says with a smile on his face


    He steps inside and our girl walks in like a ze of fire. She''s pulled her hair back into a ponytail and is sporting a leather jacket that looks damn good on her


    "Emma." My dad says with a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "Devaro." She says nodding her head before turning slightly. "I got your backup, where do you need us?"


    Dadughs andes around his desk to look over Emma''s men. There are too many of them to fit in the office so a ton of them are waiting just outside the door


    "They can follow my men to the northeast side," Dad says


    The men start to move but Emma holds up a hand and they all stop


    "I want to make one thing clear right off the bat. These are my men, and their lives are in my hands. I already instructed them to look out for each other and I''m telling you now. We''ll help you but I won''t let my men die because of a war that


    has nothing to do with us. You started this mess and I won''t let my men die because of it. No offense. So we''ll help you but if things go bad my men are instructed to get out


    Understood?" She says raising a brow at my dad and I swear I felt that below the belt


    Our girl was hot like this


    Dadughs. "Wow, things sure have taken a turn."


    "Adapt to survive. Isn''t that what they say?" She throws back and dad chuckles at that too


    "Absolutely. I ept your terms. You''re right, this is our mess and we appreciate your help." I think if I was anyone else my mouth would have dropped open like those old cartoon characters. I"


    My dad just thanked her for her help. That is not like him at all, but this is Emma. She isn''t just anyone, she''s family. \''


    "Alright." She turns to her guys and lowers her head at them


    They all turn to follow Tony out and once they clear the room Wyatt walks in


    "Well, who do we have here?" Dad asks looking him over


    "This is Wyatt. He''s one of mine." Emma replies and I nce at my friends and see that Logan has a smirk on his face


    Wyatt steps up beside her and wraps his arm around her waist and that seems to be the clue dad needs. \*)


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Ah, I see. Well then, let''s talk over the n once more." Dad turns and walks back behind his desk


    I turn as well but I hear Logan greeting Wyatt and I roll my eyes. I may ept him because it makes Emma happy but it doesn''t mean I actually like the guy. \¡ã/


    "We are splitting the crews up into four since we don''t know where Zane''s men wille from, but we need to cover our asses. The Russians will most likely be the biggest threat and will be the kind to use the masses of Zane''s crew to cause a distraction so they can sneak in the back ande for us where there is a weak spot." Dad starts to exin. "So we need to cover all angles."


    "Send my men to cover Zane''s crew. They know them and know how they work." Emma says and Dad nods


    "I had the same idea, but the men you brought won''t be enough to cover three sides." Dad points out


    Emma smiles. "Don''t worry I have more than enough men, but we are keeping some back as a contingency n. We need to hide some of our numbers. We can''t show all our cards." She points out


    We all, except for Wyatt who just smiles to himself, look at her in aweThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Has she turned into some war goddess overnight or something? I"


    She nces at each of us. "What?" She asks


    "Where did thate from?" Logan asks with a chuckle of disbelief


    She rolls her eyes. "My dad pretty much locked me away for my whole life. Reading was all I ever did, and I read almost everything I could. I know a lot of things." I?)


    She shrugs and I feel a pinch of pain for the life she lived before we pulled her into our little nightmare. Except, it looks as if all those years have molded her into the perfect girl for this world. We were just too dumb to see it. She was never given a chance to show what she was really made of until now, and as much as I wish I could protect her from this world, she belongs here with us. Always has


    Our dark queen. \*


    "Alright then. Tell the guys to move out." Dad says and we all move at


    once


    Except for Emma


    "You will be running point Emma, can you do that?" Dad asks standing from his chair and offering it to her. \*


    "Where are you going?" She asks him


    "I''m going to clean up the mess I made, and you are going to keep all these boys in line. Got it?" He shoots back with a smirk


    "You got it." She says with a smile that looks almost dark


    Dad turns and walks out leaving us all alone with our girl to say goodbye


    Who knows what will happen after this but we have something precious worth living for, and we are going to fight like hell to get back to her

 Chapter 84

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    I say a lingering good-bye to each of the boys but Jayden lungs setting up aptop on Devaro''s desk. He pulls up a program and a microphone before turning to me. .*)


    "You''ll be able to hear everything through this. I hacked into as many cameras around the area as I could, so you can see everything." He starts to exin. .¡ã)


    I''m speechless. I had no idea how handy he was with all thisputer stuff, but it''s a perfect time to find out. At least this way I can keep a lookout for all my guys and my crew


    "You can talk to all of us through here. Okay?" I nod and he moves to leave but I grab his arm before he can get far


    "You bettere back. Don''t make me raise our baby without you, got it?" I say and a soft smile forms on his lips and my chest tightens in worry. I?)


    I can''t lose him. I can''t lose any of them, but he is my baby''s father and


    I could not bear it if he never gets to meet the little miracle we created


    He moves closer and takes my face into both of his hands and I feel tears fighting to fall


    "I will never leave you. I am going to be there the moment our babyes into this world." He says and I reach out so I can pull myself closer to him


    He lets me wrap my arms around him tightly and he holds me firmly against his chest


    "Promise?" I ask softly


    "I promise. None of us are dying today." He says and I rx into his warmth knowing there is no way he can truly promise that but hoping he''s right. (J


    I can''t lose anyone else. This is my second chance to have a family, and I can''t lose it


    I turn my head so I can bury my face into his chest and breath him in


    "I have to go now, but I''ll be back. Wait for me okay?" He asks moving away from me just enough to look down at me again. \''


    "Okay," I say before he lowers his head to ce a searing kiss on my lips


    I reluctantly let him go and watch as he disappears into the hallway


    Another figure steps in as soon as he leaves and I can''t help but smile


    at who it is


    "What are you still doing here?" I ask Tony


    He smiles and steps further into the room. "I am your personal guard Miss Emma."


    I furrow my brow. "Won''t Devaro need you?"


    "He knows I would rather protect you, so I have been asked to stay


    Don''t worry Miss Emma, I''m exactly where I need to be. Congrattions on the baby by the way." He says and I feel a warmth in my chest for his protection. 1¡ã)


    He is definitely my favorite of Devaro''s men and we have formed a bond that makes me d that he is the one here with me through all this


    I let out a deep breath and take my seat behind Devaro''s chair and focus my attention on the screen of Jayden''''sptop


    "Team 5 ready." I hear someone say and several other voices chiming in with their call-in names


    "Let''s teach these boys a lesson. No one causes havoc in our city." Devaro says and the rest of the men are all out in the agreement


    I watch the cameras set up outside of the building and see all the vehicles pull out. The feed switches to what looks like dash cameras, and I mentally check that each of my boys is ounted for


    They all fall silent. It''s s if all of us are holding our breath waiting to see what we are really up against. Some of my men ahead reported a group of Zane''s men had met at a stash house to collect gear and weapons


    This is the first time in days where they aren''t causing unnecessary chaos. If I had to guess, someone has filled in Zane''s role and has pulled ranks. I?


    "Guys we have our first visual," Asher says and I click on his camera feed and immediately see what he''s talking about. A gas station about a mile ahead of him is burning


    "Is anyone around? Bodies?" Devaro asks


    "From here I see two." He says


    "Damn. Why would they hit that spot?" Logan asks


    "The owners were under my protection," Devaro says. "They are not going voter us directly. Cowards." I?)


    "Should we check on any others they may go after?" Leo asks


    They are all driving in separate cars with four men in each SUVContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "I hate to do this but no. It''s likely a trap. They want to draw us to specific locations and pick us off one by one." Devaro exins and I have to agree with him


    "What is that?" A voice shouts from Asher''s car, one of the men with him starts to move frantically and pulls out one of his weapons


    Shouting and chaos start to erupt over all the camera feeds and I scramble to pick up what they are all saying. Before I can all the video


    feeds go ck but audio remains


    "Guys, what the hell is happening?" I growl into the microphone


    A jumble of replieses in one over the other. "I can''t understand you!" I yell into the microphone but they keep talking like they can''t hear me


    Worry and fear start to bubble up inside me and I look up at Tony. He pulls out his cell phone and starts to call someone while it tries again to make out something from the voices I''m hearing


    "Hold position!" I hear and I''m pretty sure that''s Asher''s voice. "Get down now!"


    The sound of shots and screaming starts to filter through louder than the voices like someone has stepped right into the middle of a battlefield


    "No one is answering," Tony says when he moves back to my side. \'') "What do we do?" I ask


    "We have a few men here keeping guard, we can send them but it will leave us unprotected." He offers


    We both know doing that would be too high, but we have limited choices right now. The guys need help


    "How secure is the building?'' I ask


    "Bulletproof ss through the entire building, cameras, and sensors near every entrance, remote lockdown for each floor." He says going on to list a few more extreme ways the building is the safest ce to be


    right now


    "Send the men, and lock this ce down," I tell him and he nods before walking out of the office


    It is only a few minutester that I lose audio, and I''mpletely cut


    off from knowing what''s going on in the city


    A robotic voice starts to echo around the building. "Lockdown procedures in effect! Make your way to the nearest safe room."


    I stand and head toward the office door to close it but I stop when I see a man with his arm around Tony''s neck and a gun to his head


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Well well...what have we here? You must be Emma. I have heard a lot about you." The man purrs. "Let''s have a little chat inside shall we?" He purrs and I notice his thick ent


    Russian


    I step back and let him into the room but I keep my eyes focused on Tony. He''s telling me not to lock myself in the office with this man, but I ignore his warning looks. There is no way I''m leaving him alone, and when he realizes that he clenches his eyes shut


    "What do you want?" I growl out


    The manughs. "I am here for my payment." He says with a smile that


    makes my blood run cold


    "And what payment is that?" I ask even though I know if he''s here, then


    his payment must be....me


    Why would Zane promise me to the Russians though? Man, I hate that guy


    "You princess. You are my payment, and I always collect." He lets out a growl of some kind and then pulls the trigger


    I scream as I watch Tony''s limp form fall to the ground. I"


    "Oh god. Tony!" I cry out running toward him and trying to wake him even though I already know he''s gone. I''


    The manughs, and I lift my eyes to see the gun pointed at me. My hand moves slowly until I can wrap my hand around the cool metal of Tony''s gun that he kept strapped to his hip


    "Now, stand up and let''s go. My men have your people scrambling to save themselves, so there is no one to stop me from taking whats mine


    Get. Up." He growls and I do. \


    I stand and watch his arm move as I do to keep the gun one me as I


    rise. (2)


    "I''m not going anywhere with you." I yell but he just smiles at me like


    he already knows he won


    He has made a big mistake and I am filled with burning satisfaction that hes underestimated me, because that will make this far sweeter


    When I raise Tony''s gun and point it at him heughs


    I take a second to look down at Tony and when I do red hot furyes over me and when I look back up at the Russian all I see is red. A cold calmness runs through me as remove the safety on the gun and pull the trigger."

 Chapter 85

    Four or Dead


    Emma


    "Tony...I''m so sorry." My voice is shaking as I finally let myself feel the loss


    Tony is gone. He was the second the Russian pulled the trigger but a part of me had hope that maybe by some miracle he survived


    This is my fault. He''s dead because of me


    My heart aches as I kneel next to him and when I let the sob that I have been holding in I copse on top of his still form and hold him. 7


    LeoContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    What a shit show. There is a mess all around us, and the heavy silence only makes it hit harder. Zane''s men came in like a force out of hell with men clearly trained to be as lethal as possible. We were outnumbered and surrounded when Emma''s backup crew arrived literally saving our asses. Zane''s men weren''t expecting them and that was the moment things turned around. Unfortunately, a few of the Russians got away before we could stop them, but it doesn''t matter right


    now


    What matters is making sure the others are safe. We got separated early on, and I haven''t heard anything ons from the others yet. I pull out my phone while the other guys start to grab our wounded men and


    loading them into the SUVs. We lost a lot of good men today, but the others should recover from their injuries


    "Leo? You good brother?" Logan asks when he finally answers my call


    He''s breathing hard just like me. "Yeah, I''m good. Have you heard from the others?"


    He chuckles. "Our boy Wyatt came riding in on his white horse and saved my ass. I haven''t heard from the others though."


    "Okay, I''ll call Asher. Have you spoken to Emma?" I ask


    "No have you?" He asks and I hear the worry in his voice


    "TI call her. You check on the others." I hang up before he can answer and immediately call Emma


    The call goes straight to voicemail and my worry starts growing into panic. I call Logan back hoping maybe the others have spoken to her


    "Everyone else is ounted for but...." Logan trails off


    "What?" I ask impatiently


    "Devaro. He was hit....it''s not good man." He says and I start to feel lightheaded as everythinges crashing down. "We''re taking him back to the office. The doc is going to meet us there but...I don''t think it will matter." \"


    "Okay...did the others mention hearing from Emma? I couldn''t reach her." I ask


    "No, but Asher said Tony is with her so I''m sure she''s fine." I feel a small sense of relief at his words. "Okay see you back at the office." \*)


    I end the call and round up the remainder of our men and we head back to meet with the others. The drive is full of thick silence but we''re alive


    We won''t this battle. I know we aren''t out of the woods when ites to the Russians but this was a win for us..?)


    When we finally reach the office I see the guys standing outside the front door yelling. I throw my door open as soon as we pull up and am hit with the panic surrounding them


    "Why would they trigger the security like this if something isn''t wrong!" Asher yells


    Jayden is sitting on the curb with aptop in hisp. "The logs say they were initiated manually by... Tony. The cameras show him talking to the guys we left before they leave then he sets off the security protocol. The cameras go ck on that floor soon after then..." He cuts off as he continues to watch videos from other floors


    "No...shit! Goddammit!" Logan growls out before throwing his phone as hard as he can at the nearest wall. \¡ã


    I walk around behind Jayden to see Tony being dragged down the hall with a gun to his head and Emma...


    "We need to get in there now Jayden. NOW!" I yell


    It takes him a second to register my words but as soon as he does his fingers fly across the keyboard faster than anyone I have ever seen


    He curses under his breath a few times as it takes him longer to override the system


    "Give it to me." I turn to see Devaro stumble out of the back of one of the SUVs. .*


    His shirt is soaked through and his forehead is covered in sweat. Asher rushes over and grabs him before he drops and helps him get closer to Jayden. Jayden stands and turns theptop to Devaro and with red-streaked hands Devaro types something into the system and the rms ring inside go silent. Logan pulls the front door open and rushes inside with Wyatt right behind him. I move to help Asher hold Devaro and the rest of us hurry inside


    Some of the crew take the stairs while we take the elevator. As soon as we reach the floor where Devaro''s office is we move quickly. Logan reaches the office door only to find it locked. He doesn''t wait. He pulls out his gun and shoots the lock before kicking the door open


    "Emma!" He yells and we turn into the office behind him to find Emma on the ground


    She raises her head from Tony''s unmoving body and looks up at us with a tear running down her cheeks


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Emma..." Logan says softly before rushing over to her and pulling her off the ground and away from Tony


    She lets out a sob and starts to cry harder while we all take in the room


    Asher and I hurry toy Devaro down on one of the couches. He lets out a sound of pain as we lower him down and that catches Emma''s attention


    "Oh god. Devaro." She says rushing over. "What...where are you hit?"


    He grabs her hand stopping her from fussing. "It''s okay." He says but his voice sounds strained


    "I''m so sorry. Tony...I couldn''t..." She starts to cry softly but Devaro just shakes his head


    "He knew the risks, Emma. He was ready to make that sacrifice for you." He exins and that causes a defeated whimper to escape Emma''s mouth


    I nce back to see some of the guys lifting Tony up and carrying him out of the room. Wyatt is looking over the other man who had been holding Tony''s at gunpoint in the video. I walk over to stand beside him and see the wound right in the center of his head


    "She''s one hell of a shot," Wyatt says with a hint of pride in his voice


    "She learned from the best," I say..¡ã


    We watch as a few more guys take the guy''s body away and I reach out to squeeze Wyatt''s shoulder. He looks over at me and gives me a weak smile


    "Emma, I have to tell you something..." I hear Devaro say


    I walk over and join the others


    "Wait...don''t okay? I don''t want to hear any dieting derations or something. You''ll be fine." She says shaking her head. I''


    Heughs but then lets out a hiss and his face tightens in pain. "Will you just listen?" He grumbles in a way that he seems annoyed but without the heat behind it


    Emma sighs and nods. "Okay." She says softly and rests her other hand over his


    "You need to talk to mywyer after...he has everything ready so you''ll have no trouble getting things back and running." He says and Emma looks at him confused. "It''s all yours. All of it. The crew, the properties...everything."


    Emma is still watching him in confusion and then her eyes go wide


    "What? You mean..."


    He nods. "You''re going to rece me. You''ll be the president of the Angels. All of it is going to you. I knew Asher never wanted to take my ce and I don''t me him, but I could see it when Tony started


    training you. I could see that strength in you. From that moment I knew the only one with the balls to run this crew was you."


    Heughs but it quickly turns into a pained cough


    "Devaro...I can''t. A few hundred men are one thing but all of this....1 can''t." She objects


    Devaro smiles and reaches out his hand to touch her face. "You are the only one who can. Even the guys agree."


    Sheughs. "Took a poll did you?" He chuckles. "I didn''t have to. Keep these boys on their toes okay?" "You know I will." She says and they both go silent


    Devaro looks at her like he has so many other things he wants to tell her, so I turn to the guys and motion my head to the door. They get the idea and we all leave except for Emma and Asher. We need to give them a chance to say goodbye. I?


    "He really left everything to Emma?" Wyatt asks when we are alone outside


    I nod. "Yeah. As he said, he knew Asher never wanted to run things. We had ns to save up enough money to leave town..."


    "Then Emma crashed all those ns. Well, postponed them." Logan adds


    "You nned on taking her with you?" Wyatt asks


    I nod. "Yeah, somewhere near a beach where she can rx and live like a queen. We didn''t want her a part of all this." Logan adds


    "I knew she wouldn''t want to run that day her father took her. When she looked at me in the hospital and epted me after what I did, I knew she was strong enough for this life." Jayden says


    "I wish I could have saved her from him sooner. I had ns too, but Zane threatened me and I thought if I was gone then no one would be able to protect her from him. That was before you guys changed though


    I''m d you guys took care of her when I couldn''t." Wyatt says and even though we barely know the guy I can tell he belongs with us


    We were all brought together for one purpose...to protect and love Emma. Our worlds collided and revolve around her now


    Devaro has just been named the Queen of the city and that means we are her Knights in shining armor. Only our girl is no damsel in distress, she is an avenging Angel. \.¡ã


    All hail the Queen

 Chapter 86

    Four or Dead


    Epilogue


    Emma


    "Boss we have a problem," Axel says walking to my office


    I cringe. "How bad?"


    "Level 7 bad." He says giving me a knowing look


    I drop my head back and sigh. "Alright, I''ll be right here." \"


    He nods and leaves the room just as my phone starts to ring. Leo''s name shes on the screen and I quickly answer. "I know Axel was just here."


    He chuckles. "It''s not that bad Asher is making a big deal out of nothing."


    "Are you sure? Because I can be there..." He quickly cuts me off


    "You will not leave the office. You have us, and we can handle this


    Besides, you have that big meeting this afternoon and I''m not letting you miss it. Someone has to keep things running." He says and I smile


    I sigh. "How is she?"


    "She''s fine. Like I said Asher is overreacting. I had Wyatt take her so we could take him to let off some steam. If it was up to him, Doc would be


    Epilogue


    living at the house full time." He says and I can tell he''s rolling his eyes as he says it. I


    "Shut up man! There was blood!" I hear Asher yell in the background


    "She got a couple of scrapes man, she isn''t mortally wounded!" Leo yells back. "Anyway, she is fine. Jayden got her all bandaged up and Wyatt took her to get some ice cream. That girl is tough as nails."


    He isn''t wrong


    Three years have passed since the night we fought against Zane''s men and the Russians


    Three years since we lost Devaro and I took over as the head of the Angels.)


    For three years we have enjoyed raising our strong-willed and trouble- making daughter Wi. She was born fighting against the doctors and didn''t calm down until Jayden took her into his shaking arms and held her against his chest. Our little Angel is a big daddy''s girl and has all the guys wrapped around her tiny finger. Not only that but every member of our crew adores her and treats her like the princess she is


    Thanks to all the help from the guys I have moved into this role with ease. The first year I spent cleaning up the mess left behind by that night. The police who were in Zane''s pocket were quick to shift loyalties when we gift-wrapped the scene for them with Zane as the cherry on top. His execution was quick but sent the right message...There is


    Epilogue


    someone new in charge


    We decided to keep my actual identity secret when ites to crew business, so no one knows the face of the new leader of The Angels


    However, I took on a public role when I bought out the majority of shares of Zane''spany taking it over as my own. The board members were effectively flushed out and new members were chosen...five of them. Leo, Jayden, Logan, Asher, and Wyatt. My guys helped me reshape Zane''spany and we have cleaned up this city


    Of course, our darker business is a constant battle of keeping things clean. There are always those trying to weasel their way in but that is never tolerated. The Angels run these streets and everyone in this town knows it


    A few of Zane''s former associates tried to hide and build their business so that they could creep in and try their hand at overthrowing me


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    They quickly learned that any attempt at trying to bring me down wasn''t worth losing everything including their lives. Most of them took my warnings to heart and left town


    The deal with the Families in China went through soon after Devaro''s death and they were more than happy to ept me as their new partner


    We haven''t had any word that the Russians n on making another move toward us yet, but this silence on their end won''tst forever. I


    Epilogue


    made sure that we have people there keeping an eye on things so that we will know if and when they decide to make a move against us


    In all, thesest few years have resulted in bnce for our city


    Something that we are constantly fighting to keep, but I enjoy the fight


    In fact, I crave it. That dark seed that hadid dormant inside me my whole life bloomed into a full-grown flower with thorns dripping in


    venom


    Yeah, I can be fair.....?)


    "So about that meeting...do you need backup?" Leo''s voice pulls me back to the here and now


    "No, I think I can handle a little thing like a few street thugs," I say


    "They just need a little talking to."


    He groans. "Damn, I like watching work though."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I open the drawer where I keep my holster and blood-red Glock. "I know but you are on Asher duty. I don''t want him on edge tonight for dinner,


    I have a big surprise for you guys."


    "Yeah? The fun kind?" He asks in that sexy way that always gives me chills


    "Thatester. This will be just as good though I promise." I say. \'')


    A surprise that involved a trip to the drug store and two little pink


    Epilogue


    lines. (2)


    "Alright, we''ll kick some ass baby. I''ll see youter."


    "See youter, love you," I say as Axel walks back into the office


    "Love you too," Leo says before I end the call


    "Everything ready?" I ask Axel


    "Ready boss." He says holding out a mask to me


    I clip my holster to my pants and take the mask pulling it over my head


    We came up with the idea of me wearing the mask once I took over Zane''spany. It has also given people something to fear. Sure it may seem a little extreme to wear a mask, but nothing sends more of a message than a ck mask with thorns dripping red growing out of it like a crown


    I am not any queen they have ever seen, and they will never be able to forget meThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I rose from the ashes and I make it rain red. This is my city and no one runs it like me. !

 Chapter 87

    Four or Dead


    This is the story of Angel and three handsome lords. Angel is as brave as Emma. She runs away to avoid the marriage her father has arranged for her and asks for help from her best friend, Alekos. Alekos agrees, but he has a price. Angel needs to be his woman as well as the woman of his two friends. What choice does she have? Three heartless lords all want her. She also has her own "Dark Angels''


    Angel


    Looking over my shoulder for the hundredth time in thest half an hour, ensuring no one is following me, I walk fast on the crowded street


    Attempting not to make eye contact with anyone, not wanting to be noticed. Being the daughter of one of the most powerful Dukes in Veross City makes me easily recognizable. It is not like I want to run away from home, but what else am I supposed to do when my father wants me to marry Carlos de Torre?


    Carlos, who is another Duke, is not only twenty-five years older than me-making him around the same age as my father-but he has known me since I was a child. Each time he came to visit my parents, he would usually bring me toys and sweets until I turned sixteen, and he started bringing flowers. Soon after, gifts were sent to the mansion weekly


    While I thought it was creepy and inappropriate, my father started thinking that me marrying Carlos would not be such a bad idea


    I stop at an intersection, and before crossing the street, I look behindN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    me, hoping Carlos'' men didn''t find me. If they find me... I don''t even want to think what Carlos would do to me. I not only need to find a ce to hide, but I need to get away from Veross City. Away from Carlos. Today


    Even now, six years after my father''s first talk about me getting married to Carlos, I still can''t believe he would do something like this to me


    While the Dukes have tried to keep it a secret, everyone knows that Carlos is a sadist who loves to torture the women he sleeps with. His torture methods are so severe that he has killed over a hundred women in thest fifteen years. Or so the rumors say. Three of them were married to him at the time of their deaths. He is still free to do what he pleases because more than half the city''s police force and judges are controlled by the Dukes. The Lords control the other half


    About three months ago, my father invited Carlos over to dinner. Little did I know that night I would be his fianc¨¦e. When a ring was forced on my finger, I was too stunned to say anything. And then he tried to kiss me, and it took every ounce of my control not to p him


    After Carlos left, I asked my father, even begged him not to force me to marry a man I did not love, but my words were meaningless


    I don''t need anyone to tell me how my life would be if I were to be Carlos'' wife. It would be a miracle if I made it past our first wedding anniversary. And the idea of having to sleep with him makes me sick


    "It''s the way of the Dukes, Angel. Any daughter born to a Duke has to marry someone within our Order. Someone who was chosen by the future bride''s family. I have chosen Carlos to be your husband. You will marry


    him, give him children, and in return, you will have a life full of luxuries," my father told me when I kept insisting on breaking the engagement


    Not that I didn''t protest. "I don''t love him!" I said, but it fell on deaf ears. "And you know what he did to all those poor women! How can you force me to marry him?"


    My fatherughed. "You think I loved your mother when I married her? My father told me who my wife would be, and I obeyed. And with time, I learned to love her very much. It will be the same for Carlos and you. And there is no proof that it was Carlos who killed them!"


    Of course, there was no proof. The Dukes got rid of them because Carlos is not only very powerful but also a future Patriarch


    My father loved my mother very much, and even now, ten years after the tragic ident that took her life, he still mourns her. But Carlos is not like my father. Not only that he would never love me, but I have no doubt he would hurt me badly


    Ever since my engagement, Carlos has restricted my movements. I can go outside only if he allows it. If I want to take a stroll through the garden, I have to call him first. He even hired two bodyguards to watch every movement I make. Shopping used to be fun; now it is a nightmare


    "For your safety, Muneca. You know that I am an important man. Many people would want to hurt you because you are my fianc¨¦e," Carlos told me the day he hired the bodyguards


    Carlos might be powerful and have many connections, but I refuse to marry him. I have been nning my escape for many days now, and finally, today, I could put it into action


    With the reason that I have to buy things for the wedding, I could finally go to the mall. Once there, it hadn''t been very hard to trick Carlos'' men. I only had to fake that I was getting my period and that I had bad cramps. The bodyguards acted just like I knew they would-like the end of the world has arrived. So, I did as any woman on her period would do-go to the pharmacy to buy hygiene products before going to the bathroom. A smallmotion in a nearby store was enough to distract the bodyguards for a moment and for me to disappear into the crowd. Finding an exit was not that hard, and before leaving the mall, I threw my phone and the ring in a trash bin. After taking some money out at an ATM, I chucked my credit card as well, scared that I can be located by having it in my possession


    That happened around an hour ago, and since then, I have been walking around town, thinking of a way to get out of the city. The money I have


    is not enough to get anywhere, not when Carlos is no doubt looking for


    me


    As I cross the street, I see something that piques my interest-nes Tech Company-the biggest techpany in the country


    I think I may have just found a solution to my problems


    After taking a deep breath and running my hands over my clothes to eliminate any creases they might have, I enter the firm''s lobby along


    with a group of employees


    A big fish tank was in the middle of it, and rare exotic species could be


    seen swimming inside. The reception is at the far end of the lobby. The two security officers spot me, and before they can ask me who I am and what I want, I make my way to reception. A woman with blond hair and long pink nails is behind the counter, her eyes glued to the screen of a


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Hi." The woman looks at me. Putting on my best smile, I say, "I would like to see Mr. Alekos Raptou."


    She narrows her eyes, looking at me from beneath long, fake eyshes like she is trying to figure out who I am. "Do you have an appointment with Mr. Raptou?"


    I should have known I needed an appointment. If I weren''t so desperate, I would not have entered the firm in the first ce. But I have to see Alekos no matter what. "I don''t. But this is important." I can''t believe how desperate I sound


    The woman gives me an apologetic look. "I am sorry. Without an appointment, you can''t see Mr. Alekos."


    How can I convince....ummm...


    Her name tag lets me know her name is Cherry


    "Mr. Alekos and I went to the same high school. Tell him that Angelica


    Hernandez is looking for him."


    Cherry doesn''t look convinced. Not that I me her. "You are not the first to say that. If I had a penny for every woman who imed they know Mr. Raptou, I would be rich by now."


    That many, huh? Alekos is one of the richest men in the city. Not to mention he is single, powerful, and handsome. Women flock around him like bees to flowers


    When I say, "I don''t have anything to gain by lying to you," Cherry snorts


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    1 ?< SHARE

 Chapter 88

    Four or Dead


    Angel


    "Look, I can''t call Mr. Alekos except for an emergency. He doesn''t like to be disturbed while he is working. Besides, I might get in trouble."


    Cherry might be frank with me, but if I don''t speak with Alekos..... A lump forms in my throat, and I swallow hard. "This is an emergency. Mr


    Alekos is the only one who can help me!" My voice cracks, and my vision bes blurry. I don''t usually cry in front of other people, but I might do it right now


    Cherry looks at me, and something flickers in her gaze-pity. "What did he do? Got you pregnant? If that is the case, it is best to talk to hiswyer." She hands me a business card. Written in big, golden letters is the name of aw firm


    Staring at the card in my hands, I contemte what will happen if I do say I am pregnant. Not that it was possible since Carlos never touched me, and thest time I saw Alekos was on hisst day of high school-we didn''t speak that day since we were mad at each other. While I do have friends, I don''t dare to ask them to help me. But Alekos, if he is still the same as in high school, will be my ticket out of the city, or so I hope.


    With tears still pooling in my eyes, I lie. "Yes. I am expecting his baby, and I am not going away until I speak with him.¡±


    Cherry sighs dramatically before picking up the phone. "Mr. Alekos, a woman is looking for you. She says she is pregnant."


    "Who?" Alekos yells so loudly that even I can hear him


    Cherry winches. "She told me her name is Angelica Hernandez."


    "T don''t know any woman that goes by the name Angelica." His cold, t tone gives me the impression that he is not lying. The bastard forgot me. But I''ll be damned if I leave without talking to him


    "Whoever she is, get rid of her. Call security if you have to," Alekos growls


    "Yes, Mr. Raptou."


    Cherry is about to put the phone on the receiver when I snatch it away from her. Before she can stop me or Alekos can end the phone call, I say, "You might not remember me, but I am sure you know who my father is-Luis Hernandez."


    Alekos is silent for a moment but then says something that makes me


    want to scream. "Ah, it is you. Put the receptionist back on."


    Cherry takes the phone from me, and after giving me a death re, she says, "Mr. Raptou?"


    "Send her to my office," he barks


    This man has always had an attitude


    Cherry gives me a visitor card. "With this, you can go to the top floor, where the CEO and the directors'' offices are. Florence is Mr. Raptou''s secretary. She will direct you to his office."


    "Thank you for the help!" I say as I take the card from her and make my way to an elevator


    I open it with the help of the card and push the button for the top floor


    My heart starts to hammer inside my chest. Alekos and me-our friendship has always been strange


    Alekos sounded angry. What if he refuses to help me? What will I do then? I don''t have anyone else to turn to. I will do anything to make Alekos help me. And it so happens that I have something Alekos wants


    The elevator stops, and I get out. It takes me a few seconds to locate Florance''s desk


    "T am here to see Mr. Alekos." I show her the visitor card. "He is waiting for me."


    After confirming with Alekos, she shows me where his office is


    Before I enter, I knock once on the door


    Alekos Raptou is sitting behind an opulent mahogany desk, his cold grey eyes watching me, studying me. I close the door and wait for him to say something. Thest time we spoke, we had a huge fight. I shift my weight from one leg to another, unsure if I should be the one to


    break the ice and say something first. He keeps looking at me with an expression on his face that I can''t quite decipher


    Once, he used to be my best friend. But I should have known it would notst, not when he was a Lord. Dukes and Lords are not friends, they are enemies. And here I am, in the den of one of my father''s enemies


    Will Alekos save me or condemn me to a life of suffering?


    During his college years-the wild years-his photos were published in many tabloids next to a scandalous article about his sex life. And I might have stalked him on the inte. Until I forced myself to stopContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest time I saw a photo of him was one year ago. He has always been handsome, but the man in front of me is... mouth-watering. And this ising from a woman that had never been phased by men


    Minutes pass without either of us saying a word, and I am starting to think that I made a huge mistake bying here when he finally speaks


    "Angel Hernandez," he spits my name


    Does he still hate me? I mean, I know that our fight was huge, and we both said hurtful things, but I had hoped that he was over it. Not that he didn''t deserve the things I used him off. He was a total jerk that day


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    In a calm tone, I say, "Alekos, nice seeing you again."


    He stands. My heart almost leaps from my chest. "I can''t tell the same


    thing." When did he get so tall? And handsome?


    He walks slowly, like he is giving me time to get away from the office before he gets to me. And I want to do just that because seeing him after so long only reminds me of how badly he broke my heart. Not that I ever let him know how much he hurt me


    If I were wiser, I would leave his office


    But I need him


    He finally reaches me, and he traps me between his hard body and the door, cing his hands on either side of my head. Heat radiates from him


    When I see the anger in his eyes, I gulp loudly. He is not the same


    Alekos I used to know. This Alekos is... cold. Ruthless. What have I gotten myself into?


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    1 < SHARE

 Chapter 89

    Four or Dead  "What is this bullshit that I got you pregnant?" Alekos snarls


    I want to exin, but he keeps barking at me. "Did you tell anyone about this besides the receptionist?"


    I shake my head


    "Good. Because if rumors of me getting a Duke''s daughter pregnant appear in the press, I will kill you!"


    I have no doubt he will


    "And now I have to look for a new receptionist."


    I blink. "But why?"


    "Because she saw your face. I don''t want to start a war with the Dukes."


    I groan. I should have thought about that


    "Look, I am not here to cause you any trouble." Alekos doesn''t look convinced. "I only said that because it was the only way to make the


    receptionist tell you I was looking for you. And please don''t fire her."


    He rxes but still keeps me caged with his body. "What do you want?" His tone is cold and harsh


    I lower my gaze. Even if he is wearing a shirt, I can see the contour of his well defined muscles. Has he been hitting the gym? "I need your help."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I wait for him to say something, but he is quiet. Then my gaze finds his, and heughs. "You are asking for my help? I never thought I would live to see the day."


    I might have told him during our big fight that he is a narcissist that only thinks of himself and that I will never need anything from him


    "What makes you think I want to help you?" he sneers


    Why indeed?


    But based on what I have read about him on the inte and the


    photos I have seen of him and of many women, I know what Alekos loves-sex. All Lords do


    The things I have to do to get out of the city. To get away from Carlos


    I straighten my back, and in a steady voice, I say, "Because I still have


    the one thing you wanted from me, and I never gave it to you." He narrows his eyes. "What thing?" Is he serious?


    I have never been a shy person, but saying it out loud makes me embarrassed


    Alekos is waiting, and I can tell he is one second away from throwing me out of the office


    "My virginity," I mutter


    I was a freshman in high school when I met Alekos. He was a junior and one of the popr guys, while I was the shy nerd. But somehow, we clicked together. There had never been anything romantic between us


    Not because we didn''t like each other in that way, but because the Lords and the Dukes don''t mingle together. And while the high school was a mixed one, and we could have dated each other in secret, I said no to him when he asked me out I was afraid of what my father would do if he ever found out about Alekos. He barely let me attend that high school anyways. He only agreed because Salma, my ex best friend, also went to the same high school


    When I was in my sophomore year, Alekos told me he was in love with me and that not being with me was torture. I wanted to say yes, I wanted to be his girlfriend and be free to love him, but once again, I said no to him


    Alekos and I were supposed to be enemies, not love each other


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    And by then, Carlos had already started to pay more attention to me, and I was scared something would happen to Alekos if anyone found out. So, I buried my feelings for him deep inside my heart


    Soon after my second rejection, Alekos stopped talking to me. It hurt. It hurt so much that I cried for weeks. Then he betrayed me in the worst


    way possible


    He lowers his eyes to my chest-his gaze unimpressed


    Iam one of those girls that don''t have big boobs. It always made me self-conscious, especially in high school, when boys had eyes only for girls with great bodies. Alekos liked them too


    "You know, Angel, you are still the same bitch I met in high school


    What makes you think I am interested in fucking you when I can have any woman I want?"


    I should have guessed he is attracted only to women that actually have tits and an ass to grab onto. But I am not ready to give up. Not yet, at least. "Because I remember a time when you would have done anything to get me undressed."


    His eyes keep roaming my body, inspecting me like I am up for sale, making me feel like I am not good enough for him. The women that usually appear with him in the photos are blond, tall, and beautiful. I am nothing like that. But he could a least try to hide his disgust a little more


    Fucking Alekos! I should have known better than to ask the help of a Lord


    "Sorry to break it to you, Angel, but I am not interested in fucking you


    Nor helping you." He turns his back to me and heads over to his desk


    "Close the door behind you."


    My shoulders drop. I had one chance, and I blew it. A lump forms in my throat. "I see." I grip the strap of my purse hard. My nails dig into my palm. "I had hoped that you would help me. But I see now I was wrong." I turn on my heels, my fingers wrapping around the doorknob. Before I turn it to the right, I let out a cry of defeat. "I hope Carlos de Torre won''t torture me before killing me. Pain is not my thing."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! Alekos lets out a loud growl, startling me. In the blink of an eye, he is upon me, his chest glued to my back, his hand gripping my wrist, preventing me from leaving


    "What. Did. You. Say?" he clips in my ear


    I almost forgot about Carlos killing Niks Raptou, Alekos'' father, about a year ago. Carlos imed it was an ident, but the Lords did not buy it. Dead from one side and the other did not take long to appear in the city after Niks'' death. Alekos might im he doesn''t want to start another war between the Dukes and the Lords, but it had been Carlos that did that ten months ago


    "None of your business. You said you are not interested in helping me." When he doesn''t let go of me, I say, "I wish to leave."


    He spins me around, his hands grabbing my shoulders hard. My purse falls next to me. "What the fuck did you say about Carlos de Torre?"


    Why does he act like he suddenly cares?


    His hate for Carlos is so palpable that it feels as though the temperature


    has dropped inside the office. For a moment, his eyes sh red. Probably some trick of the light or my imagination ying tricks on me


    "Tell me. Now!" he orders me when I fall silent


    I sigh. "My father has arranged a marriage between Carlos and me. But I can''t, I won''t marry him. You know what he does to women."


    Shock registers on his face, but he schools his features a secondter


    "So, you came to me and hoped that by letting me fuck you, I would protect you from that sadist." He sounds disgusted. Maybe I should have thought this through better


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    O LIKE <<< SHARE

 Chapter 90

    Four or Dead


    I shrug. "Forget I was here. In fact, none of this has happened. Can I go


    now?" "No!"


    His left hand slides from my shoulder to my neck, his fingers wrapping around my flesh. For a moment, I have the impression he is going to strangle me, but his grip on me is light. "How can your father marry you off to someone like Carlos?"


    "Business." My father thinks I am clueless about what he truly does for the Dukes. He needs Carlos to... grow. "You know how it is."


    Alekos is quiet for a moment. His left thumb strokes my skin as he thinks, making my heart race. Traitor! Alekos has always been my weakness


    "Let''s say I ept your proposition, how do I know you are still a virgin?"


    My brow furrows. "We can go to a gynecologist and have it checked."


    After a quick scan of my clothes-a ck pencil skirt and a white shirt- he says, "That won''t be necessary. Lift up your skirt."


    The blood draws from my face. "What? Why?"


    "Because I want to see and touch your pussy." His right hand goes to my hair, freeing it from the bun I usually wear


    I look around. "But we are in your office."


    Is he nning on taking my virginity on his desk?


    Well, if that is his wish... I can''t say ''no'' after proposing it to him


    The things I have to do to get out of the city. Away from Carlos


    "T don''t have all day, Angel. You either lift your skirt and let me touch your pussy, or you leave. Your choice."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He is wrong. I don''t have a choice. I either do as he asks, or I die


    I close my eyes as I lift my skirt up. At least I am wearing a nice pair of panties today


    "Look at me," he growls as he grabs my right hip


    I do as he asks, and I gaze into his eyes as he puts his right hand on my lower back. He inserts his knee between my legs, forcing them open. My heart beats so fast, I can practically hear it. No man has touched me before. I did a lot of exploration on my own. I might be a virgin, and I gave myself plenty of orgasms. But I never inserted anything in my vagina, knowing that it would hurt. I don''t really like pain. I stroke a scar I have on my right ring finger with my thumb while I wait for him to touch me


    Still looking into my eyes, he caresses my thighs, his fingers sending shivers down my spine. I bite back a moan. I did not expect to feel so..


    good


    He continues to tease me for a while before running his finger on top of my panties. If not for his knee still between my legs, I might have fallen


    Being touched by a man is... amazing


    "Alekos," I breathe


    Something flickers in his gaze, and he pushes my panties to the side


    Without warning, he pushes his middle finger inside of me. I gasp. It hurts. His finger curls, and I try to bat his hand away, but he is much stronger than I am


    "Stay still," he growls


    I bite my bottom lip as I keep running my thumb over the scar


    Alekos pumps his finger a few times before removing it and going over to his desk. "Sit," he says, pointing to a chair across from his own


    My legs are trembling after his brutal invasion, but somehow, I manage to not only fix my clothes but also to make my way to where he wants me. Tucking a strand of hair behind my ear, I ask, "Do we have a deal then?"


    He leans back in his office chair and runs his fingers through his short ck hair. "Carlos won''t like that you left him, and he will do anything


    to get you back."


    "T know Carlos is a dangerous man, and he has connections all over the city, but so do you. Help me disappear, and I will spend the entire night with you. Anything you ask of me, I will do."


    Maybe I should not have said that, but I am desperate


    Finally, interest flickers in his gaze. "Anything?" I nod because what else am I supposed to do? Or say?


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    A wicked grin spreads across his face for a moment. "Getting you out of the city won''t do. Carlos will find you no matter where you go. The safest way is to remain in the city."


    I blink, confused by his words. "I am not safe here."


    "You are safe with me. In fact, I will propose you a deal-be my woman, and Carlos will never find you."


    Ok, I did not expect that. "Do you have some mental illness or something like that?"


    "Something like that," he echoes me. "So, what do you say?"


    "Didn''t you say just minutes ago that you are not interested in fucking me? Now, you want me to be your woman?"


    He licks the finger that was inside of me while staring into my eyes. "I


    want to enjoy your pussy more than just one night. But..." Ignoring that he is still tasting me on his finger, I ask, "But what?" "T won''t be the only one enjoying your pussy."


    Does he think I am a whore and who will sleep with anyone he wants? But on the other hand, if I refuse.... "How many?"


    He stiffens. "I won''t take you to the Blood Lodge and have you being used by those without women," he snarls. "You will belong to me and my blood-brothers."


    His what? "How many?" I insist


    "Reyes and Stefan. You will be our woman, bound to us for eternity


    Carlos won''t be able to do anything about it. Ory a finger on you."


    My heart drops to my stomach. Something ungodly lurks behind his eyes, and for the first time in my life, 1 am scared of him. I am scared of what he will do if I say ''no'' to his proposition of being his woman. And of his-


    What did he call them? Blood-brothers


    He is right. I had my chance to walk away, but I refused to do so. Now it


    is time to face the consequences. "If I agree to be your woman and Reyes'' and Stefan''s as well, will you hurt me?"


    Alekos continues to talk, "Reyes, Stefan, and I share everything: home, food, parties, women. If you want my protection, think well because Reyes and Stefan are part of the deal."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Look, I am not looking for a rtionship, I only want to get out of the city. Fuck me today and help me disappear without a trace by tomorrow."


    Heughs. "I might like pussies, but no pussy is worth the trouble of calling in favors. Your pussy is nothing special. Just a hole to be used by men. You want my protection, then you will be my woman, and I will share you with Stefan and Reyes."


    I dig my nails in my palms. What the fuck? A hole to be used by men? "Go to hell!"


    I go to the door, and before opening it, I bend over to pick up my purse


    Strong hands grab and turn me around, mming me against the hardwood of the door. "Did I tell you, you can leave? You had your chance to leave. But try to do so now, and I will bend you over my desk and fill that virgin pussy of yours with cum. And when I am finished with you, I''ll have Stefan and Reyes do the same."


    My heart drops to my stomach. Something ungodly lurks behind his eyes, and for the first time in my life, I am scared of him. I am scared of what he will do if I say no to him. He is right, I had my chance to walk


    away, but I refused to do so. Now it is time to face the consequences. "If I agree to be your woman and Reyes and Stefan''s as well, will you hurt me?"


    He smiles, his eyes cold and evil. He grabs my nape, slowly massaging it, making me think that I am seeing things where they are not. "We are demons, not angels, Agapi. We will break you and mold you to our taste, but we will never harm


    you."


    Agapi. He used to call me that back in high school


    And what is the difference between breaking me and harming me? Which evil will I choose? Alekos or Carlos?


    "Let me protect you."


    I like the sound of that


    "As long as you don''t harm me, I ept to be your woman. I don''t like pain." I think I told him already, but it can''t hurt to say it again


    Not that I n to stay with Alekos until he gets bored of me. Just until I


    find a way to leave the city and find a safe ce to start a new life


    He rxes and takes me back to the chair. "All right. I will call Reyes and Stefan and tell them toe over so that you can meet them. And Angel, you will have to keep your pussy shaved all the time. We don''t like hairy pussies."


    I want to see him get a Brazilian wax. Hurts like hell


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    61 < SHARE

 Chapter 91

    Four or Dead


    Alekos puts the office phone on speaker and dials a number


    After a few rings, a man answers. "Did something happen?"


    If Alekos has amanding tone, this other man sounds... sad


    "Not really, but I need you toe to my office. Is Reyes with you?" "Yes."


    "Both of you, then."


    "On our way."


    The man, whom I assume is Stefan hangs up, and Alekos dials another number. A momentter, a woman answers


    "Mr. Raptou?"


    "Florence, you have the rest of the day free."


    That was his secretary, if I remember correctly


    Alekos doesn''t wait for her to say anything else and hangs up


    If the secretary is given the rest of the day off and Stefan and Reyes are on their way here, then Alekos is really thinking of fucking me on his desk. How many women have he bent over it before me? He might say I


    am his woman, but I know better. I am, as he said, ''just a hole to be used by men''. This is exactly why I stayed away from men and never dated. Not that I could have dated if I wanted, since my father practically forced me into Carlos'' arms soon after I turned sixteen. And because of what Alekos did after he told me he was in love with meContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The desk looks cold and hard. Not what I had in mind for the first time I have sex. While most girls imagine a tropical destination and a man to make all their wishese true when they lose their virginity, I only want a bed and a man with experience. While Alekos has plenty of experience, I don''t want to be fucked in an office. Is a nice dinner and then a hotel room too much to ask? I don''t even want him to take me to his house


    His stormy eyes linger on my face, then on my chest. A bored expression on his face, which is making me ufortable. I bet he is already regretting proposing that I be his woman. Whatever that means


    He has never been in a long-term rtionship, usually dating for only a few weeks before moving on to the next woman. Once he gets bored of me, I will already have my n in motion


    Pretending to be his woman will probably break my heart all over again, but I can survive this


    Under no circumstance can I allow myself to fall in love with him all over again


    I am not staying. When I find a safe way to disappear forever, I am gone


    "Regretting saying ''yes'' to being my woman, Angel? Think well because once my blood-brothers and I fuck you, you are ours."


    The only thing I regret is not getting my driver''s license. But the ident that took my mother''s life left me scared of driving. And I haven''t technically epted his proposal


    "No. Unless you''ve changed your mind about me being your woman. I am sure you would want someone with bigger boobs."


    He looks amused. "I hate big tits," he snorts. Yeah, right. All the women he had been with in the past had big boobs. "You know, all this history about Carlos does not add up. Why would your father want you to marry Carlos? There is something you are not telling me."


    "Like what?"


    "I don''t know. You tell me."


    Typical of Alekos. "Well, there is something, but..." "But?¡±


    I tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. Why did he have to take down my bun? My hair always has a way of getting in my way. "I was in my sophomore year, when I first touched myself." His eyes start to heat up with desire. "Do you want to know who I was thinking of, when I came for the first time?"


    His eyes sh red again. What''s wrong with them? "Who?" I shrug, not wanting to tell him


    His mouth curves up in a grin. "I am starting to believe you were sent


    here to spy on me."


    I snort. "Do I look like a spy to you?" He arches an eyebrow. "Forget that I asked that. How about we make a contract?"


    I think I just dug my hole


    Alekos seems interested. "What type of a contract?"


    "One that proves I am not a spy?" I try my best to exin. "I don''t know."


    "T like the idea of a contract. One that states you belong to my blood- brothers and me, and that you will obey us in everything we say, without making any fuss. In exchange, we will protect you from any harm. If you don''t, we will have to punish you."


    "Wait a minute "I try to protest, but Alekos keeps talking


    "If you try to contact your father or friends, we will punish you. If you do something suspicious, we will punish you. You disobey us, we will punish you." My brow furrows. "If we believe you are a spy, we will torture you, before killing you."


    And I thought Carlos was controlling. Also, what''s with all this


    obsession with punishments? What type of punishment? "What do I have to gain from all of that?" I demand to know


    Alekos leans back in his chair. "You get to suck my cock daily. My blood- brothers'' as well."


    Iugh, because it is the most absurd thing I have ever heard. Suck his cock. Like it is some prize. "You should make an appointment with a psychiatrist."


    Alekos ignores myment. "You will never leave the mansion without asking Reyes, Stefan, or me first. You will be avable for us anytime we want. When you get pregnant, the child will belong to all four of us, even if he can legally only have two parents."


    Didn''t he just freak out about me stating that I was pregnant with his child? Now he is nning what would happen if I do get pregnant. Not that that will happen. Not with Alekos, at least


    Besides, I just can''t bring a child into this world, not when I am in


    danger. Not when Carlos is after me


    "What if I don''t want any children?"


    Maybe one day, when I am safe, and I have met a man that really loves me...


    Alekos is calm as he says, "Agapi, I am going to fill you with so much


    cum that you will have no other choice than to carry my child."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 < SHARE

 Chapter 92

    Four or Dead


    About two weeks ago, I went to have a full medical checkup. Carlos wanted to be sure I was healthy and... pure I should have fucked myself with a dildo. Maybe that would have made that sadist lose interest in me, and I would not be in this mess right now. While at the hospital, I was given a shot that will prevent me from getting pregnant for the next six months. Carlos wanted to wait until I gave him a son


    Ha! Like I would have ever let him touch me


    Alekos can fuck me daily, and I won''t get pregnant. And with a bit of luck, before the six months are over, I will be far away from Veross City


    Not wanting to talk about children anymore, I change the subject. "You said that I can only go out with your permission." He nods. "I won''t be a prisoner. Carlos tried the same shit, and I ran away."


    "T thought you ran away because you didn''t want to marry him." "That is beside the point."


    Alekos leans forward, his elbows resting on the desk. "You think he will let you go, just like that? That he won''t look for you? If I set rules, it is only for your protection. And let me make one thing very clear for you, Angel: I gave you many chances to get away from me, but, as always, you were too stubborn to listen. Now that I know what you taste like and have felt the warmth of your pussy, I will never let you go. You can try to run away, but I assure you that you won''t like wha will happen when I catch you." He gives me a wolfish smile, letting me know he


    would enjoy the chase


    The urge to roll my eyes is great, but I refrain myself from doing so. It is not the first time Alekos has imed he would never let me walk away. He imed to love me, only to shatter my heart soon after. I am so d I never told him what I felt about him. Now, those feelings are long gone. Over the years, I have learned that men are not to be trusted, and that the only person who will never let me down is me. I worked hard on myself, and I like to think that I am a strong, independent woman. Even if right now I depend on Alekos for protection. Though, that won''t be for very long, since I will eventuallye up with another n. In a short time, I will be far away from this ce infested with Dukes and Lords, who ruin everything in their paths


    Being the daughter of a Duke taught me a very valuable lesson: make men believe you are obedient andpliant, then strike when they least expect. "May I add uses to the contract as well?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Like what?"


    "I get bored easily. Give me wine, books, and aptop, and I will never break any of your rules."


    Alekos seems surprised by my request. What was he expecting? Me asking for a gun or something like that?


    "T will see what I can do." He pats his legs. "Come here."


    And so the game starts. A game in which only one can be the winner


    And I will make sure to win. I will lie, cheat, and whore myself. In the end, I will shatter Alekos'' heart just like he did to mine before I disappear forever


    I ce my purse on the desk. This is really happening. With thest shred of dignity I still have, I gracefully stand and walk calmly to Alekos, not wanting him to know how nervous I am


    He pulls me into hisp, my back to his chest. His left arm snakes around my waist. "You have no idea..." he groans, not finishing what he was about to say. Beneath me, I feel him hardening. "You fit perfectly in my arms. Like you were made for me."


    "Don''t tell me you believe in all that soulmate bullshit," I huff


    "Who knows? Maybe soulmates do exist."


    He makes me shift on hisp, my left shoulder now leaning against his chest. His cologne, the same he has used since high school, tickles my nose. I try to distract myself by looking out the window that I am facing. Thepany started by Alekos'' grandfather is close to the invisible border that divides the city into two-one half ruled by the Dukes, the other one by the Lords. I have never been to this side of the city before. The high school I went to was right on the border, but since then, it became exclusive for ''normal citizens''. The experiment the Elders of both organizations had proposed failed. The Dukes and the Lords will never see eye to eye on things


    Alekos grabs my chin between his thumb and index finger, forcing me


    to meet his gaze. For a moment, he looks just like the young man I met


    on my first day of high school


    His eyes fall on my lips. "How many more have kissed you apart from..." His brow creases. "What was his name, Jason?"


    It is my turn to furrow my brow. "Jason?" "He was a Duke and in the same history and literature sses as you."


    The image of a tall, skinny teenageres to my mind. "Wait! You think I kissed Jason Deymar?"


    "Did you not?" His free handes to rest on my waist


    "Why bother exining the truth to you when it is obvious you don''t believe me? Who told you this, anyway?"


    Alekos runs his thumb over my bottom lip. "Salma told me the same day you rejected me the second time. To say I was angry is an understatement."


    Suddenly, everything makes sense. "And that''s why you fucked her and sent me those photos of you and her in bed? Because you thought I kissed Jason?" I narrow my eyes. "Don''t tell me that''s why you punched him at the pool party."


    "What photos? I never sent you any. And I punched him because he was hitting on you. I might have walked away, but then he put his arm


    around your shoulders, and I lost my shit. No one touches what''s mine and gets to live. Jason was lucky that he got to walk away with only a broken jaw."


    If Alekos had never sent me the photos, then Salma did it from his phone. It''s not like it matters, anyway. Seeing those photos broke me. I have never trusted a man since that. Then, when he punched Jason at one of my ssmate''s parties, before dragging me to a room, I lost it


    Especially since he tried kissing me. I pped him so hard that my palm hurt for days. We said many hurtful things that day, but nothing hurt more than seeing him hang out with Salma for the rest of that school year while ignoring me. Salma bragged to me about the wonderful sex she and Alekos were having each time we saw each other


    His thumb continues to stroke my bottom lip


    "T was never yours, Alekos. Even now, we should not be doing this. We are enemies. Remember?"


    My father and Alekos'' father had some problems in the past


    Unfortunately, I don''t know much about it. My mom did, but then she died before she could tell me


    "Enemies or not, you were mine from the moment I saw you. I only let you walk away back then, because you were not ready for the kind of life a Lady has." He dips his head, the tip of his nose touching mine. "How many have kissed you, before me?"


    "None of your business," I retort


    "You are wrong, Agapi. Everything you do is my business. And when I find all those thatmitted the sacrilege of kissing your lips, I will remove their mouths and tongues."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    61 <<< SHARE

 Chapter 93

    Four or Dead


    And women are crazy over men like Alekos? He sounds...like a madman


    "Even if I have kissed another man before, it has nothing to do with you. Besides, you are going to let two other men fuck me," I remind him. "Not to mention you slept with countless women before me."


    "T might have been with other women, but all that is in the past now. As for my blood-brothers, Reyes and Stefan, they are the only ones that can touch you. I will exin why soon. Now. How many?" he asks again


    I am not sure if Alekos deserves to be told the truth, but sometimes lying is so tiresome. "I haven''t kissed anyone up to now."


    Not because I was saving it for some ideal man, but except for Alekos, I never liked anyone. Maybe I should have kissed Jason back in high school. And maybe let him be my first. Just to spite Alekos


    Alekos seems to look at me in a different light. His eyes soften a bit


    "Not only a virgin, but one untouched by a man. In myir. Do you know what this means?"


    The regret of not letting Jason kiss me is growing with each passing moment


    "T can''t believe my luck," he murmurs. His hand moves from my chin to the back of my head, his fingers tangling in my hair


    I can''t believe that I have to fuck not only Alekos but also two other men I have never met before, just for the sake of my safety


    "Your first kiss belongs to me. I can''t believe my luck," he murmurs again. "Not only your first kiss, but your virginity as well," he says, before his lips engulf mine


    My back stiffens


    For a moment, I can''t process what is happening, but Alekos'' mouth moves roughly against mine, his tongue seeking entrance. Not having done this before, I freeze. Kissing should be easy, though. I have seen plenty of people doing it. His tongue forces my lips to part and spears into my mouth, exploring it. My hands find their way to his shoulders, my fingers digging into his muscles. Then I finally react, and I kiss him back, my tongue curling around his. He makes a sound, somewhere between a growl and a groan, bing more aggressive. It feels like he is punishing my mouth, with how rough he is kissing me


    Alekos tilts my head to the side, giving him better ess to my mouth, while his other hand travels up to my chest. Many girls and women prefer push-up bras, but I always liked thecy ones. When his palm covers my right boob and fondles it, goosebumps erupt all over my body


    I did a lot of exploration on my own, but I have never felt like this before


    What a traitorous body I have. I enjoy Alekos'' kisses and touches, more than I should. Him fucking me will destroy me. However, I can''t turn back on my word now. Not when I am so close to...


    He drags his lips from my mouth to my jaw, kissing and nibbling it, before reaching my earlobe. "So responsive," he coos into my ear. "Are you wet?"


    No


    Maybe?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not for him


    I shake my head


    He lets go of my breast, yanks my skirt up, and shoves his hand between my legs. "Liar. You are so wet, your panties are damp."


    Why is my body reacting so fast to him?


    I try to push his hand away, but he grabs my wrist. "Someone might enter and see us," I point out the obvious


    "Hmm... that might be a problem. Though, I am a generous man. I don''t mind others seeing your pussy."


    I re at him. "Given your history with Salma and other women, I know you don''t mind being seen naked, but that doesn''t mean J want others to see my pussy. You can parade your next conquest, if you want, but I am not about to be seen by your employees."


    Still holding my hair, he forces my head back. "I have fucked many women, yes. I do love sex. But from now on, you will be the only one in


    my bed." This time I can''t stop myself from rolling my eyes. "The only one in


    your bed tonight, you mean. I will be lucky if I get to sleep next to you, after you fuck me, and not force me to do the walk of shame."


    He ps the inside of my thigh, making me yelp. Before I can curse at him, he snarls, "I think it is time to show you what happens, when you doubt my words." Another p makes me yelp even louder. "You like to be a bad girl?"


    "Tam a woman, not a girl."


    "You are whatever I say you are," he says, before grabbing my panties with both hands, then ripping them off and putting them on the desk


    "What the actual "


    He forces two fingers inside of me, and the words die on my lips. One finger was bad enough, but two of them at once? I feel like I am being split in two. Why does it hurt so much?


    "Tt hurts," I whimper. My hands grab his arm


    "Good."


    He pumps his fingers fast, and I suck in a breath of air. Fingering hurts


    His other handes to my nape, slowly massaging it. Is he trying tofort me, while he is causing me pain? He is so confusing


    "Good girls are rewarded, but bad girls are disciplined. Right now, you are a bad girl. Take your punishment like a good girl, and then I will reward you."


    "Stop," I beg. "Please."


    He ignores me, and continues to move his fingers faster. I try to wiggle away, but one look into his eyes tells me it is not a good idea


    "You said you won''t hurt me."


    His thumb pushes down on my clit, while his fingers on my nape distract me from the pain. "I don''t think you paid attention to the rules


    But I am confident you will learn them soon... unless you want to keep getting punished."


    I shake my head, because I hate pain. "I will be a good girl. Please stop." Tears sting my eyes


    He kisses me gently, his fingers moving slower. "Shh, Agapi. You are doing great."


    The door opens, and I try to leap out of hisp, but his hand on the back of my neck holds me in ce. Two men enter, and I avert my gaze


    Maybe if I pretend they are not here, they will disappear


    Never have I been so embarrassed in my entire life. Not like this,


    anyway


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    ? LIKE <<< SHARE

 Chapter 94

    Four or Dead


    Alekos keeps moving his fingers inside of me. "It''s only Stefan and Reyes." he says to me. To them, he says, "Lock the door."


    If Stefan and Reyes are here, and Florence is gone, then whatever Alekos has on his mind is about to happen. And it looks like I have to get ready for more pain. I don''t think they will be gentle in any way


    The sound of the door closing and then locking reaches my ears, and my eyes jerk towards the movement. Two handsome men-one blonde with brown eyes, and the other with a green gaze and ck hair-are looking at me. More at Alekos than at me


    They are the ones that I have seen in the photos next to Alekos. Or


    some gorgeous woman


    I am not beautiful in any way. If anything, I am average at best. On a scale from one to ten, I would guess I am a four or five-if I am being generous. So the possibility of Stefan or Reyes epting me as their woman is nonexistent. They will probablyugh in Alekos'' face, for even proposing something like this


    Alekos stops moving his fingers. If not for the desk blocking the view, they would have a full view of what is happening


    The blonde guy notices my panties next to Alekos''puter. While I am mortified, he seems amused. "I thought you called us for something important."


    Alekos moves the office chair from behind the desk, exposing me to Stefan and Reyes. I am really starting to regret asking Alekos to help me


    "This is important," Alekos says. His thumb rubs my clit, making me forget the pain I felt before. "Isn''t she gorgeous?"


    Did he just say ''gorgeous''? Is he making fun of me?


    "Just another whore to be used by men. Nothing special," the one with green eyes says, and my back stiffens. He is not wrong. I am whoring myself. His gaze is fixed on Alekos''s hand between my legs


    "She is not a whore!" Alekos growls. "This is Angel." "Nice to meet you, Angel. I am Stefan," the blonde one says


    The other one, I assume, is Reyes


    Alekos curls his fingers inside of me, stroking a ce that makes me lose my mind. His thumb circles my clit, making me feel pleasure, as I never have before. My breath hitches, and I bite back a moan. Alekos knows how to use his fingers, to produce both pain and pleasure. Right now, he is making me feel so good, the pain fades away


    Stefan studies my face, while Reyes still stares at what Alekos is doing to me. It is filthy and kinky, and I should not like it so much, but the more they look, the wetter I get, my juices running down Alekos'' hand


    "You like to be watched, don''t you?" Alekos groans in my ear


    Two armchairs are close to the desk, and Stefan sits in one of them, to better look at me. Reyes remains close to the door


    "No," I deny


    "Such a little liar you are. And you know what happens to girls that lie?"


    Alekos ps my pussy hard, before pushing his fingers back inside me


    "They are punished?" The assault of his fingers is painful, and I let out a yelp from the intrusionN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He runs his nose up and down the left side of my neck. "Bingo."


    Reyes crosses his arms over his chest. "If you only called me here to watch you make this bitch cum, then I will be on my way."


    Being called a bitch doesn''t sit well with me, but in a way, Reyes is right


    Alekos slowly pumps his fingers in and out of me, pleasure shooting through me. "I already said she is not a whore, nor a bitch. I think she is ''the one''."


    As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    I try to understand what he means by ''the one,'' but the tingles of an orgasm rise, making it difficult to not only breathe but to think as well


    My eyes close, trying to fight it, not wanting to cum in front of an


    audience


    "The one?" Reyes repeats


    "Our woman. Our Lady," Alekos replies


    I want to say something, to protest, but Alekos'' fingers touch me like he is ying a guitar, and I can no longer keep quiet. Something unintelligiblees out of my mouth, making Stefan chuckle


    "T thought we were making this decision together." Reyes sounds angry


    I was right to think Reyes and Stefan wouldn''t agree to whatever madness Alekos is proposing. At least they are out. I will have to y nice and do whatever Alekos wants for a while, then...disappear. Once I am in a safe ce, I can put behind everything that happened today. I can survive this


    Alekos slows his movements enough to keep me on the edge with the orgasm. "That''s why I called you here, to have you two look at her and tell me what you think."


    Reyes doesn''t take his time to say, "Get rid of her. We can''t have someone we don''t know anything about to be our woman. Where did you find her? On the streets?"


    "I know perfectly well who she is. I went to the same high school as her


    She is perfect for us. Look at her," Alekos orders one of the guys. Or both of them


    "T already did. Not interested." While Reyes is vocal about his disinterest, Stefan is quiet


    Alekos continues to edge me, driving me crazy. "Not at her pussy, but


    into her eyes." "That is a bit hard, when she has them closed," Reyes clips


    Alekos stills for a moment. "Open your eyes," he snarls, before he continues to finger me, with all the intention of making me go over the edge. I try to fight it, but good God, Alekos is making me feel so good, driving me crazy


    My eyes flutter open, and I first notice Stefan, who, despite looking at me, seems uninterested. Good. At least he won''t be fucking me


    Knowing that Reyes doesn''t want me as his woman, I force my eyes to meet his. His green gaze locks on my face, and an expression I can''t read epasses him. He goes rigid, before his eyes sh red, and he growls something in a low voice. Something I don''t hear


    I might have asked what he said, if not for Alekos making me cum right at that moment. My eyes are still locked with those of Reyes, and I cry


    out, as my pussy mps down on those two thick digits inside me that


    keep teasing me


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    ? LIKE SHARE

 Chapter 95

    Four or Dead


    I don''t think I have ever heard a more beautiful sound than that of


    Angeling on my fingers


    Angelica Hernandez


    Angel


    The only woman that managed to break my heart twice. The woman that I knew was ''the one'', from the moment I saw her. The one that got away. Finally, in my arms, where she belongs


    After high school, I did everything I could to forget about her. During college, when I met Reyes and Stefan, there had been a brief moment, when I thought that I would settle soon and start a family. Then, that was brutally taken away from my blood-brothers and me. After that, Reyes and I partied, drank, and fucked any willing woman, while Stefan watched and made sure we didn''t get into any trouble. Though, as a Lord, trouble always has a way of finding me


    Sometimes trouble was good, as it kept me distracted from thinking of Angel. She had been my love and nemesis from day one. I don''t think I have ever desired a woman more than I do her. I not only want her, but my entire body craves her


    With her long ck hair, chocte eyes, and petite figure....she kept my right hand busy many nights, during high school. I always avoided sleeping with women that looked like her. It would have fucked with my


    mind badly, and I would have probably gone to her father''s house. And that would have probably gotten me in deep, deep shit


    In fact, it had been a long time since Ist thought of Angel. I even managed to trick myself into believing I didn''t have feelings for her anymore. Then she showed up at mypany, demanding to see me, saying I got her pregnant. I only let her into my office, because I was angry at the audacity this woman had and wanted to...punish her, only to have all that obsession I felt for her resurface, the moment I saw her


    She and I-born on different sides of the border that separates the Dukes from the Lords-would never work. Theoretically. Because, practically, I am ready to do anything to keep her. Even break her. Break her mind and fuck with it, until she is emotionally dependent on me


    I tried to make her leave, even said hurtful things, but her fear of Carlos is bigger than her disgust for me. I know she hates me. Her eyes never lie. I don''t care anymore, though. My feelings are enough for both of us


    And I am not the only one who will love her. The bond that ties me to Stefan and Reyes will extend to Angel. Not all Lords have this connection, only those that decided to be blood-brothers


    Blood-brothers are the only ones that share a woman. It is not socially epted, but the Lords don''t give a fuck about that. We take what we


    want and break what we can''t. We might break Angel, but we will love and protect her at all costs


    Her pussy squeezes my fingers hard, and I am a second away from


    bending her over my desk and fucking her. While that sounds very tempting, I want to have her in my bed, for the first time I make her mine


    "What do you say?" I ask Stefan and Reyes


    Stefan usually goes with anything Reyes and I decide, but choosing our bonded is something the three of us should voice our opinion on


    Reyes is the one that concerns me. He might like fucking as much as I do, but he is not a big fan of women. Not when ites to bringing one into our house. And he does not believe in love. The look he has on his face right now, though, is pure...possessiveness. Interesting


    Angel leans her head on my shoulder. A momentter, she releases the grip she has on my hand. I don''t pull my fingers out from her pussy, wanting to feel her warmth a little longer. Her muscles still clench around my digits, making it hard to think of anything other than her


    perfection


    "What family is she from? She doesn''t look familiar," Stefan says


    "Her father is Luis Hernandez," I let my blood-brothers know


    Reyes seems unfazed by what I said, but Stefan is shocked


    "The daughter of a Duke?" Stefan asks. "Have you lost your mind?"


    Angel tries to pull her skirt down, but I stop her. There is no need for


    her to be shy around us.


    I circle her waist with my free hand, before bringing my fingers to her mouth. They are slick with her juices. While I want nothing more than to lick them clean, wanting to taste her essence again, something elsees to my mind. "Open," I order her, as I run my fingers over her mouth


    She looks up defiantly, pressing her lips together. Stubborn, as always


    Never had a woman challenge me as much as Angel does, but I guess that''s what I love most about her


    I p her right thigh hard enough to leave a red print on her skin. She sucks in a breath


    "Open," I say again


    This time she does as I ask


    Pumping my fingers in and out of her mouth, I give her another instruction. "Taste yourself."


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    Her hand grabs my wrist, and for a moment, I think she will yank my hand away, but then her lips close around my index and middle finger


    Her gaze doesn''t leave mine as she starts to suck and lick, while moaning like she is enjoying herself. This is the most erotic thing I have ever seen. When she gently nips my skin, I lose it. My fingers slide to her neck before my mouth crashes on top of hers in a rough kiss. Her taste is addictive, and I don''t think I will ever get enough of her


    I have never fucked a woman in my office, wanting to keep business separate from pleasure, but I don''t think I can hold back anymore. I am so hard, it fucking hurts


    "Can you fuck her after we sort this out?" Stefan asks, making me snap out of my hazeN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As much as I want to fuck Angel, taking her virginity, while she is bent over my desk is not a good idea. Not when that will be the only thing I will think about whenever I am in my office afterward


    "Well?" I ask, wanting to know if we can start the process of bonding


    I expect Reyes to agree with Stefan, but what he says next takes me by surprise. "She is perfect. And her being Hernandez''s daughter makes it


    even better."


    Reyes is a bloodthirsty motherfucker, who loves nothing more than to kill Dukes. I never expected him to be on board with Angel being our woman. I was ready for him to put up a fight, but instead, he looks at her like she is the best thing he has ever seen. And he is not wrong


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 < SHARE

 Chapter 96

    Four or Dead


    "There are plenty of single women in the Lords'' families to choose from," Stefan tries to reason with me


    True. But they are not Angel


    While I know why Stefan might not want anything to do with Angel, I also know how to convince him


    "She was promised to Carlos de Torre. But she was smart enough to run away," I exin


    As hoped, Stefan has a change of heart. "Fine," he mutters


    "Agreed?" I ask, wanting to be sure the three of us are on board. Not that I need their approval to start bonding with Angel, but we have an agreement between us to make decisions together. Ultimately, though, I am the one who has thest word


    "Yes," Reyes and Stefan confirm


    This worked out better than I had thought


    Stefan would have probably said yes to any other woman I would have proposed to be our bonded, as long as Reyes wanted her. I will have to ask Reyes why he agreed so fast to Angel


    "Agreed to what?" Angel wants to know


    Has she been listening to anything that I have been telling her?


    "You being our woman," I reply, before making her stand. She tries to lower her skirt but stops when I say, "Keep it like that. Go meet Reyes and Stefan."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She seems uneasy on her feet, and when she takes her first step, I think she will trip over the high heels she is wearing, but she quickly finds her bnce. Nothing is sexier than a woman in high heels. Watching as she walks toward Reyes, I say, "We need to start the bonding now. The sooner she is bonded to us, the sooner we can take her to the Blood Lodge."


    Angel looks over her shoulder, probably wondering what bonding means, but Reyes meets her halfway and kisses her. I have seen him kissing women many times, but not like he is doing right now. Like he is iming her


    Good


    It takes time for a bond to form between a group of blood-brothers and the woman they have chosen for themselves, but them loving her makes the process much easier and faster


    To start the bonding, the three of us need to cum inside of her. It does not matter if it is in her pussy, her ass, or her mouth. Then, the three of us need to drink her very essence, directly from the souree from her pussy


    Fuck. I am about to go raw in a woman''s mouth for the first time. I only had protected sex until now. Even when my cock was sucked, not wanting to identally start the bonding with a woman I didn''t want


    "Here?" Stefan asks. "And now?"


    I look around. My office might not be the ideal location, but we will probably have her suck us, while we take turns making her cum. "It is as good as any other ce. Besides, the sooner we can have the ceremony, the sooner she will receive protection from the Elders."


    "You have it bad for her," Stefan chuckles. He knows me well


    Reyes grabs Angel''s ass. "Do you like anal, Nena?" he asks, as he breaks the kiss


    He is already using endearment names? I might not know a lot of Spanish, but I know enough to know he is referring to her as baby, even if the word can mean little girl. It makes meugh, because Angel is smallpared to us. I wonder what she will look like, when she will be pregnant with our first child


    Angel shakes her head. "I have seen it in porn, but I don''t think it is something I would like."


    She has been watching porn?


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    "You have to try it first, before deciding if you like it or not, Agapi." Then to Reyes and Stefan, I say, "She is a virgin. In fact, I was the first


    to kiss her." "Could you not make a big deal out of it?" Angel huffs


    I could, but then again, she doesn''t know what her being a virgin means to my blood-brothers and me. Once the bond is permanent, she will know. It will take from a few days, up to a few weeks from the moment the bonding starts, to have it permanent -linking Angel to us forever


    It takes Reyes and Stefan a few seconds to register what I just said


    "You are untouched?" Reyes asks Angel, wanting to confirm that I am not lying


    Even Stefan seems surprised. I can even imagine what he is thinking about Angel marrying Carlos and him raping her on the night of their wedding. Stefan might not feel anything toward Angel, but he will never let Carlos-or any other man, harm her. Not after what had happened to Emily


    Angel gives me an angry look. "I am starting to regret not taking my virginity with a dildo."


    Even if she had fucked herself with a dildo, she would still be untouched by a man, but I am not sure if what I have on my mind would have still worked. Since Angel hasn''t done that, I won''t stress over it


    Reyes ps her right butt cheek. "The first to be in your ass is going to be me."


    "And I am the first to fuck your mouth," Stefan says next


    This just seals the deal. There is no way we will let her leave this office without having her swallow our cum, our essence, first


    As the strongest of the group, Angel''s virginity and her firstborn are my right. Though, I don''t care about who sires the first child. I only want to be the first to fuck that perfect pussy of hers


    Stefan stands and goes over to Reyes and Angel. "Ready to start the bonding?"


    After Carlos took away the woman Stefan loved, he has never been the same. At least that''s what we believe: that Carlos is the killer. We are still gathering evidence about it, but he is a master at covering his tracks. One day, we will find out who is responsible for her death. And if it is Carlos...death, in the worst way possible, awaits him


    "The what?" she asks


    Stefan looks at me. "Haven''t you exined it to her?" "Later," I say, eager to link her to me


    Once the bond snaps into ce, she will never want to leave her bonded. She might have epted the proposal to be ours, but I can see in her eyes that she is fighting us


    "Bring her here," I tell Reyes, while I make space on the desk for her


    Opening a drawer, I put her purse and panties in it


    Maybe it is time to get a sofa for the office. I am starting to like the idea of fucking her here during my lunch hour


    Reyes grabs the back of her thighs and pulls her up, her legs wrapping around his waist. She looks over her shoulder at the desk, deception shining in her eyes. Does she think I will take her virginity here?


    "We will only fuck that pretty mouth of yours," I tell her, as Reyes puts her on top of my desk. "Take off your blouse and bra. I want to see you, before I sign the contract."


    "What contract?" Reyes wants to know


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    ? LIKE SHARE

 Chapter 97

    Four or Dead


    When Angel first mentioned it, I found it funny. I might make one just to spite her


    "Angel said she will sign a contract, in which she promises to obey us in everything, if we protect her."


    "T did not," Angel denies


    "Oh, so you don''t want to be our woman? Then you can go back to Carlos," I snarl


    Reyes res at me, giving me the impression he won''t let her leave. For a man who sees women only as objects to be used to satisfy his needs,


    he is obsessing over Angel very fast. Strange


    Stefan frowns, probably wondering what mind games I am ying now


    "T want to hear everything about this contract."


    "You will."


    Angel looks at the door, probably contemting leaving, then at me, before putting her hands on the top button of her blouse. Yet she is still hesitant


    "Can''t we at least go to a hotel or something?"


    "Is something wrong with my office?" I want to know


    She shivers like she is cold. Or maybe she is scared. "It''s...freezing in here."


    "We will warm you up, soon enough," Reyes chimes in


    I might want her, but she either does as I say or she leaves. She is not the only virgin in town. Maybe next time, I will choose a woman with more experience in bed


    "T am so done with bullshit. Get the fuck out of my office."


    "Wait!" she croaks. "I will take off my clothes. Just don''t kick me out of your Office."


    "T won''t punish you...this time. However, the next time you make me wait, I will use my belt on you. And I don''t make light of my threats."


    Reyes frowns. "Belt?"


    Knowing the word might trigger him, I add, "She promised to obey us in everything. But I think she needs a stern hand, to teach her what happens when a Lady angers her men."


    "Ah," Reyes says, understanding what I mean


    "I promised no such things," Angel defies me. I will love to train her to be the perfect woman for us. "And if you ever hit me with a belt, I will strangle you with it."


    Even if she is scared, she still shows me she has ws. I would love to


    see her use them. Especially on my back, when I am balls-deep inside of her


    She slowly pops the buttons through their holes, one after another. My hands itch, wanting nothing more than to rip off that bloody blouse and properly see her tits for the first time. I want to touch them with nothing but the skin between us, and kiss and lick them -as I should have, that time at the pool party, when she was wearing that tiny bikini that drove me to the edge of madness. I have been obsessed with her tits since then, even if just a thin piece of fabric hid them from my view


    The blouse finallyes off, pooling around her on the desk, revealing aced bra-much to my frustration. Her hands reach behind her, unhooking her bra, and I get ready to pounce on her, to be the first to suck her nipples


    But then she brings her hands to her chest, her palms covering the cups of the bra. "Are you guys clean?"


    For some reason, this question angers me. "You think we fuck any bitch that throws herself at us?"


    She stares straight into my eyes. "I don''t know. You tell me. After all, you fuck more than you breathe."


    I snort. Reyes and I might like pussies, but we are careful with whom we hook up. Sometimes Stefan picks up the woman. While he mostly likes to watch people having sex, he asionally joins Reyes and me


    Reyes puts a finger under her chin, making her look at him. "When we are with someone, we always use protection. I tested myself three months ago. I am clean, but if it makes you feel safe, we can use condoms."


    "T just got my results backst week. I am also clean," Stefan lets her know


    She turns her attention to me. "I don''t have any STDs," I growl. Like I would fuck her, if I had any disease to put her health at risk


    She is still not convinced, as she says, "I want you to use condoms, because I am not on the pill."


    Fuck that. She needs to swallow our semen to start the bond. And us to feast on her pussy


    "Sucking us won''t get you pregnant," I point out the obvious


    "I don''t care, I still want you to use condoms."


    "You have two options you either do as we say, or get the fuck out of my Office." I want to see her try to leave. The spanking I will give her will keep her ass red for days. "But if you stay and you keep disobeying me, I will punish you. More than I already did."


    Gritting her teeth, she removes the bra. Her pert tits are even more beautiful than I envisioned them. With dark nipples made for sucking, they are the perfect size for my palms. I will spend hours ying with


    them


    "Fuck, Nena. You are gorgeous," Reyes groans before taking a nipple into his mouth


    Motherfucker. I wanted to be the first to put my mouth on her tits, but Reyes was faster


    She bites her bottom lip, as her hands find their way into Reyes'' hair


    Seeing the ecstasy on her face makes me want to watch her being ravished by my blood-brothers. There is no need for jealousy among blood-brothers, our purpose is the same to love our Lady


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now! Besides, I n to have her all to myself tonight. Blood-brothers sleep with their bonded in the same bed, but we don''t have one that will fit


    the four of us. Not yet, at least


    So, at least for tonight, I get to be selfish and have her in my bed, while Reyes and Stefan sleep in their rooms


    Reyes is not wrong. Angel is...breathtaking. She doesn''t use makeup, her perfect face doesn''t need it anyway


    Letting go of her nipple, Reyes puts his hands on her shoulders. "Lay on your back."


    Since Stefan imed her mouth, he is the first to fuck it


    Reyes helps Angel to lie on the desk, her head dangling from the edge


    Stefan unzips his pants, freeing his erection, and puts the tip of his dick against her mouth. She reaches her right hand above her head and grabs his hard-on


    "You have piercings," she says, running her thumb on the underside of Stefan''s cock, over the three metallic bars he has there


    "We all have piercings," I inform her. Her head snaps in my direction, and before she can ask anything, I say, "It is a Lord thing. I will exinter."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She nods, before turning her attention back to Stefan''s cock. Her fingers move up and down his length. "I hope this is as easy as it is with a dildo or a banana," she murmurs, before her lips wrap around Stefan''s erection. He puts a hand under her head, helping her bob it


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 < SHARE

 Chapter 98

    Four or Dead


    She has practiced with a dildo? Fuck me dead. A virgin that is not that innocent


    Reyes sits in a chair and removes Angel''s shoes before cing her feet on the desk, her knees bent and her heels resting on the cold wood. He runs a finger between her folds, teasing her clit. Then he dips his head and starts licking her little pussy, like it''s hisst meal, making Angel moan around Stefan''s cock. A groan leaves his lips. I bet it feels amazing. It''s been months since he let a woman give him a blowjob


    "T knew you would taste like honey," Reyes groans against her, before taking her clit between his lips and sucking it hard


    Her tits bounce up and down, inviting me to touch them. I reach out my hand and fondle her left one, rolling her nipple between my fingers before touching the other one. They feel even better than I ever imagined


    Stefan removes the hand Angel has around his cock and starts rocking his hips, pushing more of himself down her throat. Knowing she hasn''t done this before, he still wants her to deepthroat him. She gags, and Stefan thrusts back, giving her a moment to breathe before shoving his cock back into her mouth. She gags again


    Reyes continues to suck and lick her clit, while I toy with her nipples


    "You are doing great. Use your tongue a little more," Stefan tells Angel


    She tries to push him away, but he grabs her right hand just as he starts to fuck her mouth fast, making her eyes water. "Take it, like a good girl," Stefan groans. Apparently I am not the only one who likes to talk dirty during sexThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Reyes continues to lick Angel''s pussy, until he makes her cum, devouring every drop of essence she gives him. Her hips jerk up, but he grabs them with his palms, pinning her down as he continues to swallow her juices


    She moans around Stefan''s cock, making him groan loudly. Keeping her head in ce, he is thrusting fast. I continue to fondle her tits, as I watch her struggling not to gag again. Absolutely beautiful. She might have used a dildo to learn how to give a blowjob, but I bet she didn''t expect to be face fucked the first time she had a dick in her mouth


    When he is done licking her essence, Reyes kisses the interior of her thighs before standing. I take his ce


    She already came twice, and making here two times more will probably be harder, but we have the entire afternoon to start the bond


    Most of the time, more attempts at bonding are required before a link is established


    I tease her entrance with the tip of my right middle finger, as my mouth waters at the site of her pussy glistening with her juices. With my left hand, I continue to toy with her nipples, giving both of them attention


    Dipping my head, I run my nose along it, inhaling deeply. Pussiese in all shapes and forms. Some taste good, others don''t. Some smell nice,


    others not so much. But I have never encountered one that smells like flowers. Is it her shower gel or something? Pushing my finger inside her warmth, I give a tentative lick to her clit. Reyes was right. She does taste like honey. After circling he clit a few times with my tongue, I greedily ravage it, while I pump my finger in and out of her pussy. My left handes to her ass, and I p it a few times


    Stefan stiffens, as hees down her throat. He continues to slowly thrust into her mouth, before pulling out. A few drops of cum escape her mouth, and Stefan pushes them back with his thumb. "This belongs to you. You have to swallow everything I give you."


    She nods and licks his thumb clean


    "Good girl," Stefan says, before stepping away


    I expect Reyes to shove his cock directly into her mouth, but he lifts her head, so she can see what I am doing to her. He cups her tits, pinching her nipples


    With my eyes on her face, I concentrate on giving her another orgasm. I usually enjoy eating a woman out, right now, I want to drink her very essence, linking my soul to hers


    I tease a spot inside of her that brings so much pleasure to women, making here hard. Her juices flood my mouth, and I eagerly gulp down everyst drop. By the time I am done with her, her legs shake badly


    I kiss the inside of her left knee. "You did great, Agapi."


    "Are we done?" she asks. She sounds like she has a sore throat. Stefan did a great job with her


    "Not yet," Reyes lets her know. "You still have two cocks to take."


    After giving Angel a few moments to breathe, Stefan has her kneeling on a chair. Crouching behind it, he seems hesitant at first, but then he starts eating her from behind while teasing her clit with his fingers. Her hands grip the back of the chair. "It is too much," she whimpers


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    LIKE SHARE

 Chapter 99

    Four or Dead


    I bet everything is overwhelming for her, but she has to get used to being with three men that are very sexually active


    Reyes steps next to the chair and wraps Angel''s hair around his hand, pulling her face down to his cock. She studies his piercings, her brow furrowed. While Stefan only has Jacob''s Ladder piercings with three bars, Reyes and I have four bars and a Prince Albert ring on the tips of our dicks. Only blood-brothers have the metallic bars, while the rest of the Lords have round piercings. Some Elders prefer pearling, but I am not about to have pearls inserted under my foreskin


    Stefan is the only one of us that doesn''t have a Prince Albert piercing, because he removed it the day he found the woman he loved had been killed. He swore to not only never let another in his heart, but to also find the one who ruined his life and annihte him


    Angel wraps her lips around Reyes'' cock


    "Fuck, Nena," he groans


    Reyes lets her control the movements for the first minute, before taking control and shoving his cock down her throat. Putting his free hand under her chin, and with her hair still wrapped around his other palm, he fucks her mouth like he is fucking a pussy-fast and rough, making her gag so fast, I have the impression she will vomit at any moment


    Surprisingly, she doesn''t. Saliva dribbles down her chin onto Reyes'' dick


    Stefan continues to eat her pussy


    Her left palmes to rest on his thigh, and she tries to slow his movements, but Reyes continues to fuck her throat, not caring about her difort. When the tip of her nose reaches his abdomen, Reyes stops moving. She gags hard, tears streaming down her face


    "We are supposed to bond her to us, not to choke her on our dicks, until she is no longer breathing." Not that I won''t fuck her mouth as rough as Reyes, but I don''t want her to start hating giving blowjobs. It is so much better when the woman likes sucking cocks


    "She can take it. Right, Nena?" Reyes asks


    She taps his thigh a few times, probably wanting him to stop but Reyes takes that as a sign that she likes it. It takes him several seconds to start moving his hips again


    I watch as Reyes uses Angel for his pleasure, while jerking myself. He even ps her face a few times. Not very hard, but I can see she hates it


    She will get used to how rough we are


    It takes Stefan a few more minutes to make Angel cum. While he is epting her essence into his body, Reyes groans loudly, shooting his jizz into her mouth. He releases her hair and pets her head while she gently sucks him


    Stefan stands, cleaning his mouth with the back of his hand


    Fuck


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on novi L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, her lips swollen by how hard and rough Reyes and Stefan have face fucked, almost has me bust my nut on the floor. With the bond in my mind, I go to Angel, grab her hair and yank her off of Reyes'' dick and shove her mouth onto mine


    No wonder Reyes and Stefan have been so rough with her. Like the rest of her body, Angel''s mouth is pure perfection. Not being able to hold back, I fuck her throat. I look into her eyes which shine with tears, then I clean her wet cheeks with my thumbs


    "Shh, Agapi. You are doing great," I say, as my rough movements have more tears rolling down her face


    She grabs the back of my legs, her nails digging into the muscles, the pain turning me on even more. I pull out to give her time to take ina breath of air, before shoving myself down her throat once more


    ''Mine! Mine! Mine!'' I want to scream. Fuck! I want to ask her to be my wife right now. ''Don''t be stupid, Alekos.'' She will probably bite my dick off if I do this while I am fucking her mouth


    She looks at me with pleading eyes, begging for me to stop


    "Just a little more," I snarl, as shivers run down my spine


    It won''t be long now, before I empty my balls into her stomach. I continue to use her mouth as I see fit before I too, cum with a loud


    growl. After she swallows my cum, I pull out


    To my surprise and delight, an invisible string wraps around my heart, my soul, splitting in three, going from me to my blood-brothers and Angel, linking us together. The look on Reyes and Stefan''s faces tells me they feel the bond too


    "Such a good girl," I murmur and I try to kiss the top of her head, wanting her to know that I am pleased with her


    "Don''t touch me," she whimpers, before starting to cry. Her voice is hoarse


    After zipping my pants, I take her into my arms. She buries her face in the hollow of my neck and quietly sobs


    I sit in the chair, with her in myp.


    "You were amazing," I tell her truthfully. The link between us is already established. "You are ours now. We will always protect you."


    Stefan pets her hair. "Carlos will never harm you."


    Stroking her back, Reyes adds, "We will kill to keep you safe." She shakes her head, not believing us


    We keep reassuring her, until she stops crying


    "Take her home. Make sure she takes a bath and rxes," I tell ReyesThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 100

    Four or Dead


    After they are done with me, my emotions are all over the ce. I have never felt more used in my entire life. Despite knowing I have never done this before, they forced their dicks down my throat, using my mouth as they saw fit. There had been times when I couldn''t breathe, and they kept choking me with their erections. Not to mention vomiting it took all my self-control not to throw up. Maybe I should have done that, but them eating me out kept me distracted. It felt better than I had ever imagined


    Them reassuring me that I did well helps and soon, I stop crying. I don''t understand why. I feel like a slut, but I try not to let it show


    "Can I go now?"


    Iam not sure where but anywhere far away from them. I don''t think I will survive another round of... whatever they did to me. Each time I swallow, it feels like my throat is on fire


    "Go home with Reyes, you mean," Alekos snarls. Then in a calmer voice he adds, "After a long, warm bath, you will feel better. I still have a few things to take care of at the office, Stefan and I will see you at dinner."


    I want to argue with him and tell him to go to hell, that I am not going


    anywhere with Reyes-my cheek still stings from the ps he gave me but Iam mentally and physically exhausted. And after whoring myself, a hot bath and maybe a meal doesn''t sound that bad. This morning, I was so nervous that I skipped breakfast


    Still sitting in Alekos''p, I try to reach for the blouse and the bra that are still on the desk, but Reyes is faster, and he snatches them away. My panties are nowhere to be seen. Not that I can use them after Alekos ripped them. Luckily, my skirt, which is bundled around my waist, is still intact. I don''t see my purse either. It is not a big loss, except for the money and my ID, I had nothing of value in it


    "Could you pass me the bra?" I ask Reyes


    He looks at my boobs, and I am tempted to hide them with my hands, but after sucking their cocks and them licking my pussy, I think I am past feeling shame


    Reyes throws the bra over his head. "Those beautiful tits don''t need to


    be hidden. Actually, you won''t be wearing a bra ever again."


    I resist the urge to look down at my chest. What is so beautiful about my small tits? For sure Reyes is just messing around with me


    Alekos cups my boobs, groping them hard to the point of pain. When I smack his hands, he stops. "In fact, you won''t be wearing any clothes while at home."


    "Do you have any idea how absurd that sounds? I am not a sex ve," I protest


    What Alekos says next makes me question his real intentions with me


    "No, but you are our woman now. And I want you avable and ready to


    be fucked any time we feel like it."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    So basically, Alekos does see me as a sex ve. What did I do to deserve such bad karma?


    I will y out that role...until I won''t


    Reyes helps me put my blouse on. When my hands are too shaky to button it, he does it for me. Maybe he is not as bad as I initially thought. Maybe he likes rough sex, but he is otherwise a nice person outside the bed


    "T am already seeing you waiting for us on your knees next to the entryway. You will suck our cocks, as if your life depends on it. Then I will put you on the dining table, spread your legs and devour your pussy. Once you cum on my tongue, we will fuck you until the whole neighborhood learns our names," Reyes says as he helps me stand


    I think I was too quick to judge. Reyes is not a good person. He, too, sees me as a sex ve. My father has warned me about the Lords keeping women in their Blood Lodges to use during the gatherings. I was a fool to think Alekos would help me. He is not the same person I met in high school. He is a Lord now. But will I survive whatever he and his blood-brothers do? I think that''s what he called them. I am strong


    Too bad my father never saw me as such. I will survive anything. At least Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan don''t torture and kill women


    Stefan pulls my skirt down. "Maybe it is best if she is naked, only when we are home. Imagine if something needs to be repaired and one of the


    staff sees her naked." If they don''t want me to be seen naked by other men, then maybe they


    are telling the truth when they are saying they want me only for themselves


    Reyes licks my aching cheek. "Then we need to decide who is allowed on our floor when we are not home. After a long day at the office, I expect you to be on your knees, ready to be used by us. And some days, maybe we will handcuff you to the bed and leave you like that, until we return from work."


    "Handcuffed to the bed?" Is he even mentally stable? "And naked," Reyes adds


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    He really has an obsession with me being naked


    Alekos picks up my shoes and kneels next to me to help me put them on, but my legs are still shaking. Walking in high heels right now is not a good idea. Unless I want to end up with a broken ankle. He probably realizes it, as he stands. "We need to order a bed that will be big enough for all of us to sleep in," he says, as he puts my shoes on the desk


    "T will take care of it," Stefan says


    "Good," Alekos said


    "Say ''goodbye'' to Alekos and Stefan, Nena," Reyes instructs me


    Understanding that he wants me to kiss them, I try to do so without protesting. Alekos and Stefan are standing close to me, and it takes me only a few steps to reach them. Standing on my tiptoes, I press my lips to those of Alekos. He kisses me back, sweet and gentle, his handsing around me. His first kiss was rough and unrelenting, making me feel like he hated every second of it, but this one makes me wonder if he still cares for me


    Don''t be silly, AngelProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alekos couldn''t care less for you. He probably epted protecting me from Carlos, so that he can obtain information about my father. Not that I would give him any. Not only because I don''t want to betray my father, but because I don''t know many details about his business. He had always wanted a son, but after having me, my mother had some health problems, leaving her unable to have more children. Being a woman, my father thought I was weak. He still loved me, in his way, I guess, but he thought that only men are meant to work, while a woman''s ce is in the house. For that reason, he never let me go to college. Since I was going to marry Carlos and have his babies, he never understood why I wanted to study architecture. At least he let me finish high school. With a diploma in my hands, it was easy to study online


    Not architecture, as I always dreamed, but ounting. It took only two years to earn my degree, and since then I put it to good use and have be a fairly good frencer. I even have some money saved up, in a secret bank ount no one knows about

 Chapter 101

    Four or Dead


    When Alekos breaks the kiss, I turn to Stefan. He goes all rigid and turns his right cheek to me. I guess he is not into kissing. That''s fine with me. Not everyone likes to kiss. After I give him a quick peck on the cheek, Reyes leads me outside the office to the elevator. Using his employee card, he calls it to us. His left hand is around my waist, his palm on my butt and he squeezes it lightly


    "Someone will see us," I hiss


    "Good. This way they will know to stay the fuck away from you."


    When the elevator stops in front of us, we enter. Without any warning, he spins me around, shoving me into a corner, trapping me there with his body, my back to him. I am noteasily scared by assholes, but I don''t like small ces, and Reyes'' presence makes it even worse. He presses a button, and I hear the elevator closing. A momentter, it starts descending


    "Give me some space to breathe," I ask him. My body is pressed between the elevator and Reyes, triggering some shitty memories, which might lead to me having a small meltdown


    Being alone in an elevator won''t make me panic, but if there are more people with me, especially in my personal space, it can make me want to get off as soon as possible


    Reyes doesn''t move. Instead, he fumbles with something for a second,


    and before I can register what he is doing, my hands are cuffed behind me


    "Let me go!"


    He turns me around, his face expressionless. Which scares me. But what scares me the most is the pocket knife he is holding in his left hand. He puts the tip against the base of my neck


    "Don''t hurt me," I whimper


    I don''t im to know how to fight nor am I strong, mostly because of my low tolerance to pain. This is exactly why I always hated Carlos, for what he does to women. At the end of the day, I ended up in the hands of someone that is exactly like my ex-fiance


    Why did Alekos have to involve Reyes and Stefan in our agreement?


    Stopping the elevator, Reyes trails the knife to the top button and rips it free with one swift movement. I close my eyes, waiting for the pain to start, but all I feel is his mouth on the top of my chest. He sucks on the flesh of my left breast, hard enough to probably put a mark on me. I try to think if I read something about crimes or violence against women linked to Alekos or his friends, but nothinges to my mind. The only known sadist in the city is Carlos. Maybe Reyes really likes rough sex


    Only that we are not in bed right now


    He lets go of my flesh with a loud pop and I open my eyes to see what he did to me. A big hickey is rapidly forming on the top part of my


    breast. I hate it. Alekos used to cover Salma''s neck in hickeys and she


    would brag to me each time, despite me not talking to her anymore


    Reyes starts doing the same to my other tit and I want to tell him to stop, but the tip of the knife resting between my cleavage keeps me quiet


    When he is done, he lifts his head. "Beautiful," he says, admiring the hickeys


    "They are ugly."


    The tip of the knife runs along my skin, from one hickey to the other, leaving red trails behind. He is going to cut my breast, because I gave my honest opinion


    "Don''t," I try to plead with him. Tears threaten to spill from my eyes, and I hate that I am so scared. If I were a little stronger, I would fight back, but there is so little I can do with my hands behind my back


    He smirks at me, before pushing my skirt up. The knife disappears from my view. What does he n to do with it?


    "Open your legs," hemands me


    "Please. I am being a good girl," I whimper. Did I really refer to myself as a good girl?


    As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    He pets my hair with his right hand. "I am not going to hurt you, NenaProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If you obey me. Right now, I only want to y with you." y? I can do this...I think. Maybe the pain won''t be that bad


    Imagining that I am not in an elevator with Reyes, I spread my legs. His left palmes to cover my right butt cheek. I don''t feel the cold touch of the knife. Maybe he slipped it into his pocket?


    "You are a good girl, indeed," he says, as he swats my ass before sliding


    his hand to my pussy


    He kisses me, his tongue forcing its way into my mouth while he rolls my clit between his fingers. His mouth is rougher than that of Alekos, leaving me without breath. But he is also distracting me from the elevator. His way of ying is...something I cane to enjoy


    Pressing his forehead to mine, he lets out a little hum. "You are so wet, Nena." He moves a finger to my entrance. "If you weren''t a virgin, I would have filled your pussy with my jizz. I can''t even finger you until Alekos fucks you. But I can still enjoy your mouth and ass until then."


    His finger moves back to my clit, moving it so expertly it drives me crazy. After sleeping with so many women, it would have been a shocker if he didn''t know how to touch a pussy like a pro


    "will you cum for me again?" he asks


    "Too soon," I say


    As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "Hmm. We shall see. bet I can make you squirt."


    Despite having four orgasms in thest hour, Reyes is trying to force me to have another one


    He pinches my clit, pain, and pleasure shooting through me."You like being cuffed and at my mercy, not knowing what I will do next?"


    After a particr incident during my childhood, the only time I feel safe is when I am not tied and locked in a small, dark room


    "T am not into BDSM, or whatever thing you are into," I snap, trying to act brave


    He rubs my clit so hard, making me feel so good, I think my eyes roll to the back of my head. "You might say you don''t like it, but your body says something else." He raises his hand and my eyes go to his fingers


    "Look how fucking wet you are."


    Only because he knows how to touch me


    He sucks his fingers, before putting them back between my legs. "When we are home, I am going to devour your little cunt. Again." Putting his mouth close to my ear he says, "But first, I am going to shave it for you."


    His phone buzzes and with a sigh, he takes it out of his pocket with his


    right hand, while he continues to torment my clit. Looking at the screen of his phone, he chuckles, then he turns it around so I can see


    The phone is unlocked and a chat group is on the screen. The King Cobras is the name of the group


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    1 < SHARE

 Chapter 102

    Four or Dead  King Cobras? What an odd name for a chat group


    Alekos: Stop assaulting Angel and get her home. She has had enough for today


    After I finish reading, Reyes blocks the phone and puts it back in his pocket, and has the elevator moving again. I should have guessed there were cameras in the elevator


    "Just when I was having fun." He sounds disappointed. I feel relieved


    "But we can finish what we started, when we get home."


    Great. Just what I need, more fingering


    The elevator goes down to the garage and Reyes fixes my clothes for me


    "What about the cuffs?" I ask, when the doors open


    Grabbing my left arm and guiding me out, Reyes says, "They look good on you."


    Is he serious now?


    Without any concerns for my difort, with having to walk barefoot while handcuffed, Reyes has me walk over to his car. We run into some people that look at me with curious eyes. I can tell they are dying to


    know what is going on. But Reyes does not exin. At least that. I would not want him to tell them about who I am or what I am doing there


    We stop in front of a blue car and I have to say I am impressed. I might not know much about cars, but from time to time, I like to see what is new or the best models in the world


    "Is that a Bugatti Chiron Pur Sport?" Reyes seems impressed. "Brand new. Do you like it?"


    Who wouldn''t like it? It is a car worth millions. Only rich people can afford it. Even if Ie from a rich family, my father never spoiled me


    When I was six, I wanted a pony-only because Salma got one but my father gave me a book instead. I don''t even think I am in his will, especially now that I have run away from home. He will probably donate all his wealth to the charity. Or to another family member


    Maybe my cousin Arad. We used to be close, until he had his initiation as a Duke and became an asshole, like all of them


    "It''s beautiful." I appreciate nice things, when I see them


    He smiles. If he was handsome before, now he is even more so. Opening the passenger door for me, he says. "Let me show you how it purrs."


    I would love nothing more than to go for a ride, but not when I am still handcuffed


    "T need the cuffs toe off." He smirks. "Not until I finish ying with you, Nena. Now get in. I can


    hardly wait to get home and start training your little ass for when I fuck ites


    My eyebrows shoot up. I thought he was joking when he asked if I liked anal. "But it will hurt."


    "Only if I bend you over the car and fuck it dry, it will. But I don''t want to do that and ruin it for Alekos and Stefan. With a lot of lube and some plugs, you will learn to love it."


    I wonder what he will do if I put a plug into his ass? Will he punish me or will he like it? But after a few seconds of thinking, I decide I don''t want to know


    Reyes forces me inside and the night of the identes to my mind


    "T need to have my hands free, in case something happens," I try to reason with him


    "T am an excellent driver. Even if I were to fuck you with you on top, I would not crash the car."


    I don''t even want to ask how he knows that


    "Please?" I try again


    Reyes puts the seat belt on for me. "I would never let anything happen


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    to you."


    Right. Like I would believe him, after he put a knife at my neck with God knows what intentions


    Knowing that I might have a panic attack, I try to concentrate on anything else, other than the fact that I will be not only in the front passenger seat but also that I ampletely helpless in case of an ident. If only I had my hands free, then I would be fine


    Reyes gets behind the wheel and he doesn''t seem to notice that Iam starting to have trouble breathing. My shoulders start to ache, because of the position I am in and I try totch on to that sensation


    Fortunately, Reyes did not put the cuffs too tight around my wrists. For a person that hates pain, it sounds like a better alternative than having a PTSD episode, while I am on a ride around the city with a hot guy-making little fantasy scenario inside my head has always helped me, when I have been in bad situations


    Inching my skirt up, Reyes caresses the inside of my thighs and leans over to kiss me. "You are so fucking beautiful and sweet."


    Beautiful and sweet? He is not being serious, right?


    The look in his eyes lets me know he is not... lying. Wait. Does he really think I am beautiful? That is a first. What do I say in these situations? So are you? Except he is not sweet, but he is drop-dead gorgeous. And rich enough to buy such an expensive car


    "Thank you?" I sound so insecure that I almost cringe. I hope I did not


    offend himN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He chuckles, which rxes me. "I don''t know what made you seek help from Alekos, but I want you to know that now that I have tasted that honey-sweet pussy of yours, I will never let you go."


    Lucky me


    Cupping my cheek with his left hand, he kisses me, until I feel that my lips are bruised. He should try to be more gentle


    "But don''t expect me to be some kind of a hero. I am the viin of the story. The monster that hides under your bed andes out during the night. I kill and torture without any remorse. Before you, I fucked any bitch that would open her legs for me. But now I only belong to you."


    So sweet of him to brag about his body count


    Tapping my cheek with his thumb, he adds. "I never had a woman, who never knew a man''s touch until my brothers and I."


    Maybe he will suffer from the Madonnaplex and he won''t fuck me? A girl can only hope


    His eyes sh red for a moment and suddenly he growls. "We are first to lick your pussy. Right, Nena?"


    I roll my eyes. "After fucking women until your dick almost fell off you


    have no right to be angry if I have had another man''s head between my legs."


    Suddenly, I feel cold


    "who is he? I will fucking kill him for putting his mouth on you."


    While I don''t owe him the truth, he is scaring me with how possessive he sounds. "Do you know how unhinged you sound?" I ask. Reyes appears to be even angrier. "You were the first to give me oral."


    Reyes rxes. "You are indeed pure, Nena. And soon, I will be an Angel- fucker."


    I blink. "A what?"


    He doesn''t reply but instead gives me a new hickey on my neck


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 << SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 103

    Four or Dead


    "Could you stop doing that?" I hiss


    "Just marking what is mine." He looks smug. "And I will put a new mark on you every day."


    "What are you, a werewolf?"


    Starting the car, he says. "I am a psychopath. And a demon. But you should be thest person on Earth to worry about it. I will never harm


    you


    A person that ims to be not only a psychopath, but a demon as well, is bound to harm me sooner orter. At least Alekos and Stefan are not


    as crazy as Reyes. At least, I hope not


    As we drive out of the garage, Reyes kept his right hand on my leg, his thumb caressing my skin. The small gesture makes me feel safe and even if fragments of the night of the ident creep into my mind, I don''t have a meltdownN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Between Reyes and looking out the window, I manage to keep my cool


    It takes about ten minutes from the office to get to the neighborhood in which Alekos lives. From the big mansions behind tall fences, I am safe to assume that only Lords live here. Not that anyone that doesn''t belong to those two organizations can''t be rich, but both Dukes and Lords like to live amongst friends and allies


    Close to the far end of the street, Reyes has the front gate of a big white mansion open and drives inside. I hate everything about it. I grew up in a simr one, and up until my mother''s death, I had a pretty happy childhood. But after that, my father became very distant and I barely saw him. I spent most of the time in my room, alone. And I hate being alone


    Minutester, Reyes parks the car in the garage, between a Ferrari and an Aston Martin. And they are not the only cars in the garage. Do they collect them or something?


    Reyes gets out andes to help me with the seatbelt. It is not like I can unfasten it anyway, with my hands tied behind my back. "Wee to your new home, Nena."


    It won''t be my home for long. When I am far away from here, I will either live in a small cottage or a cozy t, close to the beach. And I will get a cat. Or a dog. Maybe a rat. I heard they make excellent pets


    "What about the cuffs?" I ask, as he takes me to a door-which probably leads to the inside of the house. Next to it are two elevators


    "Not yet. Once we are in my room." "My shoulders hurt," Iin


    "Almost there."


    I am going to do the same to him. Cuff him to the bed in an awkward


    position and leave him like that until he learns to listen. And maybe shove a plug up his ass. Imagining things is easy, putting them into practice is another thing


    One of the elevators has a fingerprint scanner, and Reyes puts his left thumb on it


    "This private elevator will take us to the second floor. It is where our rooms are. It only works with Alekos, Stefan, or my thumbprint. We will have to add yours, too," Reyes tells me as we get inside it


    Once we are on the second floor-which, from what I can tell, it is pretty big-Reyes takes me to his room. As a person who grew up with servants, I also had a clean room, but Reyes'' is even more so. Everything is perfectly put to order, from the books on the shelves, and the papers on the desk, to the sheets andforter covering the king-size bed. Not a single speck of dust covers any of the furniture


    "Have you been in the army?" I ask, looking at the walk-in closet. I bet he has a code by which he arranges his clothes


    "Something like that."


    He takes out a key from his pocket and finally removes my cuffs. Then he disappears inside the bathroom


    I rub my wrists, while I look at the books. Most of them are about war tactics, weapons, and stuff like that. Reyes must be one of the strangest people I have ever met. But I know one thing about him. He likes gray


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    Not only the walls are painted in a light gray shade, but the sheets andforters are a dark shade. While the room is very nice, it seems so cold. There are no photos on the walls or objects that might indicate he is into some hobby. Well, except for a small armory made of ss-must be anti-bullet ss, as there are various locks on it. Inside it, I see at least seven hunting knives and two handguns. Reyes must like knives


    very much


    A sofa is next to the walk-in closet, a nket draped over it. 1 am debating sitting, when a butt-naked Reyes returns to the room


    Now, I have seen naked men before, but good God, this man is delicious


    A few scars cover his torso and on his left side, along his ribs he has tattooed the letter A with a guitar inteced with it. He has another one on his right arm, but from where I am standing I can''t properly see it


    A, huh? Maybe an ex? Not that I actually care


    My eyes trail down to his...and I gulp. He is big. I hadn''t really noticed when we were in the office, because so much was happening so fast, but no wonder I had a hard time breathing


    "Like what you see, Nena?"


    My eyes snap up to his face. "You are beautiful," I tell him what I truly think


    He seems amused. "Let''s get that pussy shaved and then we will take a


    long, warm bath."


    It is not like I have a wild bush between my legs. I trim and keep my pubic hair clean. But a bald pussy is part of the deal with Alekos


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit novi L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    "I don''t need any help to shave my pussy," I retort


    "T did not ask if you wanted me to help, I told you what is going to happen."


    "Just because I sucked your cock doesn''t mean you can control me


    now."


    He narrows his eyes. "You didn''t only suck my cock, you became my woman. And as you''re bonded, I get to say when you need my assistance and when you don''t."


    "We can take a bath together, but I don''t want you looking at me, while I take care of my... coochie."


    Reyesughs, then turns serious. "Keep fighting with me and I will stuff your mouth with " My gaze goes directly to his dick and heughs so hard it makes me wonder what is so funny. "I guess my cock will work as well, but it wasn''t what I had in mind."


    Right


    Not wanting to find out what he ns to put into my mouth to silence


    me for all I know, it could be a dirty sock-I walk up to Reyes and take a moment to look at the tattoo on his right arm. Three skulls are connected by a king cobra with red eyes, and under each skull, there was a ck rose. I know the symbol of the Lords is a skull with a snakeing out through the left eye with a rose under it, but I didn''t know it was a king cobra. And one skull


    Curious, I ask, "Why three skulls? I thought it was only one."


    "That is true for most of the Lords, yes. But those Lords that have a special connection and swear to be loyal to one to another have more


    Depends on how many blood-brothers are in the group." Touching his arm, he adds, "This tattoo represents that we will never betray each other."


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    1 < SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 104

    Four or Dead


    "Blood-brothers? I really don''t understand why you, Alekos, and Stefan refer to one another as such."


    "There is a special ceremony in which the Lords that want to be blood-brothers participate. And yes, blood is part of the ceremony."


    "Sex as well?" There is nothing wrong with men fucking other men


    Reyes'' eyes grow cold. "While I love Alekos and Stefan with all my heart, I am not into fucking either of them. Only women."


    "Just asking. What happens if one of the blood-brothers goes rogue?"


    "He is killed." The anger disappears from his eyes, leaving him so emotionless, it makes me wonder if he killed so many people he is desensitized now


    He grabs my hand and takes me to the bathroom-which is pretty much as lifeless as the rest of his room. And very, very clean. As if it had never been used before. Reyes might be a clean freak


    "Strip," he says, and I start doing that


    I let my clothes fall next to me and he res at me, as he picks them up and folds them neatly and puts them in theundry basket. Who folds the dirtyundry?


    The counter around the sink is pretty big and Reyes has me sit on it


    Taking shaving cream and a new razor from a drawer he says, "Spread those legs for me and stay still. I don''t want to identally nick your little pussy."


    Hearing him say that makes me nervous. "Reyes, I can do this by myself


    I am not a small child."


    He ps my thighs. "I am not going to repeat myself." I shake my head. "I don''t trust you not to cut me."


    He grabs my hair, forcing me to look into his eyes. "I thought you promised to obey us."


    "T did not!" I retort


    "Alekos is right, you do need to be taught your ce."


    "What does that even mean?"


    "You will learn soon enough. Obey me and I won''t punish you."


    "Look, I promised to obey you when ites to my safety. And my pussy is not a matter of safety."


    He wraps his fingers around my neck. "My sweet, Nena," he coos, putting the razor against my face. "I don''t think you understand who is in charge here. But don''t worry, I will show you," he sneers


    A shiver runs down my spine. Reyes was telling me the truth-he is a psychopath. "I will do as you ask. Just, don''t hurt me."


    Still holding the razor against my face, he kisses me softly. "Spread those legs or I will cuff you and fuck your throat so hard you will throw up


    >>>


    Reyes is not the type of man to make empty threats. The smart thing is to do as he asks and nothing bad will happen to me


    I open my legs as wide as I can and try not to move as Reyes spreads shaving cream on me. For a moment, I think I will have a strange reaction to it, but a look at the bottle lets me know it is specially for intimate areas, for both women and men. Reyes is also shaved, so I guess it is the shaving cream he uses, when he takes care of himself


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?el5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    Reyes takes his time with me. When he is done, he takes a step back and whistles loudly


    "T have never seen a prettier pussy. And not to mention the way it tastes. Once Alekos pops your cherry, I can finally enjoy it. At least I can lick it as much as I want. But knowing Alekos, I doubt you will be a virgin for much longer."


    He lets the water run in the bathtub and adds oils to it, before picking me up in his arms and cing me inside it. He gets behind me, his legs around mine. I lean my back on his chest and he wraps his arms around my waist and buries his face in my hair


    While it is not the first hug I have received today, this one feels so intimate, I almost cry. It''s been so long since I felt a connection with someone. I know it is stupid to feel like this about Reyes, after he held a knife to my neck and a razor against my cheek, but him holding me isContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    so nice


    Ever since my mother died, I was deprived of affection. My father spent a lot of time in his office, working, barely having any time for me. The nanny that usually took care of me, was there only for the money and while she treated me well, she couldn''t care less if she was taking care of me or other children


    Reyes cups my tits. "Your nipples will be pierced soon. Your clit as well."


    I look over my shoulder at him. "I am not getting any piercings. I have heard how badly the ones in the nipples hurt, and I don''t like pain."


    "There are many types of pain. Some will make you feel good, others won''t," he says, as he picks up a bath sponge and puts body wash on it


    "Pain is pain."


    "Yes, but there are ways to block it," he says as he starts washing my hair. "Or trick your brain into thinking it is not pain you are experiencing. You can do the same with other things also. The brain can be your biggest ally or your worst enemy."


    Wait, did he say ''block the pain''? Trick the brain about the sensations I am feeling? This is something I want to learn more about


    We stayed in the bathtub, until the water turned cold.


    Reyes is the first to get out. After he dries himself, he grabs a big towel and I, too, get out. He helps me dry my hair, before putting the towel in theundry basket-folded, I might add


    "How about some clothes?" I ask, when we are back in his room


    "T think the deal is that you can wear them when we are not home. But since I am here, I want you naked."


    "T am not a fucking sex ve!" I snap, because I am tired and hungry


    "And I am cold."


    He runs his fingers along my breasts. "Did I say you were a sex ve?" "You sure treat me like one." "Ah, so you think I would bathe with a sex ve? Or take care of her?"


    Wait. He slept with sex ves? "Please tell me you didn''t lie, when you told me you are clean. I even swallowed your cum."


    Poor women who are seen only as objects by men. very had been abolished a long time ago but here we are, in modern times, and people are still bought and sold


    A low growl erupts from his mouth. "Just because I like to fuck, it doesn''t mean I have any STDs."


    "Do you say those things to any woman that has had your cock down her throat?"


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 < SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 105

    Four or Dead


    He narrows his eyes. "You are the only woman to have my dick in her mouth, without a condom."


    "And you expect me to believe that?" "I might be many things, Nena, but I am not a liar."


    I put my finger on the tattoo on his torso. "If you are not a liar, then who is A? Some woman that dumped you, because you have been unfaithful?"


    He grabs my wrist, jerking my hand away. "Don''t talk of things you know nothing about," he snarls


    "Don''t tell me you still love her. Maybe you even have mommy issues; that''s why you gave me hickeys on my tits."


    His eyes turn cold. "You need to learn when to talk and when to keep your mouth shut. Get on your knees."


    I know where this is going


    "T am not going to suck your cock again. Have ''A'' do it!"


    His eyes sh red. I don''t know who A is, but I think I might have crossed a line. Without saying another word he goes over to his nightstand and opens the top drawer. I look at the door and try to


    calcte if it is worth trying to run, or just agree to suck his cock and be done with it


    I don''t have time to make a decision, as Reyes returns to me with a pair of cuffs in his hands


    "T will give you a blowjob, but no cuffs."


    "Don''t make this even harder," he snarls. "You have three seconds to do as I ask, or else I will spank you until my palm hurts."


    "Look, whoever ''A'' is, I didn''t mean to be disrespectful." "One." "Reyes, please!"


    "Two."


    Not wanting him to reach three I turn around and he puts the cuffs around my wrists. Then he steps in front of me. "Kneel!"


    I sink to my knees


    "You will soon learn that, while the Lords will do anything for their women, they will never tolerate disobedience," he tells me, as he pets my hair


    "T understand. Please, don''t face fuck me again. My throat still hurts."


    "You either suck my cock as your life depends on it, or I will bend you over the bed and fuck your ass without any lube."


    Neither sounds like something I want to do right now, but between having my ass bleeding or a sore throat, I choose thetter. I part my lips and take his semi-erect dick into my mouth. Not being able to use my hands makes it more difficult to give him a blowjob. If only I had more experience, but I only tried it on a small dildo I had at home. And on some bananas. To see if I have a gag reflex or not


    I swirl my tongue around his piercings, making him hiss


    "Fuck! Do that again." I keep using my tongue as best as I can, hoping he will nut soon


    He grabs my hair with his right hand and puts his other one under my chin and forces his long erection down my throat. I focus on my breathing, trying not to gag. My eyes fill with tears. "Fuck, yeah! You suck me so good," he groans, as he looks down at me


    When my nose touches the lower part of his abdomen, he stops movingThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Saliva dribbles from my mouth, making me feel gross, and I try to free myself from him, but his hands keep me in ce. My jaw aches, and I feel like I can''t breathe. He still isn''t moving. He is not only long but also thick. Of the three of them, Reyes has the biggest dick


    I am about to pass out from theck of air when he finally starts to move. I try not to cough as I fill my lungs with air. He might have been


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    rough in the office, but now it feels like he has unleashed himself on


    me


    "Put in more effort. Unless you don''t want me to rip open your ass," he groans, and I try to do my best to please him


    I bob my head fast, hoping to make him cum soon, while I contemte biting his dick off. He will probably kill me if I do that


    He pulls out and starts jerking himself while shoving his balls in my face. "These need your attention as well."


    I stick my tongue out and I lick them, before taking one of them into my mouth


    "Jesus fucking Christ," he groans loudly. I swear that his eyes roll to the back of his head


    He keeps jerking for a few more seconds, before having me suck him again. When he finallyes, I drink his cum before I clean his dick with my tongue


    "Happy?" I ask. My voice sounds gruff


    He helps me to my feet. "Best blowjob I ever had," he says, before kissing me. "Now, I want to eat your pussy. Not as a reward for you, but


    for me."


    Since when is licking pussies a reward? Maybe he likes giving oral? Do


    men like this exist?


    Not wanting to argue with him, I walk over to the bed. "What about the cuffs?" I ask, before I sit on it


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! "They stay."


    Iy on my back and open my legs. He looks at me with dark eyes. I might have little experience, but only one person has ever looked at me like this-Alekos. When he told me he loved me


    Reyes gets between my legs and starts licking and sucking my clit, like it is the best thing he has tasted in his life. My back arches and he grabs my waist, pushing me down, into the mattress. He groans, as if my taste pleases him beyond words


    Damn him! His tongue is so skilled, it makes me forget how rough he had been with me merely minutes ago


    "Reyes," I moan, as Ie all over his face


    He continues to lick my clit, as the orgasm ripples through me, my hips bucking hard. When the waves of ecstasy finally pass, Reyes crawls on top of me and kisses me for a long time, before giving me more hickeys -not only on my neck or boobs, but on my shoulders and stomach as well. I hope they will fade away fast


    When he finally drops next to me, my eyes feel heavy


    "The cuffs," I say, when he is covering us with theforter


    He reluctantly frees my hands and wraps his arms around me. I rest my head on his chest


    I am half asleep when he says, "I don''t ever want you to talk about my tattoo ever again. Or say that I have mommy issues, because I don''t. Say that shit again, and I won''t hesitate to spank and fuck your ass so hard, you won''t be able to sit for weeks."


    Whoever ''A'' is, must be very important to him. And he definitely has mommy issues


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    01 << SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 106

    Four or Dead


    This is the first time I''ve cuddled with a woman. Or let one sleep in my arms. It feels better than I ever expected. I tilt her head slightly up, wanting to see her face while she is sleeping


    Fuck!


    She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my entire life. And I have been with plenty of women before. Though none like her. And those chocte eyes of hers-the moment I looked at them, I knew I was a goner


    I have always imed I don''t believe in love, but it was a lie. I had feelings for people before. Not the way I feel for Angel, but there had been a woman whom I cherished-Emily. Then, she was brutally raped and killed. She hadn''t been the first person to cruelly be taken away from my blood-brothers and me, but her death made me realize how easily ns can fall apart. Emily''s death broke not only Stefan but it took away our chance of having a family since she was supposed to be our wife


    This is why I refused to let another person into my heart and life, not wanting to deal with the pain and the ache of losing anyone else


    But... Angel changed all that


    I saw the way Alekos looked at her-like she was the one he has always


    wanted to be our bonded. He and I do not always see eye to eye on


    things, but this time I agree with him. Before Angel, Emily was supposed to be our Lady, but I never saw her as such. I did kiss her a few times, but it was like kissing a sister. Alekos felt the same. The only reason we agreed to her being ours was because Stefan was head over heels for her. She was an amazing person. And that got her killed


    I won''t let Emily''s history repeat itself<nfb813>


    s?a??h th? (?ind)??vel.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nfb813>


    Angel didn''t only break every wall I put around my heart with just one look, but she made it beat for the first time in a long time. Not that I am not still a heartless bastard, but if there is one person I would never hurt, that one is AngelProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How the fuck did she manage to make me fall for her so fast? I could have pretended not to want her and walk away, but he imed her, giving me no other option than to ept the inevitable


    Not that it really matters. I am in love with Angel, and I will never let go. Especially since she is my bonded now. I still can''t believe how fast a link formed between the four of us. It is still fragile and can easily break if not nurtured, but if Alekos is as obsessed with Angel as I am, then the bond won''t be a problem. Stefan might try to resist it, but from what I heard, once it snaps into ce, the need to be with your bonded only grows stronger. I am looking forward to seeing how everything ys out with Stefan


    There is another... side of me. He is dark, savage, and untamed, and yet


    he feels the same for Angel as I do


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on novi L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    My eyes fell on the hickeys I gave her. I''ve never had this urge to do this to a woman before, but Angel looks gorgeous covered in them. My knife also looked good on her skin. Then, the way her eyes filled with fear and her bottom lip trembled, thinking I will cut her, made me want to fuck her in that elevator


    My gaze darts to the armory, where I keep some of my weapons. I bet I can find more interesting ways to use them, while I y with Angel


    Her lips are still swollen from how hard I facefucked her. I would not have done that, if she had not spoken of shit she knows nothing about


    And not only for that. She is stubborn, and while I appreciate that in a woman, she needs to learn to listen to my blood-brothers and me without fighting us. Not only because we want a doll, who does everything we tell her, but because the life of a Lord is full of dangers


    The smallest mistake can cost lives. If Carlos or her father were to attack the house, I need to be sure she will obey each and every order she is given


    I will never let anything happen to her


    She is my bonded now, and I will make sure Carlos will never find her


    For her, I am willing to kill all the Dukes. Even burn the city to keep her safe


    I might be a psychopath, but I am Angel''s psycho


    I might love her, but my love is sick and twisted. It is a love born in Hell


    and will burn everything in its path-even her


    Psycho Angel-fucker!


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    01


    < SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 107

    Four or Dead


    The rich spices of the curry eliminate thest traces of Angelica''s taste from my mouth. I take another mouthful and wash it down with some water. While I like spicy food, I am not into food that literally is destroying my taste buds. But it is either this or having to remember that I willingly made Angelicae on my tongue


    I am not into eating pussies or kissing women-except for the one who should have been my wife. Her death still hurts, and to be honest, I don''t think I will ever be over itProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The link connecting me to not only Alekos and Reyes but also to Angelica is like a p in the face. I had tried bonding with Emily, from the moment I knew she was the woman I wanted to spend the rest of my days with. However, no matter how many times I tried to link my


    soul to hers, it never worked


    Alekos is quiet as he takes a big bite from his burrito. For a moment, he closes his eyes, enjoying his food. "The new takeout ce has decent food," he says, between bites


    I am not picky about food, but Alekos is an absolute snob. He loves to have fancy meals. It must be a rich guy thing. Even if I was born to a group of four blood-brothers and their bonded, my folks never had lots of money. Two of my fathers were addicted to gambling, while my mother loved shopping, which led to lots of debt. There had been nights when I went to bed hungry


    "You should try the curry."


    I slide my takeout container toward him, but he wrinkles his nose. "I like food that I can actually taste."


    Iugh, before I take another mouthful. "So, Angelica Hernandez. Our bonded."


    Luis Hernandez is a well-known Duke. He usually stays out of trouble, but his drug cartel has gained him plenty of enemies, which led to threats to his family. He even had a few not-so-pleasant encounters with Alekos'' father-Niks. After thest one, which ended with the death of some loyal men to the Raptou family, I did some digging about him, and it was then that I learned about Angelica. She has lived a very sheltered life. Up until now, at least


    "Angel," Alekos corrects me. He finishes his food and crinkles the wrapper, before tossing it in the bin under his desk. "I did not expect the bond to form so... fast."


    I am grateful it did, because I don''t know what I would have done if I would have had to repeat the mating rite


    "You could have given me a heads up about Angel," Iin


    I knew that choosing a bonded would happen sooner orter, but I wish it would have beenter. Much, muchter. But Alekos needs heirs. He might be a blood-brother, but he is one of the future Elders, and it is a must for Elders to have children. The more, the merrier. Or so they say


    I have never been one to want kids. Emily had always wanted a big family, and I was willing to do everything to make her happy. Even get her pregnant


    Ever since Niks'' death, the house has been... empty. He might have been a Lord, but damn, he was funny. He even knew all the stupid dad jokes. A child will fill the house withughter and happiness


    Alekos shrugs. "How could I have known she woulde here and ask for my help? But I can''t say I am sorry."


    "Oh, I could tell by how you were looking at her, that you were more than happy," I smirk. "I think this is the first time you actually liked a woman this much."


    He might have agreed with making Emily our bonded, when I suggested it, but it had been because he values our friendship. This is why I didn''t make a fuss about Angel bing ours


    "If I didn''t like her, why link her to us?" Angel''s ck high heels are still on Alekos'' desk, and he runs a finger along them. "What do you think of her?"


    If he is asking me this, then he has it really bad for her


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "For starters, she is beautiful. But short." I have always been into taller


    women. Emily was tall


    "She is perfect as she is. Can you imagine how she will look, when we


    get her pregnant?"


    I quirk an eyebrow. "We? The firstborn always belongs to the leader of the group."


    Alekos huffs. "I don''t care who fathers our children. We are in this together."


    I suppose we are. Ever since I lost Emily, my sex drive has been low, but I love watching people fuck. From time to time, I will indulge myself to be with Angel


    "Can you imagine Reyes'' kid? He will probably be as obsessed with knives as Reyes is."


    Blood-brothers are usually assassins. I am one too, but I likeputers more, and I am a good hacker. But Reyes? He kills without blinking


    Without remorse. His weapon of choice is knives. And he has an entire collection of them


    Alekos'' mouth twitches. "Angel will probably have a heart attack. Did you see the look on her face, when Reyes put the de to her neck?"


    I finish my curry and throw the container in the bin. "If Reyes keeps scaring her like that, she will end up running."


    "Which will lead to her being punished."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! I am sure Alekos will punish her, just because he can. He is into BDSM


    and other heavy stuff


    "Do you think she will adjust to her new role as a Lady?" Lords might love their women, but it is a kind of love not many can survive


    Duchesses, from what I heard, are prudes, and the Dukes barely touch them, preferring to have mistresses


    "She will," Alekos replies


    I have my doubts, but I decide to keep them to myself


    I rest my ankle on my left knee. "I know Angel is our woman now, but did you ever consider she is here to spy on you?" I should have thought of that, before linking her to me


    Alekos puts his hands behind his head and leans into his chair. "I did, but Angel is not a good actress. I would have seen through her facade immediately. Nah, she is genuinely scared of Carlos."


    As she should be. I have seen the bodies of some of his victims. They shocked me to the core


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 < SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 108

    Four or Dead


    Alekos keeps talking. "Besides, since my father died, Zak has been the one to take over the shady business my family was involved in. If Luis or Carlos wanted to spy on my family, they would have sent someone to watch Zak."


    As the child of Niks, Alekos was the one to be the new patriarch of the family, his uncle, Zak, stole away the title. Alekos has imed he is fine with it, but I know he is plotting something to exact revenge on Zak. Though, he is yet to tel Reyes or me what is going through his mind


    "She is the one that suggested a contract. I guess as a way to prove her loyalty to me," Alekos adds


    "Ah, the famous contract. Now, I am intrigued."


    "Tt was just a ruse. She tried negotiating the terms of our rtionship


    Let''s say: it went poorly on her end."


    Alekos is an excellent negotiator. When I am back in my office, I will have to take a look at the cameras and see how that discussion went on


    "So, no contract then?"


    "T might make one, just to see how Angel reacts to it." He leans his body forward and rests his hands on his desk. "I was thinking."


    "About?" I want to know


    "About how the Lair is distributed."


    It had been Niks who designed it. But he didn''t have any blood- brothers, and the space was more than enough for him and Julianna, Alekos'' mother. When Emily was alive, we slept in the same room in Alekos'' home. I had nned to talk to Alekos about renovating the Lair, after the wedding and piercing ceremony, as I had already put a lot of thought into it


    He rubs his chin with his left hand. "We will need more space, once Angel starts having babies. My room is the biggest, so it makes sense to transform it into the master bedroom. That will leave us with two rooms that will be turned into nurseries. I want to keep the living room as it is."


    How many kids does he n to have?


    "sounds good, only that I want to keep my room. Reyes and Angel can


    sleep with you, but I prefer to have my own space."


    Alekos doesn''t seem happy that I don''t want to turn my room into a nursery. It is one thing to ept Angel as my bonded, but another to see her children grow up in the ce that holds so many memories of the days when I was happy with Emily. I never told anyone this, as I wanted it to be a wedding surprise, but I made a few sketches of how to renovate the Lair for arge family. I had ns for the future, but now they sit forgotten in a folder on myptop


    "We will talk about this at another time. For now, just order the new bed. You know how fragile the bond is in the beginning. And I want Angel to feel safe and loved by us."


    I clear my throat. "I will protect and make sure she is safe. Even hang out with her, if she wants that. Be her friend or whatever, but I won''t love her," I make this clear to Alekos


    "The bond will require the three of us to love her. Although I doubt Reyes is capable of loving her the way she needs. But you could."


    No, I can''t love Angel the way she needs


    "Just like you and Reyes would have loved Emily?" I point out


    As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    "Reyes and I did love Emily. But we are not talking about her right now."


    I know Reyes and Alekos cared for Emily, but she was more like a sister to them-so he can''t ask me to love Angel


    "Look, between you and Reyes, Angel will be more than adored. The bond won''t be affected by me not being in love with her."


    "You need to get over Emily''s death, at some point. And let yourself love again. Besides, Reyes is unpredictable. Seeing his brother being killed in front of him fucked him up really bad."


    Like I am not fucked up? But I don''t say that out loud


    I try not to get angry at Alekos, because we talked about this many times


    "My heart died the same day I lost Emily," I remind himContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alekos sighs, annoyed. When I think he will keep insisting, he changes the subject. "Keep an eye on Carlos. If he knows we have Angel, all hell will break loose."


    If Carlos tries to take Angel away from us, Alekos will kill him. Though, I am still not sure of Angel''s intentions. A future Duchess asking for help from a Lord. That''s unheard of. Alekos obviously trusts her. As for Reyes, I am not sure about what he feels for her. He had acted...strange around her


    "T will send Cirro a message and let him know what''s going on.


    Alekos takes a look at his watch. "Good. Tell him I want to know what Carlos and Luis do all the time: who they talk to; when they eat; when they sneeze; when they take a shit; you name it. Until we have the piercing ceremony, and Angel is officially ours, we have to keep a low profile."


    I stand. "Consider it done." I leave Alekos'' office and go to my own


    I send a message to Cirro to meet up sometimeter, not wanting to tell him confidential information over the phone, in case someone is


    listening in on our conversation. Once the meeting with Cirro is confirmed, I am about to go over my work, when I decide to see what Reyes is up to. Knowing him the way I do, he is probably tormenting Angel with his knives


    I connect to the cameras from the Lair and search for Reyes. It doesn''t take me long to spot him. Then, I stare at the screen for a long time


    Alekos was wrong. And so was I. Reyes is capable of love. In fact, I think he is in love with Angel. It is the first time I''ve seen him sleeping with a woman in his arms-a smile on his face


    Holy Hell! He is fucking smiling in his sleep


    Angel has done what no other woman has before she ensnared Reyes'' heart


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Reba Hopper


    Iam so loving this story. Stefan will fall in love in Angel and I think Is) they may start to go a little easy on her especially when they find ..


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    1 < SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 109

    Four or Dead


    It''s been a few minutes since I woke up. Reyes'' arms are around me, and I don''t dare to move, not wanting to wake him up. I''m afraid he is still angry with me


    The tattoo of the guitar is partially visible, part of it is under my cheek


    It is beautiful. The guitar is an electric one, and the cord is what forms


    the letter ''A''. I always liked tattoos and even wanted to get some done,


    but when I learned it hurts when getting inked, I gave up on the idea


    My index finger is near it, and ever so lightly, I run the tip over it. His breath hitches


    Shit


    I hope he won''t go nuclear on me, for admiring his precious tattoo


    Tilting my head up, my gaze meets his. I can''t tell if he is irritated or not, so I whisper, "Hi."


    Without saying a word, he rolls me on my back and kisses me. His tongue licks along the seam of my lips, coaxing me to open them. I do so, and his tongue spears into my mouth, curling around mine. Kissing is still new to me, so I try to follow his lead, which gains me a groan from him


    Just like it happened with Alekos, my body responds to Reyes. It is not something logical, just a craving, an itch I need to scratch. It confuses me. I have never had this type of desire for men before


    He cups my breast, pinching my nipple, making me gasp


    "Reyes," I say against his lips. "Fuck me."


    I did not just say that. Right?


    "You don''t know what you are asking for."


    I feel my cheeks turning red, but I refuse to feel ashamed. I am an adult, with needs and desires. For far too long, I have repressed them. Not anymore


    I might not have experience, and everything might be happening too fast. Also, I might not know him, and he might have put a knife at my neck and fucked my throat, but my body wants him. While it is scary and exciting, it is not logical. But, for once, I don''t want to run away from a man


    Alekos made it clear that if I want his protection, I have to fuck Reyes and Stefan as well. So I am going to do just that


    His mouth goes to my boobs, and he sucks hard on my nipples


    "Reyes," I beg


    "As much as I want to fuck you right now, your ass needs a little stretching."


    "T wasn''t referring to my ass, but normal, ''vani'' sex," I huff


    Heughs. "Why have vani sex, when we can have so much fun in bed with toys, ropes, and other stuff?"


    Toys I can understand, because I had some myself-which I made sure no one will find out about. Rope, I can also understand. But other stuff? What does he even mean by that?


    "Because I have no idea what I am doing?" I point out


    He kisses my cheek, before reaching over to his nightstand and opening the top drawer. Then, he takes out a bottle of lube and some sex toys-they are still in their packaging


    I have watched scenes with anal sex, and the women always seemed to be in pain. Or maybe they were paid to fake their difort. Either


    way, I still don''t want anything up my ass


    Reyes unwraps one of the sex toys, which is an anal plug, and starts preparing it


    "Can we talk about this?" I ask nervously


    "There is nothing to talk about. As my woman, I am going to have you in any way possible. If you keep whining about it, I will take your ass, without any preparations. I don''t think you will like that, though. But I will."


    I bet he will


    "Did you do it before?"


    He looks at me. "Fuck a woman''s ass without lube?" I nod. "A few times


    I was either drunk or high when it happened, and she was one of the pornai trained to take care of the needs of unwed Lords."


    I narrow my eyes. "Tell me you are not abusing substances. And what''s a pornai?"


    He drags a pillow next to my waist. "I had a few fucked up years, and asionally did drugs and drank. However, ever since I met Alekos, I stopped doing that shit."


    I don''t know if I should believe him or not, but I have seen what drugs can do to people. Not my problem if Reyes is slowly killing himself


    "Lift your ass, so I can slide the pillow under you."


    I shake my head, and he smacks my tits. My hands fly to my chest, covering it. "Stop doing that!" I snap at him


    "Then start listening to me," he snarls


    When I still don''t do what he wants, he flips me onto my belly. Without any warning, he pushes a finger into my butthole. It hurts, and I thrash, wanting to free myself from him. He ces his free hand between my shoulder des, pushing me into the mattress, while he forces another finger inside of me


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! "Stop," I plead. "It hurts."


    "T tried to do this the nice way, but patience is not a virtue of mine. And being my woman means that you will do as I say, all the time."


    "T am not a puppet," I retort


    He pulls out his fingers, and I let out a breath of relief, thinking it is over. However, I then feel something cold on my skin, and his fingers return. They slip inside my ass better, this time, but the sensation is odd


    "Stop," I ask again, but he ignores me


    The things I have to do, to be free of this city and Carlos


    He removes his hand from my back, only to pick up the anal plug he was preparing for me. It is not very big, but that doesn''t mean I want it inside me. Not that my protests will stop Reyes from doing what he wants with me. From his point of view, I am his property now. My father was right, when he told me that the Lords only see women as objects


    When I feel the anal plug against my ass, my muscles clench


    "Rx," he tells meProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "T am trying." Not really


    Smacking my ass hard, he snarls, "Try harder, or I will force it inside your tight hole."


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Anya Hill Pa maybe put the character''s POV so we know who is speaking


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    01 < SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 110

    Four or Dead


    I grip the sheet with my hands and force myself to rx. Reyes takes his time, putting the plug inside me. It feels ufortable, and I want it out, but it does not hurt as I thought it would


    "Good girl," he praises me


    While I don''t like being called a good girl, the idea that I am doing something that pleases Reyes makes me feel good. I think being neglected by my father has fucked up my mind


    "T am not into praising kinks," Iment


    Or maybe I am? He makes me turn on my back. "Then what are you into?"


    He really spends a lot of time thinking about sex. Doesn''t he have a hobby or something like that? My eyes go to the knives-maybe he has one, but it is not a healthy one


    "Fruits," I blurt the first thing thates to mind


    "Hmm, sitophilia. I think I can arrange something." I blink. I never heard of sitophilia before. "What?"


    He kisses my jaw. "Talking about fruits made me hungry."


    "Food sounds great. I am starving."


    He takes a quick nce at his phone. "Dinner will be served soon. I wonder what we can do until then?"


    "Read a book; watch a movie; let me put some clothes on," I suggest


    "T have something in mind."


    He grabs my thighs, forcing my legs open, and buries his face between them. He kisses and licks my pussy, before going for the clit


    I try to push him away, when I realize that maybe he will finally have sex with me, so I stop


    When his tongue circles my clit, I moan, "More." I try to pull him on top of me, but he only growls his annoyanceThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please," I beg. "I want you."


    His hand goes under him, and the sound of flesh over flesh starts a momentter


    The door opens, and Alekos and Stefan enter


    "Reyes," I hiss, but he keeps licking my clit


    I try to wiggle away from him, but his hands on my hips keep me in ce


    Alekos chuckles. "Looks like someone is having a lot of fun."


    I lean on my elbows and look at them. The expression on their faces, and the bulges in their pants, let me know they love what they''re


    seeing


    Reyes finally stops licking me and looks at his blood-brothers


    "T should have guessed you are voyeurs," I mutter


    "What can I say? I am a kinky bastard," Alekos smirks


    And he is not the only one


    Reyes pats my leg. "Our girl here is into sitophilia."


    Stefan narrows his eyes. "What is that?"


    "She is aroused by fruits," Reyes replies before getting out of bed


    How did hee up with that?


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    I don''t see the point in correcting him, so I let them believe what they want. Reyes disappears inside his closet


    I stand. "May I get some clothes?"


    "If you are cold, I will adjust the temperature, but you won''t cover your body, while we are here," Alekos replies. "Besides, I want to see your t chest all the time."


    I might not have big boobs, but I am not t-chested, either. It is not the first time Alekos has said something like this. He is the reason I hate my body. "Whatever. I am hungry."


    Stefanes to me and gives my shoulder a light squeeze. "We shouldn''t let our Schatzi starve."


    I might not speak fluently in othernguages -just English and Spanish since my father''s side of the family is from Mexico- but I do know some words in othernguages. Schatzi, in German, means treasure. I wish he would mean it, but I know better


    Many of those living in Veross City are immigrants from other countries, or their families came to live here generations ago. Identity, traditions, andnguages are important, so they are kept and passed down from father to son


    Reyes yells from inside his closet. "Let Giselle know we are having


    dinner in our private living room."


    ''Private living room'' sounds good to me, as I don''t want to be seen naked by the entire staff


    Stefan takes out his phone from his pocket. "On it," he says, before


    stepping outside the room


    Reyes returns to the room, dressed in a t-shirt and a pair of jeans and stops in front of me. "As much as I want you naked, I don''t want anyone to ogle at you. Not even Giselle."


    I suppose Giselle is someone that works for Alekos


    "Fine. But as soon as dinner is over, clothes are gone," Alekos gives in


    Taking my hand in his, Reyes takes me to his walk-in closet. I am impressed. It is almost as big as his room. A round cushioned ottoman sits in the middle of the floor. The many clothes he has are arranged by color and category-which does not surprise me. Maybe he has OCD


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit novi L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    Apart from a ton of clothes-when does he have time to wear everything has me puzzled he has a big collection of shoes and watches. And knives. How many does he have?


    What really catches my attention is an electric guitar hanging from the wall, above his many knives. It resembles the one he has tattooed on his left side


    I go near it and reach my hand, but he grabs my wrist. "Except for me, no one can touch that," he snarls


    Possessive much? Maybe it belonged to that mysterious ''A'' person


    "Tf I can''t touch it, could you perhaps y it for me?" I wonder


    He grabs a t-shirt from a hanger. "Lift up your arms."


    The t-shirt is long enough to cover not only my ass but my thighs as well, the hem of it falling above my knees


    "The guitar is very special to me, and I won''t y it for anyone. Not


    even for you," he says, before taking me to the living room


    Of course, he won''t. But I am sure he would y it for ''A''


    Stefan and Alekos are sitting on a five-seater leather lounger sofa, surfing the TV. A round coffee table is in front of the sofa, with two sses of whiskey on top. A Persian rug covers almost the entire wooden floor. Was it custom made?


    The exterior walls are made of opaque ss bricks, and two sliding doors lead to a big balcony


    Left of the sofa is a minibar. Reyes goes to it. "What do you prefer, Nena?" he asks, as he puts two sses on the counter


    "Vodka," I reply, as I step onto the balcony


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    61 << SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 111

    Four or Dead


    A table with four chairs greets me, but I want to see the view, so I go to the railing and lean against it. When Reyes brought me here, I could not appreciate how big the garden is, but it is bigger than the one my father has. Trees and flowers are nted in it. Next to the house is a pool, and a tennis court


    I never yed tennis, but I might try to see if it is something I like


    Reyes stops next to me, two sses in his hands-one with whiskey, the other with vodka. He gives the one with vodka to me


    I put it to my lips and take a long sip, while Reyes looks at me


    "T was thinking you were a wine girl."


    I shrug. "Wine is good, but after the day I''ve had, I will need the entire vodka bottle."


    Hell! I will probably have to drink two or three bottles while I try to understand at what point my life became soplicated


    While my father never said out loud that he was disappointed that I was born a girl, actions speak louder than words. I was salutatorian, the second best of my high school ss. When my graduation day came, my father didn''t show up. It crushed me, but I hid my disappointment behind a smile. When I was told I would not go to college, I did not make a fuss. For months I pondered what to do, before deciding to go


    behind my father''s back and obtain my college degree


    I never told anyone that I am an ountant. I created a fake identity for my frencer profile. And I am not the only one who did this. All my work-rted information is saved on a private cloud that only I, and a few others, have ess to. If someone were to check my oldptop, they would only find photos of fashion


    Reyes drinks from his whiskey. "It has been a great day for me. My blood-brothers and I finally found the woman who willplete us."


    "Yeah, right," I snort


    "The sooner you ept it, the better for all of us."


    He dips his head and kisses me slowly. His lips, while soft, aremanding


    Many women nowadays dream of having a career. While I wanted to be an architect, I wouldn''t mind having a family. But that won''t happen with Alekos, Reyes, or Stefan


    I am not sure what Alekos'' agenda is, but I am probably here because I remind him of his younger self, when he did not have so many obligations as a Lord. Once the novelty around me wears off, he will let me go


    "Reyes,e see this," Stefan yells, from inside the living room


    Reyes mutters something under his breath, before going inside. I remain on the balcony, finishing my vodka, before joining the guys in the living


    room


    The three of them are sitting on the couch, their jaws clenched and their shoulders tense, as they are listening to the news. I wonder what got them so angry, so I turn my attention to the TV. There, on the t screen, is a photo of me, and next to it, my name and other information


    about me. Under it is a message for me


    You have until midnight to return home. Untouched


    It is from Carlos


    The photo is reced by the reporter, and she is saying something, but


    I can''t hear it as my ears ring


    If I don''t return home, Carlos will start killing people. I know his modus operandi. He will first start with my friends. Luckily, I pushed most of them aside, and thest time I spoke to any of them was a year ago. I blocked all their numbers, before deleting all the messages from them


    Since I threw away my phone anyway, I hope Carlos won''t find them


    Alekos turns off the TV. Turning to me, he says, "I forbid you to step outside of the house. We already talked about this, but I will remind you, in case you have forgotten: you can''t contact any of your family or friends. Ever."


    I grit my teeth. "Despite what you think of me, I am not stupid."


    Alekos furrows his brow. "I never said you were stupid."


    "Please! Must I recall how many times you referred to me as ''stupid bitch'', because I refused to sleep with you in high school?"


    Both Reyes and Stefan have a drink in their hands, and they sip from them, while looking at how Alekos and I fight


    "You were the one toe crawling to my office, begging for my cock


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?el5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    Not to mention you got on your knees and drank our cum," Alekos smirks


    "Verpiss dich! Hijo de puta!" I hiss. Reyes chokes on his whiskey. "I never ''crawled for your cock''. I came to you because I knew you, and I was desperate. I offered my virginity, in exchange for your help. You epted, but not before involving Chip and Dale in our business. You cornered me, like an animal, and forced my hand into bing your ''woman''." Alekos tries to interrupt me, but I am too angry to stop speaking. "You think I got on my knees and sucked your cocks, because I am stupid? I might be a bitch, Alekos, but I am a smart bitch. You better remember that!"


    Alekos looks at me, with a smirk on his face. Like he is better than me


    Before I say more things that I will probably end up regretting, I go back to the balcony


    "who''s Chip, and who''s Dale?" Stefan''s voicees from inside


    "Hau ab," I snarl. Laughter reaches my ears


    I am so angry, my body is shaking. I want to punch Alekos and erase that stupid expression from his ugly face


    Stefan joins me, and for a few minutes, we look at the garden in silence


    Slowly, I start to calm down. I might get angry fast, but I get over it equally as fast


    "Schatzi," Stefan starts speaking, and I turn my attention to him


    "Alekos is like this, because he is worried about you. We all are. I am sorry you felt forced to be ours, but the process of bonding has already started-" He stops speaking, and I wonder what he means


    "What I mean, is that Alekos will asionally say things he willter regret. But he does not think you are stupid." I snort. "Alekos told you not to go outside, because if Carlos takes you, all hell will break loose


    No one touches our woman and lives to tell the tale." Something dark shes in his eyes. "Besides, whatever happened between the two of you, during high school, should remain in the past. If he called you a ''stupid bitch'', I am sure it was because he was sour."


    Stefan is right. I can''t be angry at Alekos over things that happened


    years ago, when we were teens


    "Never thought Alekos could be petty," I murmur


    Stefan chuckles. "He can be very, very petty."


    Petty Alekos is very annoying. "I might have overreacted," I finally


    admit


    Stefan winks at me. "No harm done. Let''s see if Giselle brought the food," he says, before going insideContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I follow him, only to stop in the doorframe. My eyesnd on a tall, blonde woman who is sitting on Alekos''p, kissing him. Her tongue is down his throat, her big tits pressed against his chest. To his credit, Alekos doesn''t have his hands around her


    Stefan, like me, is looking at the scene in front of him, dumbfounded


    Reyes is nowhere to be seen


    I am not sure why seeing Alekos with another woman hurts, when I don''t have any more feelings for him. Or do I still care for him, more than I want to admit?


    The woman slides between Alekos'' legs, her hands reaching for his belt


    I don''t care who Alekos fucks, but I am not going to stand here and watch. I make my way to the front door, and while I pass in front of Alekos, I turn my head to look at him. He snaps his eyes at me, anger shing in them


    I was wrong. I am not a ''smart bitch''. Just a stupid one, that got on her knees and sucked not only Alekos'' cock, but those of Reyes and Stefan as well


    Not wanting to let Alekos know how much he hurt me-again-I say, "since you are already having fun, I am sure Reyes and Stefan will love


    to keep mepany."


    I am not sure about Stefan, but I am sure Reyes won''t deny to fuck me now, since Alekos is upied


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Reba Hopper


    Uh ohi!!!! Can''t say she''s the only one and then not stop some ita) bimbo from kissing you. He can''t get mad at her for being pissed..


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    01 << SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 112

    Four or Dead


    Seeing the betrayal in Angel''s eyes makes me want to punch myself


    The first time I saw this look on her face was when she first saw me with Salma. Angel''s rejection had stung badly, and instead of going to the gym to blow up some steam, I decided to make out with her best friend. I wanted her to hurt just like I was hurting. But I am not that shitty teen anymore, and I don''t want to fuck up things with her anymore. What I want now is for her to love me so that I can finally show her how much she means to me. It might sound stupid, but I don''t want to get my heart broken again, so I would rather wait until I am sure she cares for me before I tell her how I truly feel


    Giselle reaches out her hands to unfasten my belt, and I grab her hands and shove her away from me. She hits her back on the coffee table, a yelp leaving her lips, but I don''t give a shit about her right now, she deserves that and so much more for daring to touch me when I already have a bonded


    Angel is almost at the door, and I rush after her, wanting to exin to her.... What exactly, I don''t know, but I want her to understand that I would never cheat on her


    I should have shoved Giselle from myp the moment she sat on it, but her kissing me took me by surprise. I never thought she would do something like that. If something happens to the bond, I will never forgive myself. And Giselle will face my wrath


    Angel opens the door and almost bumps into Reyes-who, from the looks of it, was returning to the living room-in her rush to get away from me. She shoves him away, and he puts his arms around her, stopping her


    "T want to leave." Angel tries to free herself from Reyes'' grip, but his hold on her is strong. "Where are my clothes?"


    For a moment, Reyes appears to be confused before looking at me. His gaze travels behind me, probably to Giselle and Stefan, and it does not take long for him to put together the puzzle pieces and understand what just happened


    "What the fuck?" Reyes snarls. Then, to Angel, he says, "You are not going anywhere!"


    The house I inherited is big, and I have a full staff hired to maintain it


    But the Lair is different from the rest of the house. It is the ce where the Lady of the house spends most of her time. Where the children grow up. And the ce that should be the most protected. While I am not jealous, I don''t want just anyone to step foot in here. For this reason, I only have Giselle taking care of it. Now I see what a mistake


    that was


    Giselle was not always a maid. Before working for me, she was a pornai ¡ªa sex ve owned by the Lords. Since old habits die hard, she opens her legs for any single man living in my house. Reyes and I fucked her plenty of times. Stefan always refused to touch her and even suggested-after an incident with Emily-to have her sent to another family. But I


    made a promise to my father to take care of Giselle when he was gone


    After I punished and reminded her of her ce, Giselle hasn''t crossed the line again. Until now. But it is not entirely her fault, as I haven''t told her about Angel. But that does not excuse the fact that she kissed me without asking if I required her services first. A pornai never initiates sex; she waits to be told what to do. Giselle might be a maid


    now, but she can''t forget her old training


    Angel stands on her tiptoes and kisses Reyes. "You are right about me not leaving. How about we go to your room instead?"


    Reyes frowns


    "since you are already going to fuck someone, Reyes and Stefan will spend the night with me," Angel said to me earlier. The fuck they will


    I might not be jealous of Reyes and Stefan, but she only said that to get me all riled up. Well, she managed to do just that. The only ce she will spend the night is in my bed. I will fuck her until morning and leave her so sore she won''t dare to anger me again


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I grab Angel''s arm and spin her around. I expect her to scream at me or even p me, but instead, she looks at me with tears in her eyes


    Fuck!


    I really fucked up this time. If I had acted faster, I would not have made my bonded cry


    Angel blinks fast, and the tears are reced by hate. "If I had known you already had someone, I would not havee to your office." She jerks her arm free from my hold. "Don''t touch me, you piece of shit."


    I might be a piece of shit, but I want to make it clear to her that she is mine now, and I won''t fuck anyone else but her. "Giselle is nothing to


    me,"


    Sheughs, letting me know she does not believe me. "I don''t care, nor did I ask what she is to you. To be honest, it does not surprise me you already got bored of me. That means I can leave tomorrow, right?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    If she mentions leaving one more time, I will chain her to my bed!


    Between gritted teeth, I say, "It is no secret I have a high sexual drive, but I won''t touch another woman who is not you. I will fuck only you."


    She rolls her eyes. I didn''t give her any reason to trust anything of what I am saying. Not only that, but I have never been discrete when it came to my private life. Most likely, Angel knows everything about the women I had been with. I never thought how this would affect my life or upset my future wife because no matter what Angel says, she is going to marry me


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I wish I had not exposed my life so much to the public


    Angel folds her arms over her chest. "When Giselle was on her knees, ready to suck your dick, you didn''t even remember I existed."


    That''s what she thinks? That I could easily forget about her? When I am finally inside her, fucking her with all I have, she will know she is the only one that matters


    Reyes'' eyes sh red, his anger palpable in the air. "What the fuck do you think you are doing, Alekos? If you were so desperate to have your cock sucked, you could have given our Nena an appetizer before dinner


    But if Angel leaves us because of you not being able to keep it in your pants, I will go with her," he says as he pulls Angel closer to him, his arm still around her waist


    In all the years I have known Reyes, he had never put a woman before Stefan or I. Maybe I was wrong, and Reyes is capable of loving Angel


    The way he holds her as if she belongs to him tells me that maybe he already cares for her. I am not the only one who fell for Angel the moment I saw her. If Reyes-who always thought women exist only to satisfy the needs of men-is falling in love with Angel, it won''t take long for Stefan to catch feelings as well


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 < SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 113

    Four or Dead


    If I fuck up things with Angel and put the bond in danger, Reyes will probably carve me up like a pumpkin


    Without taking my eyes off Reyes and Angel, I say, "Giselle,e here." She does as I ask. "I forgot to inform you that this house has a new Lady-Angel. Stefan, Reyes, and I have chosen her to be our woman. She is our bonded now. The way you acted tonight is not to be repeated. Even if Angel was not our woman, you forgot your training. You are not to initiate services without being requested to do so."


    Giselle says nothing, and I turn my head to look at her. She lowers her gaze. "You looked stressed and tensed, and I thought you needed my


    services."


    "Even if that were the case, you thought I would like it if you threw yourself at me like you''re only a cheap whore?" I snarl. She whimpers


    "Don''t talk to her like that!" Angel snaps at me


    "Stay out of it!" I snap back. I return my attention to Giselle. "The only reason for not letting all the men working in this house use you like the whore you are is because my father saw something in you, and you know the inside and the outside of this house better than most of the staff. You are also loyal, which is rare these days. But disrespect Angel like that again, and I will personally take you back to the Blood Lodge."


    Giselle nods, letting me know she understood. I didn''t expect anything


    less from her. While she was born in the Blood Lodge to one of the sex ves, she is very smart


    It had been my father who took pity on Giselle and brought her to work for the family when she turned fourteen after her mother''s death six years ago. By the time Giselle turned fifteen, she had already learned the art of pleasing men and was already serving unwed blood-brothers


    It is fucked up, but with the age of consent being as low as fourteen, it is no wonder police turn a blind eye when ites to the sex ves


    Some cops even visit the Red Rooms. I never understood why the Elders let this happen. We might im we are better than the Dukes, but when ites to sex, we are as depraved as they are. Or more so


    Sex ves are usually those who have wronged the Lords in the most unforgivable ways. Sometimes, the punishment is passed from mother to daughter. Giselle''s only crime was to be her mother''s daughter


    "T am sorry," Giselle whimpers. And she should be. Looking at Angel, she adds, "I didn''t know Master Alekos has taken a bonded, else I would not have done what I did."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Angel frowns. "Master Alekos? What are you, his ve?" "Yes," Giselle replies


    Giselle is not a ve, but she is not free either. My father paid a lot of money to get her out of the Blood Lodge, and she promised to work for my family until she pays everything she owes us. Until that dayes, she belongs to me


    "You really are a real piece of shit." Angel looks really disgusted with me


    "It''s not like that," I try to exin, but she tries again to push past Reyes to get out of the living room


    Reyes doesn''t let go of Angel, and in a low, angry tone, he says to Giselle, "Get the fuck out of here before I change my mind and take you to the basement."


    Giselle''s eyes open wide, and she lets out a whimper. She is more scared of Reyes than she is of me. And of the basement. Reyes has his torture chamber there


    While I like to believe the Lords are treating their sex ves better than the Dukes, that is not always the case. There had been a young Lord who found pleasure in hurting Giselle, which led to her fearing anything to do with the Blood Lodge- the ce where the Lords meet each Friday night. He had since been shunned and is no longer one of us


    Reyes moves to the side, and Giselle darts out of the living room, stopping only when she is in front of the elevator


    "How about we dine?" I suggest


    Angel res at me before marching up the minibar. She grabs the bottle of vodka and takes a long sip from it while she keeps her eyes on me


    Then she shakes her head. "A ve? Is this a joke?" she asks, trying to understand the situation, but I don''t know how to exin. Giselle is not


    a pornai anymore, but therge amount of money she owes me turned me into her owner. I might not be cruel to her, but I am not shy about teaching her what happens when she disobeys me. "You know, I pity Giselle. I knew the Lords were cruel, but to actually own people?"


    Reyes and Stefan sit at the dining table-which is next to the sofa-and are waiting for Angel and me to join them


    I cross my arms over my chest. "You think the Dukes don''t have ves?"


    "I know they don''t," Angel retorts


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 < SHARE


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 114

    Four or Dead


    Is she that naive or only pretends not to know about what men like


    Carlos do?


    "You know nothing about the Dukes. They own over eighty percent of the brothels and sex clubs in the world. The Lords might have sex ves-who only service those that don''t have a bonded-but we don''t traffic them as the Dukes do. Did you know Carlos kidnaps young women who have no family or friends and sells them to rich Dukes? Or sends them to brothels and sex clubs. I might own Giselle, but she has a better life in this house than she will ever have in a Blood Lodge or any other Lord family."


    Angel scoffs. "What better life are you talking about? She is here to serve you whenever you want."


    It might look like that, but I never used Giselle. While I did have sex with her, I made it clear to her that she should not feel pressured to say ''yes.'' Reyes and I might have had fun with her, but we made sure she enjoyed herself


    "By the age of fifteen, Giselle had taken so much dick she could not even remember the number. It was basically the only thing she knew to do-to fuck men. My father did not buy her to satisfy the men in this house but to work and learn and maybe one day find a husband. And yes, I did fuck her, if you are wondering. But it was because she wanted it. It was never by force," I tell Angel the truth


    She drinks more vodka. "So I am to live in the same house as your ex?" "She is not my ex!"


    "Because it would be so below you to date the ve." After a moment of silence, she asks, "Why don''t you set Giselle free?"


    The one million dor question


    "As long as she lives here, she is under my protection, but imagine if she lives on her own and a Duke learns that she used to work for me


    Giselle will be tortured and forced to tell everything she knows, not only about my family but about the Blood Lodges as well. That is something I can''t let happen."


    Both the Dukes and the Lords have their secret meeting locations, and up until now, they remained as such, along with whatever rituals and other things we do when we reunite


    Angel walks up to me and jabs her index finger into my chest. "You know what I think, Alekos? I think it is convenient to have Giselle in


    this house. Convenient for your cock, I mean."


    I stop her from poking me again with her finger. "From the moment blood-brothers start the process of bonding a woman to them, they


    won''t dick another woman, except for the one that belongs to them


    "T can see past your lies," she hisses. "Not even five minutes ago, you were making out with Giselle. If I had been a minute or twoter, I


    would have found you fucking her on the sofa."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I hate that she thinks I am a piece of shit that will cheat on her on the first asion I get. "You are wrong," I say before grabbing the back of her neck and bringing her face close to mine


    I kiss her, rough and hard, and she bites me, drawing blood. She thinks she is hurting me, but she has no idea how much it turns me on. I groan against her mouth and shove a knee between her legs. Just like in my office, I shove two fingers into her pussy. Much to my surprise, she is wet, and her muscles clench around my thick digits. The anal plug makes her even tighter than before


    I can''t wait to fuck her, to see how she quivers and shivers when shees on my cock. She whimpers in pain and scratches my arm, making me even harder for her. I move my fingers slowly, wanting to make her feel good


    For the first time since I partook in the Blood Ritual, the other side of me purrs. He wants Angel as much as I doThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go to hell!" she hisses


    I fist her hair and pull her head back


    "T have been in Hell. But it is not a Hell you should worry about, for the Demons are loyal and love their women. Fear Heaven, for the Angels are the real evil. Their wings might be white, but their souls became corrupt a long time ago," I say before kissing her again


    This need to fuck her, to ensure the bond will be permanent, is driving me crazy. I devour her lips, putting everything I feel into this one kiss. I plunge my tongue deep into her mouth, wanting to taste her soul


    Reyes gets up from the chair andes to us. He stands behind Angel and fondles her tits


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Angel stops fighting me, my mouth swallowing her moans. I keep moving my fingers inside her pussy, rubbing her clit with my thumb, making her feel good. Her juices run down my hand. I can still taste her on my lips. Can''t wait to eat her ou again


    Reyes rolls her nipples, making her moan harder. Her pussy clenches my


    fingers even harder than before, letting me know she is close


    Reyes continues to y with her nipples while I rub her clit, and just as shees, she buries her face in the hollow of my neck, her moans and


    whimpers muffled by my skin


    "Good girl," Reyes praises Angel


    We have chosen our bonded well. Her kindness will make sure our souls are not consumed by the darkness residing within us


    "We need to feed our Schatzi before you can continue with the


    bonding," Stefan reminds us

 Chapter 115

    Four or Dead


    Dinner consists of roasted duck, green beans, baby carrots, and garlic bread. It smells so good my mouth waters. I don''t miss the bottle of very expensive wine either. Alekos always had good taste when ites to food and drinks


    Iam so hungry that I notice there are only three chairs around the table after Reyes and Alekos join Stefan


    "Where am I supposed to sit?" I ask


    Reyes pats his right knee. "We will feed you."


    I want to argue, but I am so hungry, I could eat a horse. Besides, all the vodka I drank made me a little tipsy, and maybe being fed by the guys is not such a bad idea. But that doesn''t mean I like it. My mother always told me how important it is to not depend on a man. To be independent even if I get married and have children


    I sit on Reyes''p, just like he wanted, and he snakes an arm around my waist, glueing my back to his chest, his warm breath fanning my neck


    Alekos opens the wine while Stefan serves the food. I am a bit hurt that there are only three tes and sses on the table. Someone either failed to inform Giselle that there would be a fourth person present tonight, or they did it on purpose I am inclined to believe it was thetter. Do the Lords take pleasure in humiliating women? First, Giselle-who did nothing to deserve to be a ve-now me. My father would


    have never sat my mother in hisp and fed her like she wasn''t capable of doing it on her own. And he never had her naked around the house


    My mother had been a very elegant woman, always wearing nice clothes


    I miss her


    There are many days when I wonder what would have happened if she were still alive. Maybe my father would not have agreed to Carlos being my future husband. My father had always respected my mother''s opinion


    Alekos fills the sses, and I try to grab one, but he quickly snatches it away. "You can eat only what we feed you," he informs me


    Controlling much?


    "T was trying to drink, not to eat," I point out. He narrows his eyes. "I cannot leave the house, and not to mention, I can''t wear clothes without getting my ass spanked. What''s next? Control my thoughts?"


    I am so sarcastic Stefan ends up rolling his eyes. I smirk at him while I try my luck with a slice of bread, but Alekos smacks my hand away. Son of a bitch! It hurts


    "Remember what happens to bad girls?" Alekos asks


    I huff and cross my hands over my chest. "If being hungry means that I am a bad girl, then you really need to have your head checked. Are you


    sure you don''t have a brain tumor?"


    Reyes'' chest vibrates withughter. Does he really think it is funny to have me starve? I rub my ass on top of his hard erection


    A groan leaves him. "Do that one more time, and I am going to rece that anal plug with my cock, and you are going to keep it warm while Alekos and Stefan feed you."


    I stop moving


    Reyes is into cock warming as well? How many kinks does he have?


    Alekos drinks from his wine ss, a twinkle of amusement in his eyes


    "About your earlierment."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    What did I say earlier? All I can remember is Alekos denying me basic human rights like food


    Alekos takes another sip from his wine. "While controlling someone''s thoughts is not possible, I can control the way you act or talk to us."


    Ah, that. I wasn''t wrong when I said that


    "That''s the type of person you want me to be? Just a sex doll without any brain?" I want to know


    "Reyes and I are into submissive women. Not only in bed but outside of


    it as well. Stefan is the only one that won''t dominate you."


    Like that would make me feel better. "Remind me what the difference is between you and Carlos."


    I expect Alekos to blow up on me, but he takes another sip from the wine. "I don''t torture women nor kill them. And I will always put your happiness above everything."


    My... what?


    I try to control myself, I really do, but I still end upughing. "You had me in the first half, until you started spewing bullshit about ''putting my happiness first.'' When did you do something for me?"


    "T agreed to help you," Alekos replies


    "Only because I agreed to not only fuck you but also Mr. Jekyll and Mr


    Hyde here," I remind him


    Stefan smiles. "I thought we were Chip and Dale."


    As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "T like Mr. Hyde better," Reyesments


    "You are Mr. Jekyll," I let him know


    Reyesughs. "You don''t really know Stefan. He is not Mr. Nice Guy."


    I might not know Stefan at all, but it is clear he is not a psychopath like Reyes and Alekos


    Alekos keeps talking to me. "What do you need to be happy?"


    How about not forcing me to see his other woman every single day? But Giselle is not to me that Alekos can''t keep it in his pants. Seeing him kissing Giselle reminded me of all the times I saw him with Salma. I know I should not live in the past, but I really cared about him, and just because I couldn''t be with him, he made me not only hate him and my best friend but myself as well


    "Clothes and aptop." The money I have saved will be gone in six months or less if I don''t keep working


    Alekos brings his ss to my lips and coaxes me to take a sip. "I thought you wanted wine" he has me drink more wine "-and books. I have a library in my room, you are wee to read anything you like


    As for clothes," his eyes fell on Reyes'' t-shirt, "you look good wearing


    ours."


    I am not big on fashion, but I do like wearing nice things. Men''s clothes do not enter that category. "I need shoes and hygiene products as well."


    "Tf you make a list, I can purchase the items you need," Stefan offers


    At least one of them is being reasonable

 Chapter 116

    Four or Dead


    I offer him my best smile. "Thank you."


    Reyes picks up his ss. "Too bad we can''t take her shopping. Not until Carlos is out of the picture. Imagine all the fun we would have had in the fitting room while she tried on sexy lingerie for us."


    "And high heel shoes," Alekos adds


    These two are sex addicts


    Reyes tilts my head to the side and kisses me. He tastes like wine, and when his tongue slips between my lips, Stefan says something about stockings. But I am so lost in the kiss that I can''t be sure


    Reyes'' hands inch up and cover my breasts. The thin fabric of the t-shirt does little to protect my sensitive flesh from his touch as he starts to tug on my nipples. Despite my earlier orgasm, my entire body throbs with need. I don''t recognize myself


    When Reyes pulls away from me, we are both breathing hard, but he gains hisposure fast. Pulling his te close to us, he grabs a piece of the duck and brings it to my mouth


    It smells divine


    "Open," he coos, running the meat along my lips


    I want to put up a fight, but why bother when I am so hungry? I part my lips, and he gently pushes the piece of duck inside my mouth. The rich vour of the food makes me moan. Whoever cooked this is an amazing chef


    Reyes feeds me another piece of meat. I look into his eyes as I lick his fingers clean. His graze turns dark with lust. I might have never had sex, but I am not some shy virgin. Some men are easily seduced. And Reyes is one of them


    Alekos offers me a baby carrot. His eyes are fixed on my mouth


    I know what he wants


    I take his wrist between my palms and suck his fingers while I don''t take my gaze off his face. The color of his eyes is like the ocean during a storm. His lips move, and I don''t need to hear to understand what he is saying


    You are so beautiful


    I want to call him out on his lie, but maybe he didn''t even realize what he just said. Ites as a shock that he finds me beautiful. Or maybe it is another way to manipte me. ording to Salma, Alekos never saw me as attractive, and he only said he loved me so he could get in my pants. Over the years, that appeared to be true, as he mostly slept with gorgeous women. But the way he is looking at me right now like he will never let me go, scares me


    Even if I want to stay-which I don''t-what guarantee do I have that Carlos won''t find me?


    The only option I have is to put as much distance between Carlos and I


    Even if, by some fucked up twist of life, Alekos really wants to keep me, I... can''t


    If Alekos really wants me, then I will have to make him believe I want to stay. Not only him but Reyes and Stefan as well


    If Alekos leaves me no other option, then... I will have to make him fall in love with me and then break his heart. He had no regrets when he shattered mine, so I will have none doing the same


    Reyes'' hand slips between my legs, his fingers rubbing my clit


    My hips rock


    I nip Alekos'' fingers


    Both of them growl


    Alekos feeds me another baby carrot which I greedily swallow before swirling my tongue around his thumb


    "The things I will do to you, Agapi," he groans. "I knew you were perfect for me from the moment I saw you."


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    I am far from being perfect, but I don''t mind being called that. It is


    better than being insulted


    Alekos and Reyes take turns feeding me until I am full. Reyes doesn''t stop rubbing my clit, edging me until I am whimpering with need. I hate how my body reacts to each and every touch of these two


    Even if Stefan keeps his distance, preferring to eat in silence as he watches me, his gaze burns my skin


    It is madness


    What is happening to me?


    Maybe they have put something in the wine. But they have drunk from it as well


    When the tes are empty, and the wine is gone, Alekos stands. "Kiss Reyes and Stefan goodnight."


    Reyes stops touching me, leaving me wanting, needing more


    "So, how is this going to work? I will spend one night in one bed and the next one in another one?" I want to know


    "A Lady always sleeps with her bondeds in the same bed. Starting tomorrow, we will make amodations so we can all sleep in the same bedroom as soon as possible."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I am yet to understand what they mean by ''bondeds,'' but that question will have to wait for another time. Alekos is already at the door, and


    while making him wait is tempting, I want him to fuck me already. Just so he can get it out of his system


    It wasn''t like I suddenly woke up this morning, and I decided I wanted to stop being a virgin. Over the years, I had time to think about what would happen if I were to marry Carlos. He will never be my first. Nor my husband


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    I slowly stand. "Good night," I say before kissing Reyes


    Then I turn to face Stefan. He is stiff like a board. Knowing that he dislikes kissing, I stand there awkwardly, wondering what I should do


    Alekos stares at me, expecting me to do as he asked. I might have had my first kiss-and second, and third-today, and I really enjoy them, but I don''t want to step over someone''s boundaries. But at the same time, I don''t want Stefan to think I don''t like him


    I dip my head, and Stefan turns his face away from me. My first instinct is to get away from him, but I end up giving him a peck on the cheek..


    almost, as he slightly pushes back his chair


    "See you in the morning, Schatzi," Stefan says without looking at me


    "Good night," I whisper before going to Alekos


    His eyes are on the t-shirt I am wearing. One of his stupid rules is for me to be naked, so I take off the t-shirt. His dark gaze roams my body, and I don''t need to be a psychic to know what he is thinking of. Sex


    With his eyes still on me, he throws the t-shirt to Reyes-who catches it. "You can jerk yourself with this while I am inside her."


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Samantha O''Connor Delosrios *His gaze turns*


    rl


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    01 << SHARE

 Chapter 117

    Four or Dead


    Reyes sniffs it. "And tomorrow, I will be in her ass while Stefan is fucking her pretty mouth."


    They talk about me like I am nothing more than a sex ve they can use whenever they feel like it. If they think I am going to shut up just because they are keeping me safe, they are wrong


    "T am right here," I huff, annoyed


    Alekos smirked. "And in a minute or two, you will be in my bed."


    Alekos''s room is different from that of Reyes. It is not only bigger than that of Reyes, but it also has personality. White and ck photos of women''s legs wearing high heels hang on the walls. Across from the king-size bed is an electric firece. Two armchairs are in front of it


    Airne models and books sit on the shelves of an oak bookcase


    Alekos goes over to the armchairs, takes his phone out of his pocket, sits, and starts typing


    "Do you want me to take a shower first?" I ask awkwardly because I don''t know what I am supposed to do


    Alekos is not only silent, but he doesn''t even bother to look at me


    Minutes pass, and I am still next to the bed waiting for Alekos to say something, but he keeps ignoring me


    "Suck your cock then?" I mutter. Alekos keeps typing


    Maybe he changed his mind about fucking me? WhateverThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not that I mind. I am sure Reyes would be more than happy to let me sleep in his bed


    I study the ck and white pictures


    Mr. Raptou has a shoe fetish. Or maybe he likes high heels


    I go to the bookcase and run my fingers across book spines. Reading is something I enjoy a lot, but not when I am so tired


    Alekos is scrolling through his phone, and I lie on the bed. My eyes close almost instantly


    I am drifting to sleep when Alekos suddenly talks. "Did I say you can sleep?"


    I re at him but say nothing


    "T am going to take a shower. When I return to the room, I expect to find you on your knees next to the bed."


    He really has an obsession with women being on their knees. A very unhealthy obsession


    I am supposed to make him think I want to stay. I am supposed to seduce him, but I am so tired right now


    Tomorrow


    Tomorrow, I will go back to my n


    Just for tonight, I will be a dick, just like he is


    Alekos goes to the bathroom. Momentster, I hear the water running


    Taking advantage of being alone, I go over to his walk-in closet and grab one of his shirts before returning to the bed and slipping under the duvet


    A nightmare starts as soon as I fall asleep. It is not always the same, but I often dream of my mother''s death. Even now, I can still hear the screech of tires on the wet asphalt. It wasn''t raining that night. Or at least I don''t remember that it rained. But I do remember the pain in my right elbow as I hit it on the window when the car flipped. My mom was screaming, and so was I. And then a deafening sound that always wakes me up. Not screaming, as many do when having a bad dream. I used to scream and cry for the first few years. No one came tofort me, so in time, I learned how to wake up in silence after a nightmare


    Alekos is standing next to the bed, a towel around his waist. "What the fuck did I tell you to do?"


    I push away the duvet and sit on the bed


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    "Are you wearing clothes?" he snaps at me


    "T don''t like sleeping naked. And keep your voice down," I shush him


    "The others are sleeping. We should do the same."


    I lie back on the bed and cover myself with the duvet. I doubt I will fall back asleep, not after dreaming about the death of my mother


    Alekos yanks the duvet and throws it on the floor. "You have ten seconds to get your ass out of bed and kneel by the bed. Naked!"


    Why is he so loud?


    "If you want a whore willing to be on her knees every time youmand, you can go to Giselle!"


    My hand covers my mouth the moment I realize what I just said. It is not Giselle''s fault that she has to serve Alekos, nor do I think she is a whore


    Alekos'' eyes burn with rage, the veins in his neck bulging. I have seen him angry before, but not this angry


    "If I wanted Giselle as my woman, it would have happened by now. But of all the women in this city, I chose you. You promised to obey, but all you do is fight me every damn second. If you don''t want to be my woman, get your sorry ass out of my house."


    Despite his anger, his tone is calm


    "T am here, am I not?"


    "Five seconds," Alekos says


    Damn him!


    I take off the shirt and kneel in front of him


    "Please, Alekos, can I stay and be your woman?" I sweetly ask. I even flutter my eyshes


    Alekos pets my hair before running his knuckles over my left cheek. "I


    am trying to be patient with you, but you insist on being a bad girl. You more than deserve your punishment."


    "Ex-fucking-cuse me?"


    "T am not going to excuse you. In fact, I am going to spank you. Twenty times."


    I was never spanked. Not even when I misbehaved. "The fuck you will!"


    But Alekos does not listen to me. He never does. His fingers wrap around my neck, and he forces me to stand. "If you keep fighting me, I will have to tie you up." He runs his thumb over my bottom lip. "I actually like that idea. Then I can do whatever I want to you."


    Remembering how Reyes used my mouth for his own pleasure while I had my hands cuffed behind my back, I finally cave in. "No need to tie me up."


    Alekos sits on the bed and has mey on hisp, my ass facing up


    "While I spank you, I want you to count. If you stop, we will start from the beginning."


    He not only wants to punish me, he wants me to feel embarrassed for not being his little sex doll. He can count if he wants, no way I am doing it. "Just spank me already."


    The tips of his fingers trace my spine before reaching my ass and giving it a few squeezes. "It will be a pleasure to teach you how to behave."


    No one will ever break me


    His palmes down on my ass, and I yelp in pain. The bastard is not even trying to be gentle


    "Count, Angel!" he orders me


    "No!"


    He spanks me again. Hard. It hurts, but... it also feels good. How can this be? It confuses me

 Chapter 118

    Four or Dead


    My pussy pulsates with need. It does not help that I still have the butt plug


    Another smack to my ass. A wave of pleasure makes my pussy clench with need. Fuck. This is bad


    "Count!" I bury my face in the mattress and shake my head left and right


    Another smack sends another wave of pleasure to my clit. 1 swallow my moan. What is wrong with me? Maybe they did put something in the


    wine


    Aphrodisiacs? This could exin why being spanked feels so good


    "Let me go!" I kick and scream, not wanting Alekos to realize how much this is turning me on. His free handes around my waist, preventing me from escaping him


    His hand keepsing down on my ass. Once, twice... on and on, until my ass feels like it is on fire. Tears run down my face. I try to fight him, but he is much stronger than me. The position I am in limits most of my movements


    He gives me a few gentle taps and squeezes. "Will you obey now?"


    It will take a lot more to subdue me. I show him the middle finger


    "Have it your way. Maybe I will let the entire staff watch how I take your virginity."


    He... what?


    I jerk my head up and look over my shoulder. "Fuck you!" Smack. "I will. Once I teach you your ce."


    "T changed my mind, I want to leave!"


    Smack. "Toote for that now. Count already!"


    His palm connects with my ass once more, and a moan escapes my lips


    My eyes go wide


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. You like being spanked." "No, I don''t!" I deny


    His fingers slip between my legs, rubbing my pussy. "You are so fucking wet my hand is drenched. So are my thighs."


    His fingers gently brush against my clit, and between Reyes tormenting me during dinner and now Alekos, I feel like I will internallybust if I don''te. I hate the way my body reacts, like 1 am some nympho, and all I needed to unlock this part of me was to ask Alekos for his help


    Two thick fingers enter me


    "T know what you need. I can see it in your eyes, but unless you do as I ask, we will be here all night."


    "Please," I whimper


    I am not sure what I am begging for. For him to let mee or not to force me to count. Both? Something else entirely?


    His fingers move, his thumb rubbing against my clit slowly, so slowly, bringing me high, high, high, higher, but not enough to make me go over the edge. I shiver with need, desperately wanting the orgasm I am being denied


    I want to understand what is happening to me, but my head is foggy


    This is how real sex is?


    "Please."


    "Count."


    I shake my head. "I can''t."


    His free handes down on my ass while his fingers move inside me. I no longer hold back my moans


    Tears of shame and anger run down my face


    My pussy clench around his fingers. I am such a hot messProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This is a battle I can''t win


    When he spanks me again, I finally cave in, "One."


    If he is taken by surprise, he does not show it. Instead, he gives me a new order. "One, Sir! This is how you will address me when you are being punished."


    I swallow my pride. "One, Sir!" Smack


    "Two, Sir!"


    Smack


    "Thee, Sir!"


    When I reach ten, his thumb rubs my clit, and Ie so hard, my entire


    body convulses. I moan his name against the mattress


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    His fingers pump inside me, and I keeping. Not even when I experimented with sex toys did I feel something like this. No wonder women flock around Alekos like bees to flowers. He knows what he is doing


    Why would someone like him want someone who has zero experience when ites to men? Maybe he has a bucket list, and sleeping with a


    virgin is something he always wanted to do


    He smacks my ass one more time, softer than before. "Youe so beautifully."


    And he is good with words as well. When he wants to be


    "We are not done with your punishment. Not to mention that you not only came without my permission, but you also stopped counting."


    He spanked so many times I won''t be able to sit for a few days. My ass throbs with pain. Years of being neglected by my father have taught me how to dissociate from things that I find unpleasant. I push the pain at the back of my mind. It still hurts, but it is bearable


    I re at him. "I think you made your point."


    "Did I? There is still defiance in your eyes. A day or two at the Blood Lodge, and you will be submissive as amb."


    Alekos said he wouldn''t take me to the Blood Lodge, that he would only share me with Reyes and Stefan. He lied, and I stupidly believed. Not only that, but I epted all his conditions because what choice did I have? And it is still not enough for him


    "Very well. But I have one request. That once you and the rest of the Lords are done with me, get me out of the city. It is all that I care about."


    Alekos grabs me by my hair and forces me back on my knees. "You belong to my blood-brothers and I. If anyone else touches you, I will kill them! If I take you to the Blood Lodge, it is to fuck you in front of everyone so that you can finally understand that I will never let you go."


    No, thank you


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT Visitor Pha) three sir*


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    61 < SHARE

 Chapter 119

    Four or Dead  "You will get bored of me in a day or two." "Lives will pass, and I will still be fascinated by you." My stupid heart skips a beat


    "Worship my cock before I finally fuck you."


    The towel is still around his waist, and I remove it. Dicks are something that I never found beautiful, but Alekos, this man is gloriously handsome. Every inch of him is beautiful. Even his cock


    I should be sick of sucking dicks, but his scent-all manly-makes me..


    not mind giving another blowjob


    Tomorrow, I will find out what they put in the wine. Tonight is another story


    One of the things on my bucket list is finally happening


    My first time with my first love. It''s like I am in some cheesy romance story. Except this is real life. My life. And Alekos was my first love


    I wrap my fingers around him and run my finger over his piercings


    His cock is thick and long and throbbing in my hand. How the hell did I take him down my throat?


    Maybe because he gave me no other option when he fucked my mouth


    I would not have minded if he were a bit smaller. Average. Nothing wrong with a good old 5-inch cock. It would be easier to handle


    His hand is still in my hair, and he nudges my head to his hard erection


    I part my lips and lick the underside of cock while I look into his eyes. A soft light illuminates the room, and the shadows give me the impression his eyes are red


    I lick him a few more times before sucking his balls. I swear his eyes are rolling at the back of his head


    "Angel," he groans. "That mouth of yours." My tongue traces a vein on the side of his cock


    "How could I live all these years without this?"


    Still looking into his eyes, I wrap my lips around him. I suck and lick him the best I can


    "Just like that," he murmurs. "Just like that."


    At least he is not fucking my mouth again. My throat is still sore from what Reyes did to me, but the moans and groansing from Alekos are so fucking hot I want to hear more. I take a deep breath before I take him down my throat-all of him. When I try to pull back, he holds my head in ce, preventing me from moving


    "You are a natural at this."


    Tears run down my face as I gag around him. Did I say he is not fucking my mouth again? I was quick to think he would not


    Alekos bends forward, forcing even more of himself down my throat, and spanks my ass a few times, sending jolts of pleasure through my pussy. I tap his thighs, but he keeps spanking me. I moan and gag at the same time


    When he finally straightens his back, he softly ps my left cheek before forcing me to stand and wipes away my tears


    "Let me get the butt plug out first. You are a tight fit as it is." I turn around and lean forward, my palms resting on the bed


    Alekos steps behind me, his hands caressing my sensitive flesh. I hiss in pain. I bet he left welts on my butt


    "What a sight you are with your ass bright red and your pussy ready to be fucked."


    A finger enters me, curling inside me, while with the other hand, Alekos ys with the butt plug


    "T thought you were getting it out," Iment


    "Forey is important."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "T am ready. Just..." I shrug. "Take me in this position or have me lie on the bed... just fuck me already."


    I am so done with blowjobs and everything else. I just want this to be done and over already


    "That much you want me?"


    He sounds smug


    I let him live his fantasy


    Alekos pulls out the butt plug and sits on the bed. "Straddle me."


    "It would be best if you had control. I don''t know what to do and...." I am nervous as it is. Not to mention my ass stings like hell, and..


    everything will be aplete failure if I have to fuck him


    "T have never been with a virgin before. Even if I want to be gentle, I can''t. I will be rough. And Ist more than thirty seconds."


    "How many thirty seconds are we talking about?" He grins. "Many." No need to brag about it


    "I don''t need you to be gentle. It''s not like I am fragile or anything like that."


    "Don''tinter," he says as he pulls me to him and has meContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    straddle him. My arms circle his neck


    I sigh because he is still going to do whatever he wants, not taking into ount my feelings


    He kisses me, his hand slipping between us. I tense for a moment, thinking he will shove his fingers inside me, but he only rubs my clit


    With his free hand, he covers my right tit, kneading it


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    It does not take long for my pussy to be slick with juices and for my hips to move on their own


    What is he waiting for? Maybe he wants me to put him inside me and do all the work?


    I grind against his cock and kiss him harder as I muster up the courage to take the lead


    His hands slide to my ass, and he grabs it, his mouth swallowing my yelps, and he puts me in the middle of the bed, his body covering mine


    My legse around his waist, and he stares into my eyes as he caresses my left cheek before kissing it


    My heart beats faster


    It would be so easy to love him again. But I can''t. Not when so much is at stake


    His cock moves between my folds, rubbing against my clit


    "Wait! You are not wearing any protection," I try to stop him


    Not that I am worried that I will get pregnant in the next six months, but him fucking me raw,ing inside me, is too... intimate. This is how attachments are born, and I can''t do this right now. If things were different.... If only I didn''t have to leave.... If only he didn''t fucked Salma and broke my heart. If only I didn''t see him kiss Giselle..


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    & LIKE SHARE

 Chapter 120

    Four or Dead


    So many ''ifs.'' "There is no need for one. I will pull out in time," he tries to assure me


    Alekos doesn''t understand. I push at his chest, but he barely notices. He grabs my wrists and pins my hands above my head


    "Without a condom, I am not doing this," I insist


    His cock keeps moving between my folds before I feel him at my entrance


    "Stop." I try to free my hands so I can push him off of me, but his hold on me is strong


    "Mine," he says as he thrusts into me


    He is not gentle. He is rough, as he promised. But it does not hurt. Not as I thought it would. It''s more like a burning sensation as my muscles stretch to amodate him. My heels dig into his ass


    "Fuck, Angel. I am trying to... but I can''t hold back. Not when you feel..


    this fucking amazing," he groans as he buries all of himself inside me


    "So perfect." He pulls back. "So right." He ms into me hard, making me feel not only pleasure but pain as well. His piercings rub against my inner walls. "So mine."


    He fucks me like his life depends on it. Like he hates me. Like he craves me. I''m pretty sure he is hitting my cervix


    "Slower," I whimper when the pain is too much


    "That pussy of yours is driving me crazy."


    He lets go of my hands, his fingers wrapping around my neck, squeezing me hard, and he pushes me down into the mattress and he pounds into me relentlessly


    I try to breathe, but he is squeezing too hard, and no air enters my lungs. He is going to kill me. I scratch his arm, hoping he will let go, but not only does his grip be tighter, but he also kisses me


    I kiss him back as tears fall from my eyes. Ast kiss in which I finally let myself feel love for him again. Onest time. How tragically poetic


    My vision bes blurry. His hips grind against mine, putting pressure on my clit


    And then Ie. Hard. I scream against his lips


    He smiles and lets go of my neck. Air rushes to my lungs. "So beautiful." Is this another kink? Choking someone to the point of fainting?


    Telling him not to hold back was a mistake


    "Stop." My voicees in a whisper


    "Shh, Agapi. You are doing great. Such a good girl for taking my cock so


    well."


    I shake my head, wanting this to be over already. This is not how I imagined my first time


    He grabs my legs and pushes my knees into my chest, my ass lifting up from the bed. It feels like more of him enters me


    His hips m into mine over and over, jabs of pain spreading through me


    "Please." "Tt will be over soon."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I can''t do anything else except lie on the bed and let Alekos fuck my brains out. And take the pain and the pleasure he is making me feel. He does that and more as he pushes my knees away from my chest and sucks on my nipples so hard it feels like it is another punishment. I scratch his back to the point of drawing blood, which only seems to excite him even more


    "Cum already," I plead with him


    "Not yet. You feel so good I want this tost," he grunts with pleasure


    He ps my tits until they are red, then pinches my nipples. I bat his hands away


    His movements be even faster


    "You are hurting me," I hiss


    His lips crash into mine. "But you also like it. Do you feel how hard your pussy is squeezing me, milking me of all my seed?"


    Fucking bastard!


    He ns toe inside of me. I try to push him off of me, but he is alreadying, filling me with his jizz


    "T hate you," I snarl as he copses on top of me


    I don''t really hate him-more like angry for always doing what he wants


    His lips pepper kisses on my neck. Smiling against my skin, he says, "No, you don''t. How are you feeling?"


    "Like my pussy took a few beatings."


    He chuckles. "Told you not toin and that forey was important."


    "No amount of forey would have prepared me for the way you fuck." If I had slept with him during high school and he would have been this


    rough with me, I would have wanted nothing to do with sex or with him ever. But I have seen worse shit on the inte


    He slides next to me, and I try not to wince when I lean against the


    pillow. So many muscles I did not know I had hurt


    Looking at me, he says, "To bepletely honest, I lost control. This has never happened before. I imagined this moment millions of times, but nothing prepared me for... you."


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on nov L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! I don''t know if he is honest or not, but I can''t stop myself from smiling


    Alekos fucking Raptou lost control because of me. Not to mention that he fantasized about fucking me. Should I believe him?


    "You came inside me when I specifically told you not to," Iin


    A ss of water is on the nightstand, and Alekos hands it to me together with two pills


    "For the pain," he exins when I stare at his hands. I take the ss and the pills from him. "I always wanted to have a child before I turn twenty-six." I choke on the water and re at him. "How many more times do you think I have to fuck you before you get pregnant?"


    I suppose... we will never find out


    His fingers trace my neck. Pretty sure I have bruises from how hard he squeezed it


    "How sore are you?"


    "Very." My eyes fall on his cock. It''s already hard and ready to go for


    another round. "Do you ever get tired of sex?"


    "With you? Never. Even when I am old, and my balls reach my knees, I will still want to fuck. Daily."


    His words should not affect me, but they do. "We can do it again. It doesn''t hurt that bad."


    Alekos sees right through my lie. Kissing my forehead, he murmurs, "Tomorrow. You need time to heal. I will prepare a warm bath for you. It should help with your soreness," before disappearing inside the bathroom


    A few minutester, he returns, scoops me up in his arms, and takes me to the bathroom. After cing me inside the bathtub, he joins me. The warm water does wonders for my muscles


    I lean my back on his chest. "You are nice when we are not fighting." "T am not nice, Angel. I am a demon in disguise." Was that a joke? "You are missing the tail and the horns," I y along


    Tracing the column of my neck with his lips, he says, "Maybe I will let you see them one day."

 Chapter 121

    Four or Dead


    Kill


    Feast


    Fuck


    Devour


    A blood-brother starts hearing the dark whisper when he is on the verge of losing his sanity to his demon after years of not finding a bonded to anchor his soul to


    The first time I heard dark whispers was on the day I vowed my allegiance to Hell, and I received my demon., thus bing a Lord


    I never thought that someone like me, on the verge of madness and already consumed by anger and darkness, would be a Lord and a blood-brother


    My demon is as damaged as I am, but we understood each other right from the beginning. We both want to kill Dukes and fuck any woman that opens her legs for us while covered in the blood of our enemies


    And we did that for a long time. And we will keep doing it until I take myst breath, except that the only woman in our life is now Angel


    She is the first woman, the only woman that makes me feel something except anger and hatred. The only woman I have fallen for


    I still wonder how I could have fallen in love with her so fast. Maybe it has to do with my demon. He wanted her from the moment I stepped into Alekos'' office


    Angel makes me understand that women are worthy of love. She deserves better than Alekos, Stefan, and I, but even if we destroy her, I can never let her go. Not when I licked her pussy. I never did that before. So many firsts with Angel today


    She is the beacon of light I have been waiting for since... Roxanne


    For the first time in a long time, I dare to hope-hope that my demon won''t devour my soul and I will finally get to kill Azael


    Not all blood-brothers find a bonded. And even if they find one, it isn''t guaranteed she will survive the Piercing Ritual. The cases where a bonded dies because she was not strong enough to resist the dark whispers of Hell, resulting in her losing her mind, are rare


    Angel is different from any woman Alekos, Stefan, and I shared. She is strong. And maybe she isn''t afraid of the dark


    She is mineContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    My demon purrs his agreement


    Good


    Except for the guards, the rest of the staff have retired to their rooms


    Only I remain awake. And probably Alekos and Angel. He will most likely keep her awake until early morning. I can''t wait for my alone time with her


    I swirl the ss of whiskey in my right hand as I quietly walk through the house. It has been my routine since I started living with Alekos and Stefan, making sure the Dukes do not take us by surprise and attack our home


    Or my mother


    My demon snarls at that word-mother


    Only Alekos and Stefan knew the truth about my mother. And Alec


    Alec


    If not for me, Alec would have been the one to be Alekos and Stefan''s blood-brother and the one to bond with Angel. I bring the ss to my mouth, toss my head back, and drain all the whiskey in one gulp


    As the youngest brother, I wasn''t the one who was supposed to receive piercings or a demon. I wasn''t supposed to be a soldier, an assassin, but a servant, ready to sacrifice my life to save blood-brothers or Elders, while Alec was the one to be Alekos''s right hand. One mistake and Alec was killed, and now... 1 am the one who took Alec''s ce


    After I finish checking the first floor, I go to the surveince room to take a look at the cameras and the drones surveilling the property


    Carlos gave Angel until midnight to return to him. Untouched. I snort


    If only Carlos knew what my blood-brothers and I did to Angel. That the bonding has already started


    I can''t wait to see his face when he finds out where she is. Or that she is now a Lady


    Not a threat on the horizon. Carlos still hasn''t figured out where Angel is. Else, he would have already sent his men after her. For now, it is best if he doesn''t know. After we take her to the Blood Lodge, when she is tied to us forever, then he wil know


    I slip away from the surveince room and head over to the elevator


    The Lair is usually quiet. But not tonight. Whimpers and grunts areing from Alekos''s room. As the Elder-Son, it is Alekos'' right to be the first to fuck Angel. Then Stefan and I


    I bet she is crying. Alekos is an absolute beast in the bed. So am I


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Though she will get used to it


    The corners of my mouth twitched. Will she cry when I fuck her ass?


    I grow painfully hard as I imagine all the things I would do to Angel


    How I will fill her ass and pussy with cum while Alekos and Stefan take turns to fuck her sweet mouth. And when the bond is permanent, we would take her to the Blood Lodge and have the Piercing Ritual in front of Cain and the Elders


    Angel will not only save our souls, but she will be ours for eternity


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Reba Hopper


    damn, they are beasts. they could at least be gentle and she, in turn, would probably be more likely to submit and not hate them...


    ly


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    1 < SHARE

 Chapter 122

    Four or Dead


    After the bath and applying cream to my ass, Alekos takes me back to the room and snuggles naked with me in bed. I did not expect this. Him telling me to find another room to sleep in, yes, but not this... whatever this is. It is nice. More than nice, but I don''t like it


    Because of how my father treated me while growing up, I crave human interaction and get attached fast to people. I can''t afford to get attached to Alekos. It will only ruin my ns


    After Alekos fell asleep, I spent a long time lying awake, thinking of my father and Carlos


    My father is not a bad man. He loves me in his own way, but my mother dying in a car ident and him wanting a son had him push me away when I most needed him. I have tried hard to prove my worth to him but to no avail. He even had me give up on my dream of bing an architect because it would only be lost years since I was to marry Carlos anyway


    I love my father, but many of his decisions have had me judge his true character, and I lost all my respect for him. I even stopped trying to beg for his attention and affection or to show him that even if I am a woman, I am worth just as much a a man. After high school, we barely ever spoke. Then, I started doing my own things. Maybe once a week


    That''s how I became an ountant without him ever finding out


    The first amount of money I made as a frencer wasn''t much, but it


    was enough to buy myself a mini cake and a cute skirt on sale. The rest, I saved


    Carlos has given me until midnight to return home untouched. I was always on my best behavior around him, making him think I was some little obedient future wife ready to do what I was ordered. He is wrong. I have a mind of my own, and I am not afraid to use it. Not to mention that I no longer have what he wants-my virginity


    Alekos might be a dick, but I don''t regret having him fuck me. My head rests on his chest, his arms around me, and I try to find a morefortable position, but the protests from my sore muscles make me reconsider every choice I have ever made


    It would not have killed him to be gentler. But when does Alekos take into consideration other people''s feelings?


    Themp on his nightstand is on, allowing me to see him. His features are softer when he is sleeping. I reach out my left hand, and with the tip of my finger, I trace his cheekbone


    Our friendship never stood a chance, not when we belong to two different worlds. Even if I were to stay and y housewife with him- which I can''t-things between us would never work. We are very different. And then there are Reyes and Stefan. I don''t even know what to make of them. Reyes is a psychopath, while Stefan only epted me because Alekos told him to. I might seem clueless, but I do try to observe those around me


    The tip of my finger reaches his mouth. When he kissed Giselle, he showed me he would not be faithful. Alekos is not the type of man to belong to only one woman. Apart from Salma, he has never dated someone seriously. He only went from woman to woman. What does he know about rtionships? Not that I have any experience, but when there is no trust, there is no future


    I don''t trust Alekos or his friends. They only want me so I can be their cum dumpster. And when they are done with me, they will find another woman. Sure, Reyes told me I am their bonded, whatever that means, but sweet words don''t fool me. The only way to protect myself is to make them fall for me; when it is safe, I will disappear


    I need money to make myself invisible once I am out of here-more money than I currently have. With aptop or a tablet, I can make more, as I have plenty of clients. I need to find a way to ess my bank ount-which is under an alias I use, so it can''t be traced back to me this way I can buy things I need


    Maybe Alekos will let me use hisptop to work while I am here. I will talk to him after I get some rest and process everything that happened today


    ## *


    It is past 9 AM when I wake up. Alone. I don''t know why I feel somewhat disappointed. What did I expect? Breakfast in bed and for Alekos to confess his undying love for me?


    As you reach the final pages, remember that novi L5s is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    He is an adult with responsibilities and a job to go to


    Even knowing this, for some reason, I call out his name


    "Alekos!"


    No reply follows. The house is quiet at least this part of itT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Being alone does not bother me. It allows me to do my own thing and maybe do some explorations. Sure, there are people taking care of the house, like Giselle, but hopefully, Alekos told them to leave me be. I don''t even know what to talk to them about


    Hello, I am Angel, your employer''s new ything. I am not sure how long I will be here, but we can be friends. Or not


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    61 < SHARE

 Chapter 123

    Four or Dead


    I cringe at my own thoughts because it has been so long since I had a proper discussion with someone. Even if those working in the house are nice, which I am sure they are, I won''t even know what to talk to them about. This is why I prefer books over people


    I get out of bed and whimper because I am so sore I can barely walk


    More painkillers are on the nightstand, a ss of water next to them. I pop three of them in my mouth and drink all the water. It does not take long for the effect to kick in. It still hurts when I walk, but at least I don''t hiss like a cat with each step


    One of Alekos'' shirts is draped over one of the armchairs, and I put it on. It is long enough to cover my thighs


    His scent still lingers on the shirt. I sniff it but stop when I realize what Iam doing


    Oh god. I hope I am not turning into one of those women who falls for the man who took her virginity. I don''t have time for this shit right now


    Stefan''s room will keep me distracted. I am so curious to see what it looks like. Based on our interaction, I will take a wild guess and say that he has few to no things in there and prefers to sleep on only a mattress or directly on the floor


    I leave Alekos'' room and walk up and down the hallway. Apart from the


    living room and Alekos and Reyes'' room, there are two more rooms


    Grabbing the doorknob, I say, "I bet it is a BDSM dungeon," as I open the door, but it turns out to be a gym. Fully equippedProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This exins why my men are so fit


    Did I just think of Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan as my men? I might need therapy-lots of it


    I go inside the gym, which smells like testosterone and sweat; I can almost imagine the three of them doing their routines


    I have never been to the gym, and my father didn''t have one at home


    But I do yoga twice a week


    A bench is in the middle of the gym that I am sure isn''t used for exercise. At least not for any exercise that could be done in a gym. The bench has supports for the knees and arms, as well as straps to prevent one from getting up unless they are allowed


    I know exactly what this is for. Bondage


    They like fucking women in the gym? Or watch her while they exercise? I run my fingers over the soft leather that covers the bench, and I imagine myself tied to it, naked, my back facing up, as Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan take turns to use me. To fill me with their-


    I snatch my hand away from the bondage bench. There is something seriously wrong with me. Why else do I have these crazy ideas, then?


    Maybe it all started when I started cyberstalking Alekos. I stopped when I realized how unhealthy it was. How obsessed I became with him. And still am. I need to put distance between him and me


    I really need to find a way to leave the city. If Alekos won''t help me, despite me keeping my end of the deal, I will find another way


    After a small tour of the gym, I head over to Stefan''s room


    Giselle is in the living room, cleaning, and I stop to make some small talk with her. After saying ''hi'' to her, I ask, "Is there aptop orputer I could use?"


    Giselle looks at me with anger before schooling her features. Did I do something to upset her?


    "There is one in Master Alekos''s office downstairs, but you are not allowed there. Only Lord Reyes and Lord Stefan can enter Master Alekos'' office without permission. Besides, you must not leave the Lair until the bond bes permanent."


    Alekos really has Giselle brainwashed. The way she is referring to the three assholes when talking about them blows my mind. "I will only use theputer for a few minutes. No one has to know. And what do you mean by Lair?"


    "That is what this part of the house is called, "The Lair.'' It was decorated and prepared for Lady Emily," Giselle exins


    I cock my head. "Who is Emily?"


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    "Hasn''t Master Alekos told you about her?" I shake my head, letting Giselle know that he didn''t. "She was Lord Stefan''s fiance. Everyone in the house loved her. Lord Stefan was nning the wedding with the help of Master Alekos and Lord Reyes. They would have bonded her if she were still alive. She would have been the Lady of the house and wife not only to Lord Stefan but to Master Alekos and Lord Reyes as well."


    The way Stefan reacted around me suddenly makes sense. If Emily was his fiance, then he must have been in love with her. No wonder he is so cold around me. I am a recement for Emily. Did Alekos love her, too?


    "So, Emily died?" I ask, wanting to be sure I understood correctly what Giselle said


    She nods. "Lady Emily was raped and killed two weeks before the wedding. Five yearster, Lord Stefan is still grieving for her. It does not surprise me; she was the love of his life. Master Alekos and Lord Reyes loved Lady Emily as much as Lord Stefan did. I was surprised when Master Alekos told me you are the new Lady of the house. I never thought they would bring a woman here to take Lady Emily''s ce." Giselle covers her mouth with her palm. "I did not mean to say it like that.


    The truth always hurts


    For a moment, I truly believed Alekos felt something for me, especially afterst night. But he only agreed to help me because he wants a


    recement for Emily. Someone who can give him children


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 < SHARE

 Chapter 124

    Four or Dead


    It should not hurt, but it does. I thought I learned my lesson when I found out about Alekos and Salma. That day, I promised myself I would never be someone''s second best


    Of course, what happened to Emily is absolutely horrible. I can''t even imagine the pain and grief those who loved her felt after her death. And to be killed in such a tragic way... I wonder how old she was when she died


    "Just show me where Alekos''s office is," I insist. "Can I have some coffee? Maybe a toast or two?"


    "Breakfast was already served," Giselle replies as we go to the elevator


    "But maybe I can convince Liza to make some more."


    I am not sure who Liza is, but I say, "I don''t want to inconvenience anyone, so if I can use the kitchen, then I can prepare my own food."


    Giselle calls the elevator to us. "If Master Alekos finds out you left the Lair wearing only that," she says while pointing at my shirt, "and you walked around the house so that anyone could see you, he won''t be happy. It would be best if I brought you the food."


    I smile. "Thank you."


    The elevator takes us to the ground floor, close to the entrance


    "The office is this way," Giselle shows me. When we are in front of it, she takes a key from one of her pockets and opens the door. I enter. "I will return with your breakfast," she lets me know


    The door closes behind her, and I don''t waste my time inspecting Alekos'' office. I go directly to his desk, sit in his chair, and turn on theputer


    Five years ago, Stefan was engaged to be married. If not for Emily being killed, Alekos would have already had children. And I would not be here today


    I don''t remember reading anything about Emily''s death. Alekos must have paid a lot of money to the press, so they wouldn''t publish anything about it. Maybe a search on the dark web will be fruitful


    Theputer''s screen turns on


    "Fuck you, Alekos, and your stupid password!" I swear when I see that theputer requires a password


    I stare at the screen for a few minutes, trying to guess his stupid password. During high school, he had one on his phone, and he never changed it because he was toozy to memorize a new one. I type it in as I still remember it, but it is incorrect. What can it be? An important date or word?


    I try Emily, but it is also incorrect


    After various failed attempts, I lean back in the chair and wait for Giselle, who is taking her time to return. Bored and with nothing else to do, I start snooping around the office. I open the desk drawers, one by one, curious to see what Alekos is keeping in them. In the bottom one is a ck agenda and phone. I take both out


    Thinking that the password might be written in it, I start flipping page after page. Written down is not what I expect. Names of women Alekos had seen in the past-some of them I recognize from the inte-and dates and ces when he had seen them fill page after page, together with intimate details about them


    Is he keeping a sex journal?


    Did he write my name in here as well?


    I go to thest page, but thest entry is of a woman he had started seeing three days ago. Thest time they met was yesterday morning for a quick fuck before work. Reyes joined them as well


    So, he fucked a woman in the morning, and around noon he was fingering me. I am not sure how to feel. Angry or hurt? I suddenly feel the need to take a shower


    I turn my attention to the phone. It still has a bit of a battery left, and since it does not require a code, I unlock it. The agenda is clean. No emails either. But when I enter the photo album, my jaw drops to the floor. There are thousands of pictures of all the women Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan had been sleeping with. Pictures of them while doing sexual


    things. Or of the women when naked. And there are videos as well


    Thest one is from yesterday. They took her to a hotel room and had their way with her there. Only Alekos and Reyes fucked her while Stefan recorded them


    At least they did not take any photos of me. Or film me while Alekos was fucking me


    I throw the agenda and the phone back in the drawer and close it with my foot just as the office door opens, and Giselle enters with a tray in her hands, a cup of coffee, and a sandwich in it


    "I thought you forgot about me," I joke


    Giselle huffs and puffs. "It took me so long to bring you your breakfast because Liza was not happy about making more food." She puts the tray on the desk


    I take a sip of the coffee, which is cold, but I don''t really mind. The sandwich has an odd vor. Maybe the bread is old? I am not a picky eater, so whatever


    Giselle keeps talking. "Liza said that next time, you have to wake up on time along with everyone else and noty in bed all morning."


    Blood rushes to my ears, and I feel them burning. It always happens when I get embarrassed. "I am sorry. It won''t happen again."


    Giselle studies me for a bit. "I will talk to Liza on your behalf. I know very well how demanding the Lords can be. Usually, they bring in women that can handle them."


    A sharp pain in my chest makes it difficult to breathe. "Do they bring women here often?"


    Giselle thinks for a moment. "Telling you can get me in trouble, but you seem different from the other women Master Alekos brings here


    Usually once or twice a week. Sometimes they bring four or five at a time and have orgies that canst for a few days."


    Dios mio! What did I get myself into?


    "T won''t tell Alekos a word of what we talked about. Is there anotherputer I can use? This one needs a password," I ask as I finish the coffee


    "There is one in Lord Stefan''s room, but I don''t know if it has a


    password. Maybe you should wait for them to return."


    I take ast bite from the sandwich. "I am in a bit of a hurry. Alekos misled me, what he made me think turned out to be a lie. I want to get out of here. But please, don''t let him know. The sooner I leave, the sooner Alekos will return to you." Giselle seems taken aback. "I have eyes. No need to be so shocked. I can see that you like him."


    "Master Alekos is good to me, but being in love with him is forbidden


    The only rtionship allowed between us is that of master and mistress."


    So Giselle is Alekos'' mistress. Fucking bastard! I can''t believe him. "This conversation never happened."


    Giselle gives me a curt nod. "If you finished eating, let me take you back to the Lair."


    Half of the sandwich is still on the te, but I lost my appetite. "I am full," I lie


    Giselle picks up the tray, and we head for the elevator


    "Lunch is at noon. I will bring it to you here," she tells me when we are on the first floorT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "Thank you," I say before going to Stefan''s room


    The room is simply decorated: a queen-sized bed, a desk with aptop, and a few empty shelves. And a lot of empty space. Above the bed, on a string, hang a few photos. Most of them are of Stefan and a young woman. Emily, I suppose


    Emily had not only been beautiful with long blond hair, blue eyes, and big boobs, but she even had a gorgeous smile. No wonder Stefan is still not over her. Heck, if I were a lesbian, I would have dated Emily. I would have dated her anyway. She looks like one of those bubbly types of


    people that everyone loves


    There are also photos of Emily with Alekos or Reyes. Thest one is of all four of them smiling at the camera. They looked very happy


    together. No wonder Giselle was upset with me being here. I am nothing like Emily. Not beautiful, nor do I have a cute smile


    Feeling a bit down, I sit at Stefan''s desk and open hisptop. And, of course it has a password. I groan


    "Why do I have such bad karma?"


    My fingers drum on the desk. If not for my biggest client, I would not be so desperate to use aputer. I epted a job from him days ago, and I have to send part of it today. He already paid me part of the money


    An engagement ring is on the desk, next to a framed photo of Stefan and Emily. I pick up the ring and study it-my beloved and a date are engraved on the inside


    What are the odds? I type my beloved on theptop


    "Bingo!"


    I put the ring back in its ce, open the browser, and search for information about Emily. It does note as a shock when I don''t find anything. Not even on the dark web


    Ultimately, I give up, log into my frencer ount, and dive right into work


    When Giselle brings me lunch, I remove any trace of me using Stefan''sptop. After I eat, I take a book about airnes from Alekos'' bookcase and go to Reyes'' room. The book is so boring I fall asleep


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 < SHARE

 Chapter 125

    Four or Dead


    "Do you want to see what I bought for our Nena?" Reyes asks as he barges into my office and puts several shopping bags on my desk


    As the Chief Security Officer at nes Tech Company, I mostly spend my time making sure no one is trying to hack into the system. "Don''t you have a job to do?"


    "Of course I do, but we now have a bonded, and we need to take care of all her needs," Reyes replies. Taking something out of one of the bags, he asks, "What do you think?"


    A pair ofce ck thigh-high stockings is dangling from his left hand


    I swallow hard. Stockings are something I have always found beautiful


    on women


    Reyes chuckles. "I knew you would like them. And look at this tiny thong. She will wear this while I fuck her ass tonight."


    My imagination goes wild as I think of how Angel would look wearing stockings. She has a beautiful body, made for fucking. I would bend her over my bed...


    No, not my bed. Em is the only woman who earned the right to sleep in my bed. Angel, might be my bonded, but I can''t fuck her in the same bed where I made love with Em so many times


    We need to make sleeping arrangements as soon as possible. Alekos''


    room is the biggest one. Angel can sleep there with Alekos and Reyes. I will keep my room as it is, as I dislike sharing my space with others. I might have to fuck Angel at least once a day until the bond is permanent, but after that, I can return to my old habits


    "Can I join?" I ask. Not that I am eager to fuck her; I only wish for the bond to be permanent already. Today, if possible


    Reyes smirks. "She is your bonded as well. No need to ask for permission to fill her pussy with cum."


    "T know but..." I shrugged. He doesn''t understand how Em''s death wrecked me. I can''t fuck a woman if Reyes or Alekos aren''t participating


    "You are not good with women, I get it." Reyes takes out a ball gag and an o-ring gag. "Which one for tonight?"


    An image of Angel wearing thigh-high socks and a gag in her mouth shes through my head, and I grow painfully hard. This is new. I usually have to jerk myself to get it up before intercourse. Not with Em, though. I was ready at any time with her. "The o-ring one."


    Reyes nods. "Good choice. How about we call Alekos in and see what he thinks."


    "He had herst night. It''s our time tonight," Iment while picking up my mobile from the desk


    Not that I have something against Alekos joining us, but I usually end up filming the entire thing when the three of us want to gang-bang a woman. Alekos has hundreds of videos saved on a phone and hisputer as a guarantee that neither my name nor Reyes''s will be made public


    Everyone knows about the Lords, but little is known about blood- brothers. Alekos has kept Reyes and my identity a secret for various reasons. If any of the women we have been with dares to say anything, we will leak the videos of her on the inte. Some of them are married or in amitted rtionship


    "We could let him watch what a great time we are having with our Nena," Reyes suggests


    I guess we could. It''s not like Alekos will want to film Angel. There is no reason to do it as she is our bonded. She won''t dare say anything about us since she is hiding from Carlos. Maybe having Alekos join us is not a bad idea. In the end, I do enjoy seeing Alekos and Reyes with a woman


    I open our group chat, and my eyes snap toward Reyes. What the hell? Reyes pretends to study a new pair of cuffs


    Stefan: Alekos,e to my office


    Alekos: What the hell is up with the new chat group name? Angel Fuckers''?


    Reyes: Do you prefer ''The Duke''s daughter and her Lords?''


    Alekos: Just leave it as it is. On my wayN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I put my phone in the pocket of my pants. Reyes takes out two new knives and a bondage harness. "I have never seen you so obsessed with a woman. Until now."


    Reyes tests how sharp the knives are. "Angel is not like any other woman I have met. She calms my demon."


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on Ne5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    Thousands of years ago, some of the demons and angels had fallen from God''s grace and were cast out from Hell or Heaven, bing the Outcasts. But God granted them a chance to redeem themselves. If they found a woman to love them as they are and if they learned to ept humans as they are, they could return to the gates from whence they came. The Outcasts made a deal with human men to be epted into their bodies, having their souls slowly fuse with the demon o the angel they are hosting until the two be one


    In time, those who sided with the angels became known as the Dukes, while those who epted to help the demons became the Lords. Two societies that keep their secrets well guarded, especially the Outcasts


    Humans are not as strong as demons or angels, and without human women to anchor their souls to them, they will lose not only their sanity but their bodies will also be consumed by the beings living inside them, resulting in not only the death of the men but also with the eternal damnation of the demon or the angel that devoured their


    humans


    Years can pass from the moment a Lord receives his demon before the darkness consumes him if he does not find a woman to start a bond with. Not all women can be bondeds. Usually, those born into a Lord family have no problems establishing a connection with a demon and his human. The same goes for the women born into Dukes'' families, only that their bond is with an angel and his human


    Very few Dukes'' daughters, like Angel, can be bondeds to Lords


    There are no secrets between blood-brothers. Alekos and I know about Reyes'' battle with the darkness thates with bing a Lord. After Emily''s death, we thought that Reyes had a few years, at best, until he got consumed by his demon. Part of why we slept with so many women was to find the one that could save us


    By some funny twist of life, the one we had been looking for came to us


    Angel


    She does what not even Emily could-she calms Reyes'' demon. What does Angel have that Emily didn''t?


    Cameras are set around the house, especially in the Lair. Maybe watching her, observing her when she is alone, will allow me to learn her secret. Learn why Reyes and Alekos are so obsessed with her


    "How about we see what our bonded is up to," I suggest


    "Excellent idea," Reyes says


    I connect to the private server from our home and try to locate Angel


    Not that it takes long to find her talking to Giselle. I don''t like it. Alekos might feel responsible for Giselle''s well-being, but there is something about her that I don''t like. I wonder what they are talking about


    Reyes has the same curiosity as me, as he says, "Put the mic on."


    "It is broken. I was supposed to take care of it today, but I had my eyes on Carlos, and it slipped my mind."


    When Giselle takes Angel to Alekos'' office, I almost call to ask her what the fuck she thinks she is doing. But I stop myself, wanting to see what Angel is up to


    Alekos joins us, just as Angel turns on hisputer


    "Come see this," I said to him without taking my eyes off the screens


    We watch in silence how Angel tries to break into Alekos''s homeputer, then looks through his desk and finds an agenda with info Alekos keeps about the women we have been with, Giselle bringing her breakfast, and finally, Angel going to my room, snooping around before guessing the password to myptop. The camera is at a strange angle, but I''m pretty sure she is looking for information about Emily and sending several emails. How did she learn about Emily? I made it impossible to delete all traces of her, not wanting her memory to be tainted by people


    When Angel shifts on the chair, she blocks the view of the screen,


    making it impossible to see what else she is doing


    "Call Giselle," Alekos said angrily


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01


    << SHARE

 Chapter 126

    Four or Dead


    A loud noise wakes me up. The thought of being found by Carlos has me panic for a moment, but I calm down when I see Alekos, Stefan, and Reyes standing around the bed. They look at me like they want to kill me


    Did something happen? I sit on the bed. "Done with work?" I try to start a conversation


    None of them replied for several minutes, making me very uneasy


    When I squirm on the bed because they study me like I am some kind of a strange insect, Alekos finally speaksT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "When you came into my office begging me to save you from Carlos, I fucking believed you. You were never in real danger, were you?"" Alekos is calm as he talks, but I can hear the rage in his tone


    So typical of Alekos-doubting everything I am telling him


    I re at him. "What the hell are you talking about? You saw the newsst night!"


    Alekos gives me a smile that chills me to my bones. "Carlos is smart, I must give him that, but you, on the other hand, are not quite so. Did you think we would not discover why you truly came to see me?"


    It is not the first time Alekos implies I am stupid. Maybe he is right


    Perhaps I am stupid for asking him for help. But of all the people I know, he is the only one I really trust


    But not anymore


    I get out of bed. "Fuck you! I never lied to you."


    "Already fucked you, and as I said yesterday in my office, you are nothing special. Just a lousyy with a loose pussy!"


    That stung


    If Alekos is trying to hurt me, he nailed it, but I am not about to let him know how much hisment bothers me. "Funny you say that. Last night, you were moaning so loudly, I bet half of the city heard you."


    Alekos snorts. "Last night, I was trying not to hurt your feelings. Why do you think it took me so long to finish? I fucked whores that were tighter than your virgin pussy. It might do you good if you tried some Kegel exercises."


    I suck in a breath


    Reyes and Stefanugh


    There is so much cruelty in Alekos'' words I wonder if he is telling the truth


    "T bet my fist could fit into your pussy, and there would still be space


    left to stick in a dick or two," Alekos continues to make fun of me


    Despite knowing he is trying to hurt my feelings, my brain is telling me he is right, that he is telling me the truth


    What if I am loose?


    I am never going to have sex again. Before getting myself into this mess, I was more than happy with my sex toys


    Hell. I am done with men. A vibrator will never judge me for being too loose or other bullshit


    You are loose


    Dios


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    It hurts like a motherfucker


    "Don''t worry. My loose vagina and J are leaving. I thought you had changed, but you are the same asshole from high school that fucked my so-called best friend and then bragged about it to my face."


    Alekos grabs me by my hair and forces me to stand on my toes. "Salma had a pussy to die for. And she knew how to suck cock. Even at that, you suck."


    "Don''t forget about how she tastes. It''s horrible," Stefan chimes in


    "T wouldn''t eat her pussy again even if my life depends on it," Reyes


    throws in thest punch, shattering my self-esteem


    My eyes fill with tears, and I desperately blink them away. I refuse to cry in front of them


    Alekos lets go of my hair only to grab me by my jaw, his fingers painfully digging into my flesh. "You are wrong about something. I am not the same person I was in high school. Carlos made sure of it when he killed my father, and my uncle became the head of the family. On the day of my father''s funeral, I publicly announced that one day, Carlos would pay. And I came close to it many times. Why are you really here? To find out what my ns are?"


    "No!" I reply, frustrated


    "No? Then why did you snoop around my office and then use Stefan''sptop when you couldn''t get into myputer?"


    They could know about this only if Giselle told them or- My eyes take in Reyes'' room


    -they have cameras all around the house.


    I can''t be sure, but I think I see one on the armory. They were spying on me. But then they must know I have no ill intentions


    Reyes pulls out a ball gag from his pocket, and while Alekos and Stefan hold me, he puts it in my mouth. The ball is so big it forces my jaw to


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! open to the point of pain. The leather straps of the gag are buckled behind my head and pulled tight, making it impossible for me to speak or scream


    "You know what I think, Angel? That you came here to gather information about me," Alekos snarls


    I shake my head, denying it, but they don''t believe me. Stefan rips the shirt off of me and throws it on the floor while Reyes spins me around and cuffs my hands behind my back


    Stefan and Reyes drag me by my arms out of the room. Down the hall, I try to dig my heels into the floor while I try to jerk myself free from them


    "You will learn what happens to whores who think they can trick us," Alekos says from behind me


    Reyes and Stefan let go of my arms, and I am shoved from behind by Alekos so hard I fall not only on my knees but I also hit my forehead on the hard wooden floor. It hurts so badly I can''t breathe. The ball gag muffles my screams of pain


    "Get up!" Alekos orders me


    Even if I want to, I can''t move


    Someone grabs me by my hair, and I am pulled up and forced to walk to the gym. My knees scream in protest with each step I take


    They are going to tie me to that BDSM bench and torture me. Despite the pain from my knees, I try to kick them, trying to free myself and remove the gag so I can make them listen to me


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    ? LIKE < SHARE

 Chapter 127

    Four or Dead


    A palm connects with my ass, spanking me so hard tears escape my eyes. Alekos had been so roughst night during his ''punishment session'' my ass is covered in bruises


    "The more you fight us, the worse it is going to be for you," Alekos says


    I won''t just let them kill me or whatever they have nned for me without fighting


    When we get to the BDSM bench, Reyes and Stefan have me lie on it on my stomach and immediately tie me to it so I can''t escape. The straps are pulled in tight, causing me more pain. Not to mention that my knees rest on the support designed for them, and tears stream down my cheeks because it is pure agony. It feels like I am kneeling over rice


    Alekos squats in front of me. A vein is pulsing in his temple. His eyes are those of a madman. I don''t think I have ever been so scared in my life as I am right now


    He grabs my chin, his thumb stroking my cheek


    If they watched the cameras, why do they think I am here to spy on them or whatever bullshit they believe? Or did Giselle indeed tell lies about me? If so, why? I already told her I would leave, and she could have Alekos to herself


    I fight against the restraints, wanting, hoping they will at least remove


    the gag so I can tell them how fucking stupid they are


    Reyes and Stefane to stand behind Alekos. Stefan stares at me like I am his worst enemy, like I am the one who killed Emily, while Reyes has a knife in his right hand-which looks very sharp-and looks like he is ready to skin me alive. The knife''s handle appears to have some sort of liquid in it


    It hurts, I suppose that they don''t even try to listen to what I have to say or even ask me why I went to Alekos'' office or used Stefan''sptop


    If I had known any of this would have happened, I would have waited for them to return home. But how was I to know they would go nuclear


    on me?


    If I make it out of here alive, I will never touch other people''s things for as long as I live. And I will stay as far away as possible from men


    What really hurts is Alekos'' calling me a lousyy. It''s stupid, but when I have been struggling with body image all my life, this just made me realize what men really think of below-average womenProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I make ast effort to scream, hoping one of them will remove the gag, but I give up when Alekos starts talking


    "If you weren''t the woman we chose to be our bonded, you would be dead by now. As much as I want to kill you for having the audacity toe into my home and not only search for what we know about Emily''s death but also send it to Carlos together with God knows what other information, we have already started the bonding. It is still early,


    and we could find another woman, but fuck if I will give Carlos the satisfaction of knowing he took another woman from us. If not for him, Emily would have been the Lady of this house and my blood-brothers and I would not be forced to take in a lying, maniptive, loose Duke''s daughter in the Lair where we should have had a family with Em."


    I never wanted to be here, to begin with, but Alekos was the one who


    basically forced my hand in the matter. All I wanted was to disappear


    without a trace. If I could have done it on my own, I would have never put a foot inside Alekos'' office


    "The idea of having to continue the bonding with her makes me sick


    Why can''t we just kill her right now and be done with it?" Stefan asks


    "We still haven''t learned what she knows," Alekos replies


    They will be so disappointed when they realize I don''t know anything and that I am not working for Carlos


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on novi L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "Were you even a virgin, or was that a lie also?" Reyes asks


    Alekos takes a moment to think. "I bet the reason why she is so loose is because she took a lot of cock from Carlos and his men," he says to Reyes. Then to me, "When they fucked you, they shoved three cocks at a time in your pussy, ruining it You are damaged goods now. No man will ever want you. Fucking you is like fucking a bucket."


    How loose am I?


    Stefan throws in more insults


    I want to fucking die. I have never regretted anything so much in life as giving my virginity to Alekos. If I could go back in the past and relieve yesterday, I would do it in a heartbeat


    Reyes walks around the bench, running his knife over my skin. "I really thought you were pure and innocent. But it was all a lie. You are neither good nor innocent nor pure. You are a hoe."


    Reyes stops next to me. Tied as I am to the bench makes it difficult for me to look at what he is doing with his knife, making me anxious


    For now, he only runs the tip along my back


    "When I was a teen, I became fascinated with insects. Especially with ants. In the Amazon, there is a tribe called Satere-Mawe. There, for a boy to be a warrior, he must use the bullet ant stings intentionally


    The boy must wear gloves made of leaves that are filled with bullet ants and endure being stung for five minutes. To be a warrior, the boy must endure this process twenty times for several months. It is said that the pain produced by the venom of the bullet ants isparable to being shot. One can even suffer hallucinations, extreme pain, and convulsions for several days after being stung by a bullet ant."


    Is he going to put ants on me? I am scared of insects. Especially spiders


    But the ants Reyes is talking about sound like something from a horror


    movie


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on nov L5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Reyes keeps talking. "Because of this non-ending fight with Dukes, the Lords have developed many new weapons or torture techniques. A venom simr to that of the bullet ants was created this year, and I am one of the few who get to test


    it."


    I think I know where this is going


    The venom is in the handle of his knife, and he will use it on me


    Reyes makes several cuts on my back, followed by more on my legs


    Blood runs down my skin. But I barely notice it as the most excruciating pain I have ever felt starts immediately. It is like fire is spreading all over my body, and my flesh will fall off my bones, and I will die, and I can''t do anything to stop it. The pain is unbearable. My teeth bite hard into the gag, and I thrash against the restraints, but I am no match for them


    Tears blur my vision. I scream against the gag. I try to tell them that I will confess everything they want, but all I do is whimper in pain


    Stefan smiles, making me believe my suffering is making him happy


    Reyes steps in front of me. "We will break you and fuck with your mind until you are nothing more than a little puppet for us to use as we like."


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Samantha O''Connor Delosrios Ps) *and relive yesterday*


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    1 < SHARE

 Chapter 128

    Four or Dead


    Something inside me makes me want to fight. I will survive this. I will get away from here. One day, I will sit on a beach and drink cocktails


    From his back pocket, Reyes takes out an anal dildo and an egg-shaped vibrator. My brain can''t even process what he will do with them. "I wish things were different."


    Reyes caresses my ass before pushing the vibrator into my pussy. When the dildo is forced up my ass, hurting me, Alekos kisses the top of my head. A wave of nausea hits me because I don''t want him or any other man to touch me ever again


    Stefan takes a blindfold from a pocket and ties it around my eyes. "Em was the best woman I have ever met, and she will forever be my love, but I was ready to ept you as my bonded. But to learn you are here only to help Carlos makes me want to strangle you. Don''t worry, I won''t do that. We have better ns for you. Soon, we will show Carlos what happens when he sends whores to us-they be sluts that lust for our cocks. And if you ever set foot inside my room, I will make you wish you were never born," he whispered before putting earplugs into my ears


    The vibrator starts to buzz inside me. Being unable to see or hear makes everything feel more intense. There is so much pain but pleasure as well. I moan and scream as my body twitches and spasms


    A hand traces my spine. When it reaches my ass, after a few gentle


    squeezes, the hand disappears. I am left to agonize alone. Or maybe they are watching me


    Despite the pain produced by the venom from Reyes'' knife, pleasure starts to build in the lower part of my stomach. Despite the pain, I am going to have an orgasm. I try to fight it, but the pleasure keeps building and building and before Ie, the vibrator is pulled, and a finger enters me. Another follows. And another, until a fist is painfully forced inside me


    Alekos


    Iam sure of it


    He fucks my already-sore pussy with his fist. It hurts worse thanst night when his dick was inside me


    One of the earplugs is removed


    "See how loose you are?" Alekosughs


    The earplug is put back into my ear. Alekos continues to move his fist inside me


    A vibrator is put against my clit, and Ie hard. The shame of how my body has responded has me crying even harder. Alekos starts to spank me with both his hands. I count in my head because it keeps me distracted. Thirty spankster, his hands are reced with a belt. The vibrator is pushed back into my pussy


    I stop counting and just take whatever is done to me. When Ie again, the belting stops. Then I am left alone


    The vibrator buzzes inside me, the pain and the pleasure driving me insane. Soon, another orgasm hits me, and Ie so hard my legs shake. I don''t think I can take this anymore. My screams die, but tears keep falling from my eyes. It doesn''t take long toe again. This time, it seems to drag on for several minutes. Then, another orgasm follows


    And another. And another


    At some point, I think I pass out because when Ie to my senses, cold water is being poured all over me


    I don''t even struggle anymore. What is the point anyway?


    The vibrator keeps buzzing inside me, and what feels like hours pass until it finally stops. My body still feels like it is on fire because of the venom from Reyes'' knife, but it hurts less now


    When the vibrator finally stops, I am so relieved. So thankful


    Hands touch my face, gently caressing my skin. I cry again, this time because I think the guys are pleased with me and my punishment is


    over


    Suddenly, the touching stops, and I am left alone once more. I am cold and in pain, and I can''t take it anymore


    The vibrator starts again


    Please, no


    Please! I will do anything to put an end to this. But no onees to my rescue


    I don''t know for how long I sit there, tied to the bondage bench, the pleasure wrecking my body and the pain fucking with my head, or the other way around, as I can''t think beyond what is happening to me when the vibrator and the anal dildo are pulled out. Secondster, I am being untied. The blindfold and the earplugs are removed, and Alekos lifts me in his arms


    Reyes takes off the gag and then injects me with something. Probably more venom. I whine like a lost puppy. "It will make the effect of the venom pass much faster," he exins


    I bury my face in Alekos''s chest and sob


    My jaw hurts like hell from the hours of being forced open, and my throat is dry, but even so, I manage to say, "I am so sorry."


    I don''t even know why I am asking for forgiveness. But at this point, I am willing to do anything not to be tied again to the bench


    "T know you are," Alekos murmurs and kisses the top of my head


    "T am so sorry," I repeat as Alekos takes me to his room. "I will never touch any of your shit again. I have learned my lesson. Please let me


    go


    "You are ours. We will never let you go," Reyes says


    I cry even harder


    Alekos takes me to the bathroom, and Reyes turns on the water and takes off his clothes. I am passed from Alekos to Reyes, and he gets under the shower with me. The hot water warms my cold body. I didn''t even realize how badly I was shaking until now


    Alekos joins us and starts washing the dry blood from my body. The cuts, at least the ones on my legs, are not deep, and they stopped bleeding hours ago. I lean my forehead against Reyes'' shoulder and cry silently


    After the shower, Alekos and Reyes dry me, bandage the cuts, and get me in bed. Reyes lies next to me and pulls me in his arms. I am tired, confused, hurt, sore, and on the verge of having a mental breakdown; cuddling is exactly what I need right now, as it helps me calm down and makes me feel safe


    Alekos puts on a pair of pajama pants. "I am going to see if dinner is ready."


    I am still shivering, and Reyes covers me with the duvet. He grabs my chin between his fingers and forces me to look at him. "You are such a good girl," he murmured while running his thumb over my lower lip. "I am so proud of you."


    I bury my face in the hollow of his neck and move my head left and right. Is he even remorseful for all the pain he caused me?


    "T would never spy for Carlos. And I never knew about Emily until todayProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I only searched about her on the inte because I was curious about her."


    Reyes is quiet. He is probably waiting for me to say something that will incriminate me so he can torture me some more. But I did nothing wrong. At least, that''s what I think


    I make ast effort to exin my actions. "I only needed theptop to do some work. Not waiting for any of you to return home and ask for permission was wrong of me, but my client needed me to finish a finance report today. I am a frence ountant."


    Reyes still doesn''t utter a word. He doesn''t believe me


    No matter what I say, they will believe what they want. I was ready to tell them everything, but not anymore. They have proven how heartless they are and that they won''t hesitate to harm a woman. They are just like Carlos

 Chapter 129

    Four or Dead


    Stefan steps on the balcony, a ss of whiskey in his right hand. I am on my third ss, slowly sipping from it while I wait for Giselle to finish setting the table. Liza made my favorite meal today-dolmades and spicedmb cutlets-but Angel''s betrayal makes me sick to my stomach, and I doubt I can eat anything right now


    God! Iam so angry at her


    How could she lie to my face that she was being forced into a marriage with Carlos and needed help to run away from him when all she wanted was to find out how much we know about not only Emily''s murder but many other things the Dukes did?


    The idea of her mocking my kindness is killing me


    While I would like nothing more than to make Angel disappear forever, the bonding has already started. We need her. Especially Reyes. We don''t really need her mind, only her body. The things we will do to her will break her and turn her into the perfect puppet for us. Reyes will not sumb to his darkness as our souls will be anchored to her


    We could find another woman to be our bonded, but Reyes'' demon is picky. And mine had chosen Angel a long time ago, and no amount of women made him change his mind. But if Angel makes one more mistake, I will eliminate her. Even if it breaks my heart


    There is one thing that I can''t ever forgive-betrayal. I am giving Angel one chance to redeem herself and prove to my blood-brothers and I that she is worthy of us


    Giselle finishes arranging the table and waits for her punishment for letting Angel not only go downstairs when the bonding wasn''tplete but also letting her inside my office alone


    "You never gave me a reason to punish you until now," I say coldly. "I am very disappointed with you."


    Giselle kneels in front of me, her brown eyes filled with tears. Other times seeing her like this would have made me feel pity for her, and I would have stroked her caramel hair, but I don''t dare to move an inch, else I would use my belt on Giselle just like I did on Angel, leaving not only her ass but also her thighs full of welts and bruises


    "Tam sorry, Master," Giselle whimpered


    "T am sure you are, but that doesn''t erase the fact that you might have put me and everyone in this house at risk. The moment Angel ordered you to take her to my office, you should have called me. You not only failed to inform me about Angel''s intentions, but you also let her use Stefan''sptop."


    I don''t consider myself cruel, but I will do what it takes to protect those I care about. Giselle deserves a punishment that will make her think twice before letting Angel do whatever she wants in my house! Or anyone else


    But the one that will be made an example of will be Angel


    While watching to see what Angel was doing on Stefan''sptop, the cameras suddenly stopped when she was sending an email. Stefan had tried to log back into the system, but a cyber attack against thepany''s servers had us stuck at work for hours


    Stefan started running a program on hisptop to see what files Angel essed-it is still running, as the hard drive has 5 terabytes-while Reyes and I punished her in the gym. It is only the beginning. We will make her addicted to sex and orgasms while we fuck with her mind as well. Andstly, we will break her spirit, just like she broke our trust in her


    "You said she is the Lady of the house, and I should obey her," Giselle tried to excuse her actions


    I might have said that. "Even so, you know the hate the Dukes and Lords have for each other. Who knows what information Angel sent to Carlos that might put everyone in this house in danger."


    "Then you shouldn''t have brought a Duke''s daughter into the Lair. Lady Emily would have been a perfect bonded "


    I interrupted her. "Emily is dead." "-or any other Lord''s daughter."


    "Angel might be the daughter of an enemy, but she belongs to Reyes,


    Stefan, and I. After we punish her for what she did and make her swear her loyalty to us, she will be the perfect bonded for us."


    Giselle opens her mouth a few times like she wants to say something, but in the end, she lowers her head


    Just because I punished Angel doesn''t mean I don''t love her. But a good Lord always corrects his bonded''s mistakes. It takes a firm hand to have a happy marriage. My father used to have an intense spanking session with my mother each month. Angel needs one daily until she finally understands that she belongs to my blood-brothers and I, and betrayal won''t be tolerated


    "Regarding your punishment. Having you open your legs or your mouth to take care of the needs of the men of this house is not a real discipline when we both know how much you like to fuck. You have been the only one allowed in the Lair, but I think it would be best if Liza takes over."


    Liza is one of the older staff in the house. She came to live and work for my family when I was eight. In time, she has proven her worth, and she is one of the few people I trust


    "I will be good. I will be better," Giselle tries to make me change my mind. Tears pool inside her eyes, but they don''t impress me. "I will never make another mistake again. Liza doesn''t know how to take care of you or your blood-brothers. Not like I do."


    When my father was killed, I fell into a deep depression. I locked myself


    in my father''s office which now is my office and nned to drink myself to death. Anyone who dared to enter was greeted by my father''s loyal dog, Brute, who has always seen the office as his territoryN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Everyone else in the house feared Brute even Stefan and Reyes-except for Giselle and I. Giselle was the one to take care of me during the weeks I refused to get out of my father''s office. He and I were very close, and his death devastated me. Especially since I lost my mother to cancer a year prior to his death


    Sure, Giselle knows all about the Lair, but Liza can learn. After all, she is the one who takes care of the rest of the house. And prepares all the food. Maybe it will be too much for Liza


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    i)


    Samantha O''Connor Delosrios *the Lords did*


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    & LIKE < SHARE

 Chapter 130

    Four or Dead


    Damn Giselle for putting me in this position in the first ce


    "Another mistake, and I will take you to the Blood Lodge."


    Giselle understands fast that she is still the one to take care of the Lair


    "Thank you so much, Master Alekos!"


    She tries to kiss my right hand to show me how grateful she is, but I jerk it away from her. "You can leave," I snarl in annoyance because I already told her not to touch me unless I say so


    Giselle stands fast and rushes to the elevator


    I grab the crystal whiskey bottle and refill my ss, then sit at the table


    This day has been exhausting. I swirl the ss and watch the ice cubes move inside the amber liquid


    "T don''t know how you can still trust Giselle after what happened with Anne," Stefan says as he enters the living room


    A few days after my father''s funeral, Zak-my uncle-became the new head of the Raptou family, despite being my birthright, as Zak is an illegitimate son. He took advantage of my grief and stole some legal papers left by my grandfather together with his will, and dayster, he was the new Oikos-head of the family


    My cousin, Anne, Zak''s daughter, who had been studying in one of the


    best boarding schools in the world, returned a week after the funeral and came to see me. I was in the office when Liza let Anne in. Giselle and Brute were in the backyard, but when he heard an unknown voice in the office, he jumped through an open window and attacked Anne


    Giselle was not supposed to have Brute so close to the office that day, as I was expecting several visits. I pulled Brute off Anne as quickly as possible, but the damage was already done. Anne had many cosmetic surgeries after that day, but her face will forever be scarred


    Giselle had tried to apologize to Anne and her father, but Zak is as vicious as the Dukes. He demanded that he should be the one to punish Giselle and Brute. As the head of the family, Zak had that right, and I couldn''t say no at that time. Giselle went with Zak, and a weekter, she was returned to me. As for Brute, Zak said he escaped and couldn''t be found


    No matter how much I insisted, Giselle never said a word about what Zak did to her. I even ordered her to tell me, but she always broke down crying. It was at this time that I became overprotective of Giselle


    I am sure what Brute did to Anne was an ident, but Stefan has always thought otherwise. Anne has always been sweet and understanding, and she never med Giselle for the attack. She even pleaded with her father not to harm Giselle


    "Giselle is not to me for what happened to Anne," I defend Giselle again


    Stefan snorts. "What about the incident with Emily?"


    Giselle was the one to take care of Emily''s meals, and not long after Emily moved in, she got really sick. The doctor told us it was something she ate. Stefan med Giselle, and after, he had been the one to feed Emily


    "Giselle has already been punished for that." When Emily was better, we found out Giselle tampered with Emily''s food


    Reyes enters the living room, Angel in his arms. She looks pale, her eyes puffy and red from crying. Dark purple bruises cover her knees, making me wince internally. That must hurt. No wonder Reyes is carrying her


    Looking at her knees makes me feel bad for pushing her so hard, but then I remember her being a lying bitch, and I get over it


    At least she was naked, as we demanded of her. Reyes is wearing only a pair of boxers and a faded t-shirt that used to belong to his brother, Alec


    How could I love someone who, at the same time, I wanted to kill?


    Reyes sits at the table and has Angel stand between us. "If you want the privilege of sitting on myp, you will have to re-earn our trust," he tells her


    Stefan made no attempts to join us. He has been more than angry from the moment Angel stepped inside his room. For him, a woman in his room is an insult to Emily''s memory


    There is still fire left in Angel as she holds her chin up and says, "I have


    kept my end of the bargain," looking into my eyes. "Even if you call me a whore now and im I slept with Carlos and his men, I was a virgin when I stepped into your office. I only let you fuck me so that you could keep me safe. This was our deal my virginity in exchange for your protection. Based on what happened today, I no longer feel safe being around you, Reyes and Stefan. I wish to leave."


    A wave of anger hits me as my demon growls, enraged. "The deal was for you to be our woman. If you think that loose pussy of yours willpensate for all the trouble you tried to put us in, think again."


    Pain shed in her eyes. If only she knew how perfect her pussy felt, how I fantasized about it all day long, and what I would do to hert...


    She tries to protest, but Stefan cuts her short, "Be grateful you are still


    alive and still our bonded. I would have killed you not only for barging


    inside my room but also for touching the ring that belonged to the love of my life."


    Tears pool inside her eyes, but she looks at us like she hates us. It seems she didn''t learn anything during her punishment


    "T wish to leave," she insists


    I point to the door. "You are free to do so, but then you will have to face the consequences of your actions. Are you sure you are ready for that?"


    Her eyes go to the door, then return to me. "Can I have some food then?"


    "You want to eat?" Reyes asked. She gave him a small nod. "Then get on your knees!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    & 2 ?<< SHARE

 Chapter 131

    Four or Dead


    After the initial shock of what they did to me, anger like I never felt rose inside me. They are wrong if they think I am a doormat and I will wait around for them to step all over


    Get on your knees


    After they tortured me, they expect me to suck their cocks. Except for Stefan, as he looks at me like I am the bubonic gue


    How the hell did I get myself into this situation? The n had been simple-go to Alekos, spend the night with him, and then he would get me away from the city. But everything backfired. Just because I said yes to Alekos'' crazy proposition, I am now in the clutches of him and his deranged friends


    I want to say no and skip dinner, but I need to eat if I want to escape them. The food Giselle gave me today was more than awful, and between half a sandwich and a few spoons of soup that tasted like my father''s old socks, I am starving. If I suck their cocks today, I won''t have to do it for the rest of my life


    ''You are supposed to make them fall for you, Angel,'' I tell myself


    Sometimes, I talk to myself as if I am another person. ''So what if Alekos pushed you, and now you can barely walk because your knees feel like falling at any point? So what if they tied you to the BDSM bench and stuck a dildo up your ass- which now has even more bruises and a vibrator up your pussy and made you cream all over it until you thought you would die?


    Oh, and Alekos shoved his entire fist in my pussy to prove to me how loose Iam. You are supposed to seduce these assholes and make them believe you are submissive so you can kick them in the nuts and run.''


    Reyes picks up a knife from the table and waits to see what I will do. He is unpredictable, going from cold to hot and from loving to hateful, but I have the impression I should fear Stefan more. If not for Reyes and Alekos, I am sure Stefan would have killed me for entering his room. If Stefan thinks he will get his dick sucked again, he can think again. He is free to find another woman to do that for him


    I slowly lowered myself to my knees while maintaining eye contact with Reyes. Despite feeling like I am kneeling on hot coals, I don''t wince orin about the pain


    Alekos sits very close to Reyes; maybe I can work on both of them at the same time. I open Reyes'' fly and wrap my left hand around his cock


    He gets hard almost immediately. There is something empowering about how their bodies react to me. I stick my hands in Alekos'' pajama pants and free his hard cock from them


    The two of them watch as I lick my lips before dipping my head and kissing the tip of Reyes'' cock before circling it with the tip of my tongue. My right hand moves up and down Alekos'' erection


    "If you want to eat, you better make use before we finish our dinner," Reyes says as he puts food on his te


    I part my lips and take Reyes into my mouth. My tongue moves around


    his piercings. He drinks from his ss of alcohol, his face a mask of boredom. Am I that bad at oral sex?


    Stefan sits on the sofa. "I don''t want that lying mouth around my cock any time soon."


    Why does it hurt when they treat me like I am their worst enemy? I barely know them, yet some of me want them to be happy with me. A part of me is seeking theirfort and approval


    Reyes and Alekos eat while they speak with Stefan about work and some improvements they had to make to the house. Reyes is in charge of buying a bed that would fit the four of us, but he will postpone his search until they finish punishing me. They talk about me like I am not here


    Reyes puts his left hand on the back of my head and pushes me down his length until the tip hits the back of my throat. I choke on it and try to lift my head, but Reyes does not remove his hand, and I force myself to rx and breathe. Reyes sure does love to make me gag on his cockProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If I want to make hime fast, I have to give him what he wants. I take a deep breath and swallow all of him. A hiss escapes his lips, muffled almost immediately by his free hand. At least, now I am sure he likes what I am doing to him. I continue to suck Reyes''s cock as best as I can-while giving Alekos a hand job-until hees minutester


    One down, one to go


    I turn my attention to Alekos and take his cock into my mouth. His dick


    throbs and pulsates, but he keeps talking to Reyes and Stefan like Iam not on my knees which hurt worse than when I broke my arm-giving him a blowjob. I put in more effort, moving my hand at the same time


    as my mouth. I might barely have any experience with this, but I think he likes to be sucked in a slow rhythm. So I do just that


    Minutester, Stefan joins Alekos and Reyes at the table. They eat slowly as they keep talking about random things


    My jaw starts to ache, and I can''t sit on my knees any longer. Maybe going to bed with my belly full of Reyes'' jizz is not a bad idea. I am about to give up making Alekos cum, when heces his fingers through my hair and fills my mouth with sperm. I swallow everything and keep sucking him until he is soft


    Reyes is the first to stand. "You did a good job, Angel, and you earned your food."


    My heart drops to my stomach. Since we met, Reyes has called me Nena


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I know it''s only been a day since I''ve known him, and I should have no expectations, but I love endearing words


    Alekos shoves himself back into his pants. "You can sit at the table. Eat


    well; it''s going to be a long night."


    I barely register what he is saying as I crawl onto Reyes'' chair. It feels cold. How can I miss sitting on Reyes''p to eat when it only happened once? Am I suffering from Stockholm syndrome or something like that? I need to snap out of it


    Stefan is yet to be done with his food but gives me a look that lets me know exactly what he thinks about me before standing. Tears sting my eyes, my vision bes blurry


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    61 <<< SHARE

 Chapter 132

    Four or Dead


    My heart drops to my stomach. Since we met, Reyes has called me Nena. I know it''s only been a day since I''ve known him, and I should have no expectations, but I love endearing words


    Alekos shoves himself back into his pants. "You can sit at the table. Eat well; it''s going to be a long night."


    I barely register what he is saying as I crawl onto Reyes'' chair. It feels cold. How can I miss sitting on Reyes''p to eat when it only happened once? Am I suffering from Stockholm syndrome or something like that? I need to snap out of it


    Stefan is yet to be done with his food but gives me a look that lets me know exactly what he thinks about me before standing. Tears sting my eyes, my vision bes blurry


    My chest feels heavy, and I swallow the knot in my throat. I am not sure why my emotions are all over the ce, but I won''t let them break me


    Not when so much is at stake


    I putmb and spicy potatoes on my te and eat, not really tasting the vor of the food, but I continue to shove food into my mouth until the te is empty


    Reyes and Alekos take me back to Alekos'' room while Stefan disappears to God knows where


    "Can I sleep? I am a bit tired," I ask


    Alekos smirks. "Oh, you will, but not in a bed. You will have to earn that right."


    To eat, I have to suck cocks, to sleep in a bed, I must do the same. I sigh and get on my knees. It hurts badly, but I bite back my hiss


    Reyes folds his arms over his chest. "I think you don''t understand, Angel. Sucking our cocks, while nice, won''t gain our forgiveness."


    I look at them, confused. "What will then?"


    "Your tears," Reyes replies before grabbing my upper arms and forcing me to stand


    He drags me toward the bed. When we are next to it, he spins me around, grabs a pair of cuffs from the nightstand, and puts them around my wrists. Fear runs down my spine


    "Are you going to take me back to the gym?" My voicees out hoarse


    "Not at all. In fact, you won''t leave this room tonight unless we say so," Alekos replies


    Will they make me sleep on the floor? Considering everything, maybe it isn''t such a bad idea. But then why the cuffs?


    Alekos must have read my mind, for he says, "Not the floor either. We


    have a special ce dedicated to our worst enemies."


    Reyes pushes me on the bed, and I fall on it, chest first. My instinct is to fight, but I am afraid I am going to make things worse. Reyes takes out a vibrator that can be controlled by an app and a ball gag from inside the nightstandT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I flip on my back. My gaze goes from Reyes to Alekos and back to Reyes


    "Please, don''t! I already exined what happened and why I used Stefan''sptop."


    "Don''t make me use force," Alekos sneers


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Please, Reyes! Listen to me! I did not send any information to Carlos. I already-"


    Before I can finish, Reyes forces the gag into my mouth, and Alekos has me lying on my stomach. The vibrator is shoved into my pussy, and Alekos grabs his phone from the bookcase


    I hate them so much! I will never forgive them for this


    The vibrator starts moving inside me


    "All set for bed," Reyes sarcastically says as I am taken to the walk-in closet


    At the back of the closet is a bench and a small round coffee table with a vintage phone on it. Alekos picks up the phone and dials a number I don''t see, and the wall behind the bench moves to the side, revealing a


    secret room


    Clever


    Alekos removes the bench


    Reyes dragged me to the secret room


    Realization kicks in. They are going to leave me there all night, with the vibrator buzzing inside me. I try to fight, to escape, but it is impossible


    "Be a good girl," Reyes says as he pushes me inside


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I fall on my knees and almost pass out from the pain, but if I do that, I will be left in the dark. I turn around only to see the wall closing in front of me


    ''Don''t panic,'' I try to encourage myself while tears stream down my face


    Ever since I was little, I have been terrified of the dark. During high school, I was diagnosed with nyctophobia, and I tried to get past it, but nothing helped. Alekos knows this; that''s why he left themp on his nightstand turned onst night, so I wouldn''t panic


    The room is not onlypletely dark but also small. Did I mention I


    am ustrophobic as well?


    My mind starts ying tricks on me, imagining all sorts of creatures from hell appearing around me. If I make it out of here alive, 1 am never watching horror movies again


    Bile rises to my throat. I should have skipped dinner


    I try to focus on my breathing, but it feels like the air is gone. The vibrator buzzes even faster, and despite my fear andck of air, an orgasm is building. How can my body betray me this way?


    If I promise them to be a good girl and never leave them, will they let me out?


    Something brushes against my arm, and I feel like my heart will burst out of my chest


    A diabolicalughter starts sounding around me, and I can no longer control my dder


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    & 2 ?<< SHARE

 Chapter 133

    Four or Dead


    Ever since Emily died, I have never felt attracted to a woman. It has


    been easy to keep away from them. Until Angel


    When I saw her in Alekos'' office, my demon wanted her. He liked Emily, but not as a bonded. One look at Angel, and he was smitten. It tore me in two. Emily is constantly in my mind, but I want Alekos and Reyes to be happy. That''s why it was easy to ept Angel as our woman


    For a few hours, I even thought that maybe I could learn to be pleased with Angel until I saw her in my room looking not only at Emily''s photos but also touching the ring that represented the promise Emily and I made to love each other eternally-something snapped inside me. Then Giselle told us that Angel was there as a spy for Carlos, and I wanted to kill her. But toying with Angel''s mind is more appealing than giving her a quick death


    The program is still running on myptop. Wanting to kill some time, I go to the gym and do my normal routine, which takes about two hours before hitting the shower


    After putting on a pair of shorts and a tank top, I sit at my desk. The program finally finished analyzing theptop, and I look at the report


    Thinking that it is some kind of mistake, I run it again and get in bed. I toss and turn, unable to sleep, thinking of the results of the program. If no error affected the results, then we tortured Angel for nothing. Unable to fall asleep, I sit back at the desk and watch the program run its


    course


    Time passes agonizingly slow until the program gives me a new report


    This time, I can''t deny what I am reading


    "Fuck!" I curse out loud when I can''t deny the huge mistake we made


    I rush to Alekos'' room, but Angel is not there. Neither Alekos nor Reyes are there


    "Where the fuck is she?" I growl while looking for Angel around the room. "Don''t tell me they took her to the basement."


    It is almost morning; if they had her there during the night, who knows what they did to her. The pain and torture they subjected her to


    When I don''t find them in the basement, I decide to call Reyes. I rush back to my room and grab my phone from the deskProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reyes picks up on the third ring. Loud music could be heard in the background


    "Where are Alekos and you?" I bark into the phone


    "What crawled up your ass? Our favorite nightclub," Reyes replies. He sounds drunk. They have been out all night long? Then where is Angel? "There''s a new exotic dancer. You shoulde to see her. She is drop-dead gorgeous."


    "Come home right now. It''s urgent. And where is Angel?" Stefan asked


    "Istion room."


    "Fuck! Get your ass home now. And don''t do anything to affect the bond."


    After a few seconds of silence, Reyes said, "Tell me."


    "Tran the program twice. We were wrong. While she did look for information about Emily, it was only online. After that, she logged in to a frencer ount and worked. She is an ountant. She never once tried to contact Carlos or any other Duke. Just her clients. There is more, but I will tell you once you get home."


    Reyes curses loudly before the call is cut short


    "Reyes? Reyes?"


    I mutter some profanities while running my hands through my hair. I am almost afraid to go and see what state Angel is in. The istion room is meant to break even the strongest of minds


    Not wanting to prolong Angel''s agony, I rush inside Alekos'' walk-in closet and open the istion room. Evilughter could be hearding from the speakers hidden on the wall


    Angel is lying on the floor in a fetal position. Her closed eyes are red from crying. A pair of cuffs and a ball gag are next to her. She vomited


    in one of the corners multiple times. It also smells like urine inside the


    room


    How on Earth did she remove the cuffs without opening them? When I pull her in my arms, I see her thumbs-they appear to be popped out of their sockets. The skin is almost entirely peeled off. Goddam


    And what is that buzzing I keep hearinging from her? "Schatzi?"


    Angel makes no sound, and for a moment, fear creeps into my heart. My demon growls-growls-inside my head. He sounds angry with me. It is the first time I hear him


    Her chest rises and falls slowly


    "T think Reyes, Alekos, and I will have some groveling to do," I say while taking her to my room


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Reba Hopper Pha) alot more than juat groveling to do


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 134

    Four or Dead


    The evilughter that has tormented me for hours has finally stopped


    The vibrator also. I have been awake for some time, but I am afraid to open my eyes, not wanting to find myself in the dark anymore. Why did Alekos do this to me? He used my fear of the darkness against me. I never thought he would do something like this to me


    Every man in my life, from my father to Alekos, had wanted something from me. There has never been one instance where a man gave me something without asking for something in return. Why am I so unlovable? Not that I wished Alekos, Reyes, or Stefan to love me. The only thing I wanted was their protection. But not anymore


    When they were all over me, it felt good. For a little while, it felt good to be desired by one of the most eligible bachelors in the city. Until they showed me their true colors


    My thumbs throb with pain. I barely remember when or how I removed the cuffs, only the pain. It hurt so badly that I ended up vomiting


    What if I damaged the ligaments in my thumbs? I brush my fingers over my injuries, wanting to feel how bad they were.... Are those bandages that I feel? I open my eyes


    Sunlight ising from a window to my left. 1 am no longer in Alekos'' closet but in a bed. Why am I in a bed, and how did I get there? My eyes take in the room. I am not in just any bed but in Stefan''s bed


    Dios!


    I''ve gone insane


    There is no way this is real


    Laughter erupts from me just as tears roll down my cheeks. I put my palm against my mouth, not wanting to take my chance on this being real and Stefan finding me in his bed. He will for sure kill me or personally take me to Carlos. Not to talk about Reyes and Alekos


    How will I exin how I got here when I was supposed to be locked up in that hellish ce?


    I have to go. Now!


    I jump out of bed. Who''s T-shirt am I wearing? Did I put it on? It did not matter. I pass by the desk, my eyes on the ring. There are ways to make Alekos, Stefan, and Reyes suffer without touching them. Without having time to change my mind, I grab the engagement ring, go into his bathroom, and... flush it down the toilet


    Fuck Stefan! I hope he never finds happiness again for what he did to me. He had tricked me into believing he was okay with me being their bonded or whatever the fuck they call me. He had acted all possessive around me in Alekos'' office, iming I was their woman. Bullshit! Once home, he was as cold as an iceberg


    Iugh again. Stefan would most likely give me a slow and agonizing


    death for getting rid of his precious ring. He can be my guest. Fuck him! Carlos as well, for turning my life upside down. Alekos and Reyes can go to Hell for torturing and locking me up


    Anger bubbled inside me


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    I step into the hallway and listen, wanting to be sure that I am alone


    The guys'' low voicese from inside the living room. Giselle is also with them. Probably on her knees, sucking their dicks


    The elevator is across from the living room. If I am quiet enough, I can escape without them realizing. I tiptoe to it and call it to me. Nothing happens. I try again-still nothing. Is the elevator broken? Then I remember it works with their fingerprints. Reyes said they would add mine, but since I am a ''spy,'' they most likely set up more cameras around the house


    Fuck them and their house! I should have never asked Alekos to help me


    They wanted to break me? They managed to do that and more. I no longer care what happens to me as long as I can make them suffer for what they did to meN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I go to Alekos'' room and close the door behind me. Wasn''t it enough for Alekos to hurt me when we were in high school? No! He had to terrorize me after I came to him, begging him to help, offering him something I should have given to someone who cared about me. But no, I had given it to Alekos Fucking Raptou, only for him to tell me I am loose


    Damaged goods as well. And that Carlos and his men fucked me before him. Fuck Alekos as well!


    If I flushed Stefan''s ring to the same ce dead goldfish found their final resting ce, the sewer, it is only fair to destroy something precious to Alekos. But what? Except for his dick, which he uses to fuck any woman that opens her leg for him¡ªand I stupidly let him be inside me raw-I don''t think he has anything of value. I could castrate him or


    I look around his room


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    I could trash this ce


    Childish? Maybe. But I am beyond the point of caring. I lock the door and go to his bed, grab all the framed photos from the walls, put them on the floor, and stomp on them. Broken ss enters the soles of my feet. I have been subjected to so much pain in thest 24 hours that it is somehow easy to ignore it now. Or maybe I am fueled by adrenaline as my thumbs barely bother me right now


    When all the photos are destroyed, my blood covering them, I grab them, together with pieces of ss and wood, and throw them on the bed. Shards of ss cut my fingers, blood and sharp paining from my palms. The rational thing to do is to have someone look at my wounds, but I am far from being done with Alekos'' room/


    Too bad the firece is electric; I would have loved to see his airne models burn. Some of them are vintage and probably very valuable. I


    pick up one of them, which looks very expensive, and try to figure out how I can destroy it. It is perhaps a replica of one of the airnes used in WWII


    I try pulling the front propeller, but my fingers are slippery because of all the blood from my cuts. I clean my hands on the T-shirt I am wearing, but more blood keeps appearing. And I think I see shards stuck in my palms


    Frustrated, I throw the airne on the bed and pick up another one. It looks like one of those nes people assembled themselves using a kit


    I take all the pieces apart and scatter them on the floor. I do the same with all the kit airnes on the shelves


    I want to see Alekos figure out how to put them back together


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 135

    Four or Dead


    When I am done with the airnes, I turn my attention to the books


    While many are about airnes, there are some written by Charles Dickens, Tolkien, and Bram Stoker, and other authors. Some of them are bound in leather or are rare editions. I run the tip of my index finger across the spines of the books


    Only one caught my eye


    The Mysterious Ind by Jules Verne. First edition


    It is Alekos'' favorite story. Mine as well. We read it together many times


    I pick it up and open it. I am no expert on old books, but how much is a first edition worth? Moving a finger up and down a page, I leave a trail of blood behind it. A thousand dors? I flip a few pages and circle some drawings. More? Should I rip some pages? Will he even notice it? I love books, and I would have a heart attack to see books torn apart


    While Alekos deserves it, the book did nothing to me


    If Stefan would take me to Carlos for flushing his precious ring, Alekos would probably snap my neck for destroying his book


    After the sacrilege of destroying a few more pages with my bloodied fingers, I put the book on the bed and look around the room. While I could do more, it is a matter of time before I am found. And I still have to destroy something of Reyes''


    I return to the door, and I am about to unlock it when I hear the voices of Alekos and Stefan in the hallway. I lean my ear against the cold surface of the door and listen


    "T will take Giselle to the basement, and after that, we will see how our Angel is doing," says Alekos. "Wait for me in the living room."


    Their Angel? Is this some kind of a joke? My gaze travels to his bed


    Wait until they discover what I''ve done


    Giselle whimpers and tries to say something, but Reyes snarls at her, his voice low and thick with hatred, "Shut the fuck up! Be grateful that Alekos is willing to give you one more chance to prove your loyalty to us. During the next gathering, Lords from other cities will be at our Blood Lodge. Make sure to put that mouth to good use while they are here. Until tomorrow night, you can perfect your skill with the men of the house."


    "She is not one of the pornai girls," Alekos intervenes


    What is a pornai girl? I''ve never heard of that term before


    "The fuck she isn''t. I don''t care that your demon is a Leviathan and is stronger than our Belials, when ites to things that affect our bonded, we should make decisions together. Giselle needs to learn never to disrespect our woman, our Lady, ever again." Reyes sounds very


    angry


    Belials? Leviathan? What is Reyes talking about? What lies did Giselle tell about me?


    Not that ites as a surprise that Giselle lied about me. From my experience, some women do that when ites to getting into men''s pants. My shoulders slump. I would have dly let her have Alekos if she really wanted him that badly. There was no need to get in so much trouble


    When they see what I have done, would they take me to the Blood Lodge-probably simr to the Celestial Heaven, where the Dukes gather every Sunday and have me service the Lords together with Giselle?


    Maybe I should not have flushed Stefan''s ring and destroyed Alekos'' stuff..


    "Reyes is right. I told you many times that I don''t trust Giselle, but you wouldn''t listen," Stefan says next. "Now, look what happened when we trusted her. Angel is going to be livid when she wakes up."


    My eyebrows shook up. Livid? I am more than livid. But at least now they know the truth


    Giselle starts crying hysterically. "I did not lie."


    I let out a faint sigh. In a way, I understand Giselle. What Lord would


    take home the daughter of a Duke who is supposed to get married to Carlos de Torre and name her the new Lady of the house? She did


    what she thought was best for her and everyone living in the house. I don''t think it was only because of jealousy but because of fear


    "Shut up," all three men growl at Giselle at the same time. A whimper followed


    I feel sorry for Giselle. Even if she did spread lies about me, I don''t want her to get punished. If not for me asking for Alekos'' help, Giselle would not be in trouble right now


    The sound of the elevator opening makes Giselle beg. "Please. I am telling the truth."


    "Get inside!" Alekos orders her


    "Let''s see if our Nena is awake," Reyes suggests to Stefan after the elevator leaves


    "Didn''t Alekos say to wait for him in the living room?" "Since when do we do whatever Alekos asks of us?"


    "Fine," Stefan gives in. "But if she is still asleep, we will go to the living


    room."


    My heart starts pounding in my chest. I am in so much shit. If they almost drove me to the edge of insanity for only thinking I was spying


    for Carlos, what would they do to me now?


    I listen as they go to Stefan''s room, and with great care, I unlock the door, open it, and peek into the hallway. Reyes and Stefan have their


    backs to me and make no sound as they walk. How can they be that quiet? The floor always squeaks under my feet


    I wait until they enter Stefan''s room to tiptoe down the hallway in the opposite direction, toward Reyes'' room


    "Nena?" Reyes'' voice reaches me. He sounds... scared? I must be imagining it


    I open the door to Reyes'' room and get inside


    "Reyes,e here!" Stefan shouts. "There are bloody footprints in the hallway."


    Fuck! Not only did I cut my hands, but my feet as well. I barely register the pain so I forgot about the blood or the shards stuck in my damaged flesh, but there is no time to get them out. I have to hide


    Someone whistles


    "T don''t even want to know what Alekos will do when he sees his room


    Isn''t that the book Niks gave Alekos a day before he was killed?" Reyes says loud enough for me to hear him


    Niks gave Alekos the book I destroyed? Shit. I am in shit up to my


    neck


    "She is in your room now. We should stop whatever damage she is doing to your stuff before she harms herself even more," Stefan says next


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "What stuff?" Reyes asks, confused. "Fuck! The guitar!"


    I furrow my brows. I vaguely remember a guitar in Reyes'' closet. Well, if I am going to be killed or taken to the Blood Lodge, at least I will go, knowing I destroyed something precious to all three of the guys. I march over to the closet where the guitar is


    Not even half a minuteter, Reyes and Stefan find me in the middle of the walk-in closet, sitting on the ottoman, the electric guitar in my hands


    "Take one more step, and I will smash it to the ground," I warn them when they keep advancing toward me


    They stop a few feet away from me


    Reyes turns pale. "Nena, put the guitar on the floor and let me see your feet and hands. You are bleeding."


    Iugh. "Who the fuck do you think you are to always order me around?"


    Stefan crosses his arms over his chest. "We are your Lords. And must I remind you that you made a contract with us?"


    "Except I didn''t sign any contract," I say. I brush my fingers on top of the strings


    Reyes looks like he is going to be sick


    The guitar is apparently very important to him


    "Put the guitar down, and we won''t do anything to you." Reyes'' voice is trembling. "Let me take care of your wounds."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Iugh again, and only secondster, myughter turns into crying- ugly crying. "You think I care about some stupid cuts? I flushed Gollum''s precious ring down the toilet and destroyed Alekos'' book. I think I am pretty much screwed at this point."


    Stefan''s eyes go wide. "What ring are you talking about?"


    ignore him as I look into Reyes'' green gaze, tears running down my cheeks. "Fuck you for pushing me inside that roomst night. It makes me not feel bad for what I will do now."


    I stand. Before Reyes can stop me, I smash the guitar on the floor


    "Fuck you all," I whimper before falling to my knees and burying my face in my palms, sobs escaping from my mouth

 Chapter 136

    Four or Dead


    shback, Reyes 7 years old


    Loud shouting and the sound of objects breakinge from downstairs


    I am hiding under the bed in the small, messy room I share with Alec, my older brother. I have always been scared when our parents fought


    Lately, it has been happening more frequently than before


    My father, Ander, works many hours and is rarely home. When he is home, he spends as much time as possible with Alec and me


    My mother, Roxanne, fills her days with drinking and is drunk most of the time. When Alec and I return from school, we often find her passed out on the couch. There were times when we found her with other men, drinking or inhaling a white powder through their noses-cocaine, Alec called it. I have never liked those men. Especially Azael. He has always looked at Alec and me in a way that makes me ufortable


    Sometimes, Azael and Mother would go into my parents'' bedroom


    Since her room is next to mine, I could hear strange noisesing from there. When I asked Alec about it, he told me to ignore it


    I even started to think Azael was hitting Mother. Once, when Mother was screaming Azael''s name, I was on the verge of tears because I thought he was killing her. Alec took out his guitar, the one our father got for him the first time he went to a very special ce on the day he turned twelve-which I am not yet allowed to know about-and yed a song, calming my nerves


    When I turned seven, some months ago, Azael brought me a book about angels and demons. It told the story of how the demons rebelled against Heaven, and God cast them out. Father told Alec and me that the demons left Heaven because the angels became corrupt, so I confronted Father about his lies. When asked where I heard about the angels being good, I showed him the book and told him about Azael. That day, my parents had their real first fight


    The front door ms and only Mother can be heard yelling, letting me know my father has left. Knowing what will happen in the next few minutes, I curl into a ball


    "Tt will be alright. I won''t let her harm you anymore," Alec tells me. He has been sitting on the bed since the start of the fight


    A few minutes of peace followed, and I think Mother might not be mad at me tonight. I am about to get out from under the bed when I hear


    footsteps down the hall, and I freeze


    The door to the room opens


    "Where are you, you little piece of shit?!" Mother stands in the doorframe, a belt belonging to my father in her right hand


    Mother''s slurred voice has me peeing my shorts. I bite my fist. Will she be even angrier with me now?


    Alec stands. "Mom, you should go to your room andy in bed. You are not well."


    "Of course, I am not well! Your father left me because that little bastard couldn''t keep his mouth shut!" she screeches. "But I will teach him to never open his mouth again."


    "Mom, please!" Alec, who is seven years older than me, has always been my hero. And now, he sounds as frightened as I feel


    "He is hiding under the bed, isn''t he?" she asked


    "T don''t know where he is." Alec tries to push her out of the room


    "You dare protect Reyes after all he has done?!" she yelled


    "He is only seven," Alec keeps defending me


    "Almost a man. And tonight, I will teach you two what it means to be the sons of a Lord."


    Mother has never hit Alec before. Only me. Until now


    She pushes Alec onto the bed, and while I can''t see what is happening, I can hear the sound of the belt on skin, followed by Alec''s scream. I can''t let him be punished because of me


    I get out from under the bed. Mother does not see me as she is facing away from me. When she is about to hit Alec again, I grab her attention


    "There you are," she says as she hits Alec one more time with the belt


    "The bastard that ruined my life," she yells and grabs me by the hair, and throws me on the floor. "Did you just soil yourself?"


    I try to talk, but only a faint whimperes out of my mouth. She hits me with the belt over my bare legs. When I scream out in pain, sheughs


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    "Mom, don''t!" Alec tries to intervene, but she ps him across the face so hard that he hits his head on the nightstand and falls next to the bed


    "You killed him!" I wail when Alec does not move or make any sound


    Mother ignores me and continues to hit me with the belt until my legs are full of bruises, welts, and blood. The first time she hit me was the day I told my father about Azael, but she has never been so vicious "Look at the mess you made. Go clean yourself," she orders me. Before leaving, she kicks Alec, and he groans. "See? He is still alive."


    When the door closes behind her, I drag myself to where Alec is. "Wake up!" I beg my brother as I shake himT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alec turns on his back. His left brow is split in two, the bone visible. I put my head on Alec''s chest and cry silently. Alec puts his arms around me, and we stay like that until I calm down


    "Let''s get you cleaned up," Alec says. I nod in his chest


    Alec takes me to our bathroom, gets me in the shower, and helps me clean the blood from my legs. Before taking me back to the room, Alec grabs a hand towel from a rack and puts it against his brow, stopping


    the blood flow


    "Do you want me to y the guitar for you?" Alec asks as he sits on the bed. "Could you bring it to me? I am a little dizzy."


    I grab the guitar from the corner where Alec had put it earlier. It is still plugged in, and I sit next to Alec on the bed. I love listening to Alec y the guitar. One day, I will also learn. Then, we will y together, run away from home, and be famous


    Alec is on the second song when the door opens again, and Azael enters. Mother follows him


    Azael looks at me and frowns. "Boy, what happened to you?"


    I nce at Mother-who is drinking wine from a ss-then back at Azael. "I got punished."


    Azael turns around and grabs Mother by the neck. He whispers something into her ear as he pets her hair. Mother nods nervously, and Azael lets go of her


    "Boy," Azael tells me. "You are toe with me." I shake my head. Azael scares me more than my mother


    "Do as Azael says or else you will receive another beating," Mother retorts


    My eyes widen with fear, and Alec puts his left arm around me


    "Wherever my brother goes, I go." "Quiet you!" Mother orders Alec. "And only your brother goes." "If Reyes leaves with Azael, I will do the same," Alec says


    An evil grin appears on Azael''s face. "Two Lord''s children for the price of one."


    "Alec is not part of the deal," Mother intervenes


    "T wasn''t talking to you," Azael sneers at Mother. When she tries to speak again, Azael cuts her short, "You want me to tell your husband you sold your children to the Dukes?" She lowers her head. "Come," Azael says to Alec and I "Where are you taking us?" Alec asks


    "To get your wounds treated."


    "Can I take my guitar with me?" "Yes."


    End of the shback


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT Reba Hopper & oh no!!!! she destroyed his brothers guitar but they drove her to 5 everything she done Samantha O''Connor Delosrios


    CI


    The first time she hit me wasn''t *


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS >


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 137

    Four or Dead  ''Break,'' my demon growls in anger


    I look at the only thing that has kept me sane for years. I can''t believe Angel has smashed it to the floor. It was the only thing I had from Alec, and Angel took it from me


    I can''t agree more with my demon. I will break Angel, just as she did with Alec''s guitar


    "You!" I growl


    Angel cries even harder. I want to hurt her. Badly. How could I have ever thought of epting her as my bonded? I have never hated someone as much as I hate Angel right now. Not even Roxanne


    My chest hurts, but I ignore itContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Break! Hell!'' my demon growls again


    Alekos needs to get her out of the house, or else...I will kill her. Slow and excruciatingly painful


    Stefan grabs her by her wrists and yanks her up. "What ring are you talking about?" he yells at her


    "Emily''s," she whimpers


    She threw away Emily''s ring? If I don''t kill her, then Stefan will


    "You stupid cunt!" Stefan sounds enraged


    ''Break! Hell!''


    Rage shes into Angel''s eyes. "I might be stupid, but at least I am not clinging to the memory of a woman who died years ago."


    "T am going to fucking kill you!" Stefan snarls in her face


    "Let''s take her to the basement and show her all our ''toys."" I will cut her up into tiny pieces before I send her back to her father


    "Good idea," Stefan agrees and drags Angel after him


    Angel tries to yank free from Stefan. "Let go of me!"


    Stefan picks her up and throws her over his right shoulder. "If you don''t stop, I will take you to the Blood Lodge instead," he growls as he smacks her ass hard, adding more bruises to the ones she already has, making her whimper in pain


    She keeps fighting him, even bites him. Stefan smacks her ass a few more times, each time harder, until she gives up. I pull out a pair of cuffs from my pocket-I always have a pair with me as I find them useful for many things; a knife also-and a spider gag and put them on Angel. The ring of the gag is custom-made to amodate our cocks, and forces Angel''s mouth to open painfully wide-at least, that''s how it


    appears. Good. She needs to suffer, just like I am


    Alekos is in the living room, waiting for us. A look of confusion on his


    face when he sees us. "What''s going on here? Why is there blood dripping from Angel''s feet?"


    "This stupid bitch not only destroyed your book and Reyes'' guitar but flushed Emily''s ring down the toilet! We are taking her to the basement


    And she is no longer our bonded. I would rather fuck Giselle than have this loose cunt as the Lady of the house," Stefan informs Alekos


    ''Break!''


    My demon sounds agitated. I don''t understand why. "She should be d I didn''t kill her on the spot.¡±


    "She did what?" Alekos tries to understand what we are saying


    "Destroyed our stuff and the book Niks gave you a day before his death."


    Alekos'' entire demeanor changes. His eyes turn red. "Let''s take her downstairs to the living room. We are going to give her a punishment she will never forget."


    Stefan and I don''t need another exnation, as we know what Alekos has on his mind


    We go to the elevator


    "When we are done with you, you will have wished you had stayed with Carlos," I tell her as the elevator takes us to the first floor


    Angel makes no sound. It is like all her fire is gone, leaving just an empty shell


    ''Break!'' I will, and I will take great pleasure in doing so


    Liza is in the living room, cleaning. When she sees Stefan entering with Angel over his shoulder, she rushes to him. "Is the Lady well? Should I call the family doctor?"


    "Call the entire staff here," Alekos tells her


    Liza looks confused, and after ncing one more time at Angel, she does as she is told


    Stefan drops Angel to the floor. Tears swirl in her eyes as she hits her head against the coffee table. Stefan and Alekosugh


    "Stupid bitch," Stefanments


    "With a very loose pussy," Alekos adds


    ''Break! Hell!''


    My demon had never been so impatient. It is as if he... is desperate. For what? To see Angel hurt even more? Strange. My demon has loved


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    Angel from the moment I saw her chocte eyes. So did I. But that love shattered, just like Alec''s guitar


    When Angel tries to stand, Alekos pushes her down. "Stay on your knees until you are told otherwise!"


    Angel did as she was told and got on her knees. She looks like she is in a lot of pain but tries to hide it. Even if bruises cover her ass and legs, and her hands are cuffed behind her back, she holds her head high as she res at Stefan, Alekos, and I


    It doesn''t take long for those working in the house to appear in the living room-five women and ten men. They wait to see what is happening


    Alekos squats in front of Angel while Stefan takes his phone out and starts recording. Angel nces at the staff gathered around the living room, her cheeks turning red. At least she has the decency to be embarrassed


    Alekos grabs her chin between his fingers and forces her to meet his gaze


    "If you want to get out of here alive, you better suck Reyes, Stefan, and me really good while those working for me watch. Fail to make us cum, and you will regret it. Stefan will send this video not only to Carlos but to your father as well. I am sure you wouldn''t want him to know what a whore of a daughter he has."


    ''Break! Star!'' My brows draw together. What star?


    Angel shakes her head and tries to say something, but the gag makes it difficult for her to speak. "N-n-n."


    Alekos stands and opens his fly, and pulls his cock out. He is already hard. Stefan and I do the same. Stefan keeps recording as Alekos fists Angel''s hair and shoves himself into her mouth, and starts fucking her throat while he ps her face. Angel stands still, staring into Alekos'' eyes as he uses her. Tears streaming down her face. The tips of her ears turn red


    Stefan and I jerked ourselves while watching Alekos fuck Angel''s mouth


    In the past, when a Lady misbehaved, she was punished, her bondeds took turns using her as they saw fit. While those practices are now frowned upon, Angel needs to learn her ce


    I doubt Stefan will want to touch Angel after what she did. To be honest, I don''t want to touch her either, but I will do it anyway. I kneel behind her and force a finger in her ass


    "Fuck, yeah! At least your throat feels better than your pussy," Alekos groans


    He shoves all his length down Angel''s throat, making her gag, and doesn''t move for a few minutes. I keep punishing her ass, pushing three more fingers inside it


    Stefan records how Angel struggles to free herself from Alekos'' grip and to ept my fingers. Saliva drips down her chin onto the t-shirt she is wearing and on her thighs. Alekos spits in her face, then, with his left hand he mixes his and her saliva and smears it all over her face. After a few more ps, he starts moving his hips fast, and he is on the verge ofing; he pulls out and gives his dick a few pumps, and finishes on the floor


    I take Alekos'' ce, and instead of shoving my dick in her mouth, I shove the fingers that I had in her ass moments ago. I rub them against her tongue. "This is what you taste like-like shit," I say before spitting on her face


    I shove my cock in her mouth. I make her gag and choke on it, wanting to make her suffer and humiliate her in front of everyone. Tears run down her face, and she looks...defeated


    My chest hurts


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    The anger I feel for what she did makes me want to use all my torture devices on her


    I use her mouth for a few minutes before letting my jizz fall on the floor


    Stefan, who has been jerking while recording,es a few seconds after me but not before spitting into Angel''s mouth. The ultimate insult to a Lady


    When blood-brotherse next to their bonded and spit on her face in front of witnesses, they let her and everyone else know they don''t want her anymore. Not that we will let her go. Oh, no. She will stay here until we destroy her until she is nothing but a shell of her former self


    The spark Angel had in her eyes fades away, and I feel like something snaps inside my chest


    ''Break. Hellstar,'' my demon growls weakly, and I finally understand what


    he was trying to tell me


    Angel is not just an ordinary bonded


    She is my hellstar


    Stefan and Alekos as well, since we are blood-brothers


    Our perfect match


    Our mate


    A satisfied smile spreads across Stefan''s face. "Carlos just received the video. Now he not only knows that we used you like the cheap slut you


    are but that we no longer want you. He can have you."


    Angel whimpers. Alekos and Stefan rub their chest, a frown on their faces


    We let our anger control us, and we broke the already fragile bond with her. And it is almost impossible to create a new one


    What have we done?


    Chapter Comments


    a 2


    #@ POST COMMENT NOW


    < SHARE

 Chapter 138

    Four or Dead


    I am in so much pain I can barely breathe. It isn''t a physical pain; it feels like my soul broke into many tiny pieces. Like I lost someone I love deeply. Not just one person but many at the same time. My heart is pounding so hard that I think I am going to have a heart attack. Not that I care if I live or die anymore. I just want the pain to be over


    Alekos looks at me with anger and disgust. After destroying their stuff, I probably deserved to be treated like I am nothing more than just a cheap whore, but did they have to record it too?


    Stefan''s phone rings. "Carlos," he says as he picks up. "I hope you liked the video. Don''t worry, we will return her to you once we "


    I feel like throwing up


    Stefan has sent Carlos the video of me being humiliated in front of Alekos'' staff. How will I ever look into their eyes after this?


    My father probably knows about it already since Carlos and him were very good friends. They probably realized that I lost my "V card." The shame my father must feel right now must be matching mine


    Reyes grabs the phone from Stefan. "If you don''t want another war to start between the Lords and the Dukes, you better forget about Angel


    She is our property now," he growls into the phone before throwing it to the floor and smashing it with the heel of his shoe. I am just their


    property, nothing more. My chest hurts even more. Can someone just


    kill me already? I don''t want to feel the pain anymore. "Get out!" he yells at the staff. Everyone rushes out of the living room. Then, looking at Stefan, Reyes asks angrily, "What in the fucking love of God do you think you are doing?"


    "Letting Carlos know where he can find his whore," Stefan says between gritted teeth


    Whore


    Stupid bitch


    Stupid cunt


    This is what Stefan really thinks of me, what they think of me. They don''t know how right they are


    Alekos runs his fingers through his hair. "Fuck!"


    Reyes grabs Stefan by the cor of his T-shirt. "This is thest time you fucking insult our bonded," Reyes snarls into Stefan''s face before letting go of him


    Stefan snorts. "Our bonded? Are you fucking serious right now? She threw away Emily''s ring! She smashed Alec''s guitar right in front of you


    Alekos'' room is a mess


    "Stefan has a point," Alekos saysN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "If you don''t want her, I do!" Reyes says before kneeling in front of me


    When his hands reach to grab me, I flinch. What will he do to me now? "Don''t worry, Nena. I won''t let anyone touch you ever again," Reyes says as he removes the gag and the cuffs


    Liar! Liar! Liar!


    Not that I care what happens to me, not after what they did to me. Not after letting Carlos and my father know. Carlos must have figured out where I am. Maybe it is for the best. After he is done with me, Carlos will give me to his men, and in a few hours, all of it will be over. I will be one of the many victims that appear on the News


    Reyes takes off his shirt, remaining in a white tank top, and uses it to clean my face. When he is done, he puts the shirt on the table and picks me up in his arms, bridal style. I don''t even bother to struggle. "Let''s get those wounds cleaned. I think I saw some ss stuck in your feet."


    "Maybe they will get infected, and I will die before Carlos gets to me," I whimper


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 00005s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    I don''t care about anything anymore. I just want to die. Reyes''s touch feels cold and strange, adding to my pain


    Reyes takes me to the elevator. Alekos and Stefan follow us. "You are not going to die. I will make sure of it," Reyes tells me, his voice low and menacing


    Stefan gets between Reyes and the elevator. "If you take her back to the Lair, where we should have raised our family with Emily, I am leaving."


    Alekos speaks next. "Reyes, the bond broke. We can find someone who will care about us and won''t trash our belongings. Someone who won''t fight us every moment of the day. I made a mistake by thinking she is the one." "Emily was the one," Stefan adds


    Each time they remind me of how I am not fit to be there and how Emily was their only love, I feel like knives stab my chest. Alekos gave up on me. Again. The air around me suddenly disappears, and each breath I force myself to take is pure agony


    "The Lair never belonged to Emily. It was always Angel. So, if you don''t want Angel as our bonded, that''s fine. I will take her to my apartment and try to repair the bond there. Stefan, let me pass."


    Stefan gets out of Reyes'' way. "Don''te crawling back here when you realize she is not worth it."


    "Fine," Reyes says as he ces his thumb on the elevator''s button. The door opens, and he enters. Alekos and Stefan did not try to follow


    "We are supposed to be a team," Alekos tries to convince Reyes. "And you need us to keep you sane."


    "T only need Angel," Reyes pushes one of the buttons inside the elevator. "I know that she is the one. The only one. She is our hellstar


    At least mine...and I love her. Too bad we had to break her and the bond for me to realize it."


    What is a hellstar? Alekos'' eyebrows inch up, shock written all over his face


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 5s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! Stefan shakes his head. "There are no more hellstars."


    Alekos is about to say something when the door closes, and the elevator takes Reyes and me to the garage


    "Where are you taking me?" I ask when Reyes takes me to his car. My voice sounds so weak and lifeless


    "To my apartment. Stefan and Alekos are the only ones that know about its existence. You will be safe there."


    Safe? What does he know about being safe? "As long as I am in your hands, I will never be safe," I say bitterly


    Reyes bnces me on his left leg and takes out a remote car key from his pocket. Then, he opens the door to his car and gently ces me in the passenger seat. Why is he suddenly acting like he cares? He fastens my seat belt before getting behind the wheel


    Alekos gets out of the elevator and runs towards Reyes'' car. "Wait!"


    "I know I fucked up, but I will prove to you that I love you." Reyes starts the engine, not waiting for Alekos


    "You lie. I saw the hate in your eyes when I smashed the guitar to the


    floor. You finished on the floor and spit on my face, just like Alekos and Stefan. I might be a stupid cunt," I winced as I remember what Stefan called me, "but I know what that means. Me hab¨¦is repudiado. You have forsaken me."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 139

    Four or Dead


    Reyes grips the wheel hard. His knuckles turn white, and he drives out of the garage. "I did hate you for the guitar. It belonged to my brother


    But my demon and I need you more. And you are neither stupid nor a cunt. You are my mate. My other half."


    I snort but quickly cover my mouth, not wanting to provoke more of Reyes'' wrath. When he doesn''tsh out, I lower my hands


    What mind games is he ying right now? Does he actually think I will believe I am his other half? I am just a... stupid cunt, with a loose pussy


    "You have a brother?" I am even afraid to speak to Reyes, but the idea of him being quiet is even scarier. Who knows what he will be plotting, then?


    Reyes grips the wheel even harder. I should have kept my mouth shut


    "Had. He died because of me six years ago. If I had done my part right, as my father had told me, he would have been here with you today. You would have been his hellstar. He would have probably recognized you as his half long before the bond snapped in two." He stops at a red light and turns to look at me. "I will fix the bond. I don''t know how, but I will do it." He gently strokes my hair


    Blood keepsing out of the many cuts I have, and I look at it transfixed. How much blood does a person have to lose before they die? "T am sorry for your brother. I should have never broken the guitar." A nervousugh leaves my lips. "No wonder you hate me."


    Cold fingers cupped my right cheek, forcing me to look at him. He ims my mouth, his kiss adding to my pain. "I know how badly I fucked up, and I probably don''t deserve another chance, but I will undo the damage I did." He nuzzles my bottom lip with his mouth. "Once I take care of your feet and hands, we can snuggle in bed and watch TV while eating ice cream. Or... whatever you want."


    I shrug. "I don''t care." Because I don''t. Except for dying. That''s the only thing I want right now


    The traffic light turns green. "I know the broken bond hurts like hell, but once we are home, I will make sure you feel better," he says as he presses the eleration pedal and steers the car to the left


    I will never be better. Not after everything that has happened. I nce out the window. The reflection of a broken woman, once full of life and hope, stares back at me. I hate myself so much


    "What is this bond you keep talking about?" I ask, wanting to distract myself from the pain in my chest


    "Tt''s a link that connects my soul and those of my blood-brothers to yours. Our bond was fragile, as it usually takes from a few days to a few weeks for it to be permanent. So, when we punished you in front of everyone, it broke. We knew it could happen, and we still went through with it. I think, in a way, we wanted it to happen. God, how stupid we were. Being a hellstar makes you more sensitive to emotions, and your pain is ten times worse than mine."


    I am not sure if Reyes is crazy or on drugs. Humans don''t have bonds with other people. Not in the way Reyes suggests. "Oh."


    Reyes drives to one of the safest areas of Veross City and parks in the garage of a residentialplex. "I think you are going to like the apartment. It has two floors and it''s big enough to turn into a Lair and raise a little family in it. If you want that," he adds, looking at me


    Tears stung my eyes, and a lump formed in my throat. "I don''t care." Why would he want a family with someone like me?


    He sps his right hand behind my neck and pulls me to him. "I hate seeing you in so much pain."


    "Then kill me and put me out of my misery."


    "T will make things right." He kisses me, his tongue finding its way into my mouth


    I want him to stop, to not touch me anymore. Can''t he see how much it hurts me?


    He breaks the kiss a few momentster. "We need to get out of the car, or else I will fuck you right here." He is breathing hard. "If you weren''t hurt, I would not have thought twice and just done it."


    "Why would you want to fuck a ''loose pussy''?"


    "Stop that!" he growls, making me flinch. Then in a more gentle tone,


    he adds, "While I have not been inside your pussy, I know you will feel divine."


    I look away. "Alekos-"


    He cuts me short, "He lied. He was trying to hurt your feelings. And from what I see, he did too good of a job." He opens the glove box and takes out a 9 mm gun that he puts in the back of his waistband-and a wallet and gets out of the car. "If I am lucky enough, I will have you to myself tonight, but I doubt Alekos and Stefan will stay away now that they know you are our hellstar," he says as he opens the passenger seat


    I wait until he picks me up to ask. "What do you mean by ''hellstar''?"


    Reyes closes the door with his foot and locks the car. "It''s the word Lords use when referring to their mates."


    "You are confusing. Mates? What are you? Wolves?" "Demons.¡±


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    It is not the first time Reyes refers to himself as such. Even Alekos said he was one. "Demons like those from hell or....?"


    "Tt will make sense soon," he replies as he takes me to one of theplex elevators, and we go up


    Once inside the apartment, Reyes deactivates the rm and informs the guards about him being home before taking me to the living room and


    putting me on the couch


    "T will be right back," he kisses the top of my head before disappearing down the hall, leaving me alone


    Suddenly, I feel more alone than ever. I have a hard time breathing, and my vision starts tunneling. What is wrong with me? I start hyperventting as I fall off the couch and curl up in a ball. My heart beats fast, like it is about to explode, the pain getting worse with each passing second. What did they do to me?


    When Reyes returns a few minutester, I am still on the floor, crying


    "Tam here," he tries tofort me as he picks me up and sits with me on the couch


    His touch, while cold, helps me calm down. I can breathe again. He kisses my brow while rubbing my back. The pain is more bearable now


    "Let''s get those wounds cleaned and bandaged," he says when I stop crying. "And I want to see your knees and thumbs as well."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can I take a shower first? I feel... dirty."

 Chapter 140

    Four or Dead


    "Drive faster!" Alekos orders me. He runs his fingers through his hair


    "She is our hellstar!"


    He smashes a fist on the dashboard. If he does that one more time to my car, I will kick his ass out and he can walk all the way to Reyes'' apartment


    "How the fuck didn''t I realize it before?! We need to find a way to repair the bond! If only I stopped to think for a second, we would not have hurt her so badly. Goddam, what fools we are." He is almost hyperventting


    He will be a fool if he really believes Angel is a hellstar


    There hasn''t been one in almost two hundred years. What makes us so special to be blessed with one? Reyes is probably in love with Angel and on the verge of insanity, and seeing her humiliated in front of everyone must have pushed him over the edge. It would not surprise me if Reyes made up the story of her being our hellstar so that he could forgive her for destroying our things. Reyes and Alekos might be willing to forgive her, but I am not


    God. I hate her so much for throwing Emily''s ring in the fucking toilet that I want to strangle her. If Reyes expects me to ept her as our bonded, he is in for a big disappointment. I am d the bond broke


    I make it to theplex where Reyes owns an apartment and park the


    car next to Reyes''. Alekos opens the door and rushes to the elevator. I follow him


    "What''s taking so long?" Alekos growls when the elevator starts going up


    "The apartment is on the 15th floor. It might take a minute or two," I sigh


    The moment the elevator stops, the doors open, and Alekos rushes out


    The entrance to Reyes'' apartment can be opened with either a remote key or a thumbprint. Alekos grabs the handle, ces his thumb in the middle, and pushes the door open. He almost trips while running inside the apartmentN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I sigh as I close the door behind me. I don''t understand why Alekos believes Reyes'' fairytale about Angel being our hellstar. Reyes is unhinged, but what is Alekos'' excuse?


    Alekos goes into the living room. Reyes and Angel are snuggled on the couch, watching TV. Her hair is wet, and she is wearing a clean shirt


    Bandages cover her palms, feet, and knees. Alekos scoops her up, and for a moment, he looks like he is about to say something, but then tears pool in her eyes, and he kisses her. She is motionless, just like a doll


    I cross my arms over my chest and lean against the doorframe. Reyes stands andes to me. "I had hoped you would stay away. At least for tonight." He sounds disappointed. "But I am d that you came. She needs the three of us. The broken bond is messing with her head. If I


    leave her alone just for one moment, she''s a sobbing mess. We need to ask the Elders about hellstars and how to repair the bond with Angel."


    Alekos keeps kissing Angel. She is still limp in his arms and not returning the kiss


    "will you stop?" I snap


    Reyes cocks his head. "Stop what?"


    "iming she is our hellstar. Look, she broke your guitar. Aren''t you mad about it? I feel like killing her for what she did with the ring. And whatever shit she did until now."


    Reyes is quiet for a moment before saying, "For a few minutes, I hated Angel more than I hated Roxanne, but I hate the idea of losing her more. My demon and I love Angel. We want to be with her. As for the guitar, maybe someone can fix it for me. Maybe ask a jeweler to make a replica of the ring?"


    "A replica? Are you kidding me?" I almost shout. Reyes shrugs. "Emily was-is-the love of my life. I will never ept Angel as our Lady, not after what she did."


    "Angel is our hellstar. Can''t you feel it? Or your demon?"


    For me, Emily was my other half. And except for that one time when my demon growled, he had been quiet


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Angel is not our hellstar. Blood-brothers never mistreat their mates....or call them ''stupid cunts.'' Or torture them. Or humiliate them and put it on the inte for everyone to see Alekos breaks the kiss, and staring into Angel''s eyes, he asks, "Why won''t you kiss me back?"


    "After everything you have done to me, you expect me to kiss you back? You told me that you are going to break me and fuck with my mind


    Congrattions, you did just that." She starts crying


    It is a cry like I have never heard before. It sounds more like a wail, like Angel is grieving someone. Like she is grieving our broken bond and the life we could have had together


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    & 2 ?<< SHARE

 Chapter 141

    Four or Dead


    Angel has always been a strong and independent woman. When she walked into my office, she showed me that even if she was afraid of Carlos, she was willing to do what it took to save herself. The Angel that is in my arms now is just a shadow of that woman. My blood-brothers and I broke her in just three days. How the fuck did that happen?


    Tears run down her beautiful face, and with each sobing from her, she seems to break more. How the fuck can I fix what I did to her? What we did to her?


    Reyes grabs Angel from me, and she clings to him desperately, burying her face in the hollow of his neck. Reyes sits on the couch and strokes her hair. It calms her


    "T don''t want to fuck with your mind," I let her know


    I might have told Angel that, and it might have been true then, but not anymore. She is a dreame true. I have lost count of how many nights I fucked women or jerked off thinking of her. Until I forced myself to forget about her. Then she walked into my office, and my old


    feelings returned


    When the bond between her and us formed, I could barely believe it, as the demons usually needed to spend more time with their future mate before the bond could be formed. I had hoped for a connection to start


    between us then, but even so, it had been a shock


    My demon has been with me since the day I turned fifteen and I passed the Trial of Blood, but he had never reacted to Angel during my teen years. Reyes and Stefan''s demons have never met Angel before, yet they linked their souls to her. Because she is our hellstar


    A Leviathan is a very strong demon, and I was quite surprised when I was chosen by one on my first day at the Blood Lodge when I was twelve. For the next three years, I spent all my Friday nights at the Blood Lodge learning about demons and angels and what it meant to be a chosen. I have never thought a demon would pick me as his vessel, assuming I would be one of those that would serve the chosen, but as I look at Angel, I am d I passed the ritual and became a blood- brother


    And in a few years, I will start my training as a future Elder. My demon and my all my hard work since I first stepped inside the Blood Lodge have secured that position for me


    "Bullshit," Angel says against Reyes'' neck


    The corners of my mouth twitched. Angel is my hellstar. I should have guessed it. Since first seeing her in the high school courtyard, I have been attracted to her like a bear to the honeypot. My demon has been quiet, though, and only reacted to her when she came to me to ask for help. Maybe because back then, she wasn''t an adult?


    I sit next to Reyes and caress Angel''s leg. She recoils from my touch. "Is fucking my loose pussy and mind enough payment to get me out of this city?" she asks after she cleans her face with the sleeve of her shirt


    I clench my teeth. "I am sorry for saying you are loose. You are not. Best


    pussy I''ve had. And you are not going anywhere."


    From the moment the bond broke, the spark she always had in her eyes had disappeared, and for a moment, it flickers again. "I might be broken now, but I will leave. I would rather have Carlos torture me and have all his men fuck my loose pussy than stay with you any longer. After all, you said I wasn''t a virgin, and I was damaged goods."


    T rub a hand over my face. "You are not damaged goods. I was an assProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when I said you weren''t a virgin." "When can I leave?" Angel insists


    "You are not leaving." Reyes is beyond frustrated with her insistence on leaving. "And if a Duke touches what belongs to me, Heaven will burn!"


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    His eyes turn red


    "What''s happening to your eyes?" she asks


    "My demon," Reyes lets her know. His eyes return to normal. "He is not very fond of the angels."


    Angel looks confused, and I know I have to exin many things to her, but first, I need to confess something to her. I pull her into myp. She tries to stand, but I hold her tight by her hips. "Carlos will never touch the woman I love."


    Angel turns even sadder. "Love me? You don''t know what love is, Alekos. All you know is how to fuck gorgeous women with big tits. And


    make my life a living hell." If she only knew what her body did to me


    Cupping her right tit, I say, "I fucking Jove your tits. I have been obsessed with them since I saw you in that bikini, which left nothing to the imagination. I have fucked many women, but it was because I was trying to forget about you. And if you give me another chance, I will make you happy."


    She snorts. "Please. You fucked my best friend and bragged about it to my face. I will never be happy with you."


    Reyes'' eyebrows shoot up


    I need to make her understand how much I love her, no matter what


    "Salma was never your friend. She was jealous of you, and I was a horny, stupid teenage boy that couldn''t get in the pants of the girl he liked. I loved you back then, too, but you barely looked my way."


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "You were only interested in me during high school because I was the only girl from a Duke''s family who would speak to you, not because you loved me. I doubt you know what love means. For a while, I thought our friendship was special, but you made it clear to me that I am not something special-that I am just a stupid bitch with a loose pussy." She might say she is broken, but there is still fire left in her. She looks at Stefan. "You even recorded it and sent the video to Carlos! I am sure he forwarded it to everyone I know. How the hell will I face my friends now? Not to mention that Carlos knows I am with you. It won''t be long


    until he finds me. Maybe it is for the best."


    "Carlos is not going to touch you, ever!" Reyes says angrily. "As for the video, Stefan will make sure it will disappear from existence."


    Stefan narrows his eyes


    Angel''s shoulders drop. "I don''t care. The damage is already done. Even if the video is gone, I will still be theughingstock of everyone."


    "Who cares what the Dukes think?" Stefan asks


    "T care!" Angel retorts


    Stefan snorts. "I thought you didn''t care."


    "T care about what my friends think, not what you do." She stares into my eyes. Sadness and pain and defeat reflect in her gaze, but she still fights us. "I never once nned for my father to know about my sex life or what you thought about my pussy."


    Chapter Comments


    #@ POST COMMENT NOW


    i 3 < SHARE

 Chapter 142

    Four or Dead


    Neither did I, especially when it was a lie said in anger


    I wrap my fingers around her neck and kiss her roughly, pushing my tongue deep inside her mouth. My hand slides from her tit to her pussy, my thumb teasing her clit. Her body reacts almost immediately to my touch, her juices coating my fingers. The lovenguage of hellstars is sex. They need it, they yearn for it. Angel might think that she hates me, but her body will crave what I can give her. Stefan, Reyes, and I will take care of all her needs


    She tries to push my hand away but stops when I slip a finger inside her. Then another one. When I start pumping them in and out of her sweet pussy, she whimpers against my lips. Her pulse quickens, and I run my thumb up and down her neck


    Is she still sore?


    Her inner muscles clench around my fingers. Even if she is, I need to have her again, to possess her, until the bond is back and she is carrying our baby


    "She is hurt," Reyes reminds me


    It might be a problem, but if we are careful, we can fuck her, wreck her and show her that her ce is with us


    Breaking the kiss, I say, "I am not fucking her, just proving to her how


    perfect she is." Then, to Angel, "Do you feel how hard you are squeezing my fingers? Your pussy is heaven!" If I am not inside her soon, I might die


    She shakes her head, not believing me. I should have never told her she was loose. It will take time to have her gain her confidence back


    I curl my fingers, teasing a spot inside her that produces so much pleasure to women. When warm liquid gushes out of her, her lips part


    Is she a squirter? She is going to be so much fun. And testing her limits even more soT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soft moans escape her sinful mouth, making me painfully hard. It would be so easy to unzip my pants and have her ride me while I worship her tits. However, this moment isn''t about me but about her. We broke something fundamental in her; now we need to fix it


    Reyes pushes the shirt cor down her shoulders, exposing her tits to me. The most beautiful pair I have ever seen. Not too big, not too small, just the perfect handful. Just like I prefer them. Reyes kneads them, her dark nipples turn hard as pebbles, making my mouth water. I move my fingers faster, pressing my thumb against her clit. She is close, but I refuse to let her cum, wanting to enjoy her a little more


    "Alekos,¡± she whimpers as she straddles myp, her hips rocking against my palm. Reyes lets go of her


    I lean back on the sofa and watch as Angel rides my fingers. She is glorious. How could I have harmed her?


    My hand slides from her neck to her hip. Her tits bounce, and I madly want to fuck them. God, she is so beautiful. Demons and angels have always been sexual beings, and Angel, who carries the essence of one of them inside her, was born to be fucked, worshiped, and loved. I will do just that and so much more. Hellstars usually have a high sexual drive to match that of their mates


    Reyes dips his head and takes her left nipple between his lips. Her back arches as he sucks and bites her nipple hard


    "Please," she whimpered as her tempo increased. Her body needs a good fucking to be satiated


    I will keep her up all night long, fucking her and forcing the bond back


    I refuse to think I ruined the chance for a special connection with her


    More of her juices run down my fingers, and I wish it were my face instead


    Stefan''s eyes darken as he watches Angel. He is resisting the bond...but for how long? He is her mate as well, part of her soul. I lift the hem of her shirt, exposing her ass to Stefan. Bruises cover her from how hard I spanked her, making it even sexier than before. She puts her hands on my shoulders, moving her hips desperately


    I squeeze her butt cheek. Stefan clenches his jaw, his eyes glued to Angel''s ass. "What do you need?" I ask when she grows frustrated


    She bites her bottom lip. "Something." Her hands move to my chest, her fingers digging into my muscles. "Toe. Please!" her whimpers


    "Are you going to be a good girl for us?" I should not be ying this game right now, but this time, I won''t hurt her. I will fuck my love into her


    She closes her eyes. "Yes," she breathes


    Fuck me dead


    Is she submitting to me? A hellstar submitting to her mate, the ultimate dream


    Reyes lets go of her nipple only to im her mouth


    "Do you want my cock or my tongue inside that sweet pussy of yours?" She whimpers something. Was that a yes? Because I n to do both


    And so much more. "I am going to fuck you good, Angel. After I have made you cum on my tongue a few times," I let her know. "Let''s take her to the master bedroom," I tell the others


    While Reyes'' apartment is not as big as my house, it is decent enough to be considered a second Lair. Three bedrooms and two bathrooms are on the second floor, together with a big terrace with a small sunroom, while the first floor consists of a guest room, kitchen, and a big living


    room


    Without breaking the kiss, Reyes picks her up and leaves the living room, taking her upstairs


    "Are youing?" I ask Stefan


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Stefan looks after Reyes, who disappears up the stairs. "I will make


    dinner. You and Reyes will need calories after you are done fucking her." "She needs you, too," I remind him. "If we want her to stay with us and to repair the bond, we must make her feel safe. Loved. We need her to want us back." I need to talk to one of the Elders to know exactly how the bond can be repaired, but it doesn''t hurt to show her how much we


    want her


    Stefan turned on his heels. "Do you want me to make pasta or something else?"


    Moans came from the bedroom. Stefan stiffened. It will be fun to see Stefan fight the bond. I bet that in a few days, Stefan would be at


    Angel''s feet, worshiping her


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    G


    Reba Hopper


    she should have made them GROVEL for all they done to her, for no reason at all. They destroyed her and she destroyed something of..


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    1 < SHARE

 Chapter 143

    Four or Dead


    I don''t understand what is happening to me. The three assholes have hurt me, tortured and humiliated me, but my body, my stupid body, wants them. Their touch, while cold, eases the ache from my broken soul. Or maybe it is all in my head, as I want the pain to stop


    Alekos and Reyes have told me they love me, but I don''t believe them


    Men will say anything to get a woman in bed. Not that it is necessary with me. One touch from Alekos, and I have shamelessly ridden his fingers. I was so close to cumming when Reyes suddenly took me upstairs to the bedroom. My clit is still throbbing with the denied orgasm. Is this how Stockholm Syndrome feels? And if I am their prisoner, and let''s say Alekos and Reyes have feelings for me, which they don''t, do they suffer from the Lima Syndrome? No. That''s not it


    They are only pretending. They are cruel. Better I never forget this


    I groan. Despite all they did to me, I still want them to fuck me. That is the only thing I want besides dying. Sex and death. What is wrong with


    me?


    Reyes puts me on the bed and takes the shirt off of me. Then he takes a few steps back and looks at me


    I blink away a few tears. "You don''t need to look at me like you want me."


    "If you keep doubting me, I will punish you," he takes out a knife from his pocket


    I knew they were still fucking with my head. "It wasn''t supposed to be like this," I whisper. All my dreams, all my ns...I need to let go of them. "When you are done with me, can you return me to my father?"


    He grits his teeth. "I wasn''t referring to that type of punishment." I shrug. Regardless of what he was referring to, I don''t have the necessary force to stop him. He pulls his T-shirt over his head and throws it to the side. His pants follow. "I was referring to fucking your ass until you understand that my desire for you is real," he threatens me as he stands in front of me stark naked


    He is going to fuck my ass. Without proper preparation, it can be very painful


    Even if I say no, he is still going to do what he wants. Will he finish faster if I don''t fight him? His size scares me. How bad will it hurt? Maybe physical pain will be good. It will distract me from the hollowness in my chest When Alekos fucked me, his piercings felt so good. How will it feel when Reyes will be inside me?


    Reyes kneels in front of the bed, grabs my legs, and pulls me to him


    "What are you doing?" I want to know


    "Having another taste of your pussy."


    I inhale sharply and try to free myself from him. "No!" I push him away


    Reyes puts the knife against my chest. I lean forward, taking him by surprise, the tip of the knife sinks into my flesh, and he quickly jerks it away from me, dropping it next to him. Grabbing my face between his palms, he snarls, "Don''t you ever do that again!" as blood runs down my skin. He licks it with his tongueN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I don''t want to live anymore," I sound tired


    "We will make things right if you let us," he says softly


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    I look away from him. "You will never let me go, will you?"


    "You finally realized it?" he chuckles. "Good. The sooner you ept us, the better for all of us."


    There is no ''us.'' Just them and I. Just torture and punishment and


    humiliation. And pain. So much pain


    Is there a reason to keep fighting at this point? "What do you want me to do?"


    "Lay on your back. I want to eat your pussy before I fuck you." I tense. "Why would you do that?" "Because you taste like "


    "Shit," I say quickly, not letting him finish what he was about to say. My gaze finally meets his. "You said so earlier when you shoved your fingers in my mouth after they had been in my ass. Why would you want to put


    your mouth on something that tastes so nasty?"


    "It was a lie. I wanted to punish you for my guitar, butments about someone''s body are never cool. Let me make this right. You taste divine, and I need more of you on my tongue."


    I don''t believe him, but not wanting to be punished again, Iy on my back. What choice do I have, anyway? He ces my feet on his shoulders and kisses the inside of my left knee. His cold lips make me shiver. My heart aches. Please, let this be over soon


    His lips trail up until they reach my pussy. I close my eyes and prepare myself for him to mock me. But he gives me a growl of approval. He runs his nose over my pussy, inhaling deeply. "Fuck! You smell so good." He sounds...sincere? No. He is just good at lying. "But you taste even better, like sin and innocence," he says before licking my ass, taking me by surprise


    What is he doing?


    His tongue attacks my ass mercilessly. It feels good, not as good as when he ate me, but still good. Slowly, I rx enough to enjoy what he is doing. His mouth moves up, his tongue plunging deep into my pussy,pping and liking before going to my clit


    My hips jerk up


    Our gazes meet while he devours me, giving attention to my ass, pussy, and clit. Pleasure spread across my body. His right hand goes to my


    breast, his fingers toying with my nipple


    I don''t remember feeling so good the first time he went down on me


    He sucks my clit, putting on the right amount of pressure while slipping two fingers inside me, fingering me


    "Reyes," I cry out his name


    His chest rumbles, and for a moment, I think I see something lurking beneath his skin. It must be my imagination or a trick of light. Or.... His fingers scissoring inside me, his tongue circles my clit, and my brain melts


    His eyes turn red. "Mine!"


    An inhuman growles from him as he roughly fucks me with his fingers. I look transfixed at what he is doing to me. His right hand is punishing my nipples, one by one, while his other hand is abusing my still sore pussy while he is sucking my soul through my clit. He can have it if he makes me cum


    But the bastard stops right as I am about toe. I cry out in frustration as he is showing me his finger. "Look how wet you are for


    me


    "Don''t stop now!"

 Chapter 144

    Four or Dead


    A cruel grin spreads across his face, letting me know he enjoys teasing me. His mouth returns to my pussy, his fingers to my ass, and he pushes one inside me. Slick as it is with my juices, this time, it does not hurt


    My pussy feels empty, but not for long, as he stops torturing my nipple to use both his hands where I most need them


    I am already on the edge, and when he expertly uses his tongue and mouth on me, his fingers in my ass and pussy, I cum all over his face


    "Oh, my God!" I grab fists of his hair, my hips jerk up, and he keeps licking me while I rub my pussy over his mouth until my orgasm passes, and I let go of him


    How many times did he do this to women to be so good at oral


    sex?


    He lifts his face and licks his lips. A phantom mask, like a dark shadow, appears across his face. Something beneath his skin causes the angles of his face to be sharper, more pronounced. I should be scared, but I don''t have the energy to care. Whatever Reyes is, he can have me. Maybe then the pain will go away. Maybe then I won''t feel so broken and hollow


    Maybe


    The mattress dips behind my head, and a pair of hands pull me against a cold, naked body


    Alekos


    It is strange that I recognize him only from his touch


    Alekos cups my breasts, and Reyes eats me out again. Not that Iin. It distracts me from my pain while it feels good


    "Do you see what you are doing to him?" Alekos says into my ear as he tugs and tweaks my very sensitive nipples. What am I doing? "His demon came to the surface. It is the first time this has happened." Does Reyes really have a demon inside him?


    Even if I want to, I can''t look away from Reyes. There is something mesmerizing about him. But...also scary. I should put an end to whatever is happening, but being between these two men feels..


    natural. Yet something is missing. But what? It didn''t feel like that when Alekos had fucked me


    What am I even thinking? There is something very, very wrong with me


    Alekos nibbles on my earlobe as his hands fondle my tits


    Am I really going to let Alekos and Reyes fuck me after what they did to me?


    Reyes slips another finger into my ass as he sucks my clit. The tingles of a new orgasm rise inside me. They can fuck me, alright, if they can make me feel so good


    "Cum for us again, Angel," Alekos orders me


    Reyes fucks my pussy and ass with his fingers while he sucks my clit hard. The pleasure is so intense I can''t think beyond it. They can do whatever they want with me, and I would probably thank them once they were done with me


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck," I swear as Ie a second time


    Reyes lifts his head, his chin glistening with my release. "Absolutely delicious," he says, before licking his fingers


    Liar! I want to call him out on his lie, but...I don''t care


    "Let me have a taste also," Alekos saysN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Reyes changes ces with Alekos. Both of them seem to have that strange phantom mask around their faces, and their eyes keep shing red. They are so...alluring


    "T don''t think I can take this anymore," I whimper when Alekos kisses my pussy


    My feet rest on his shoulders, and when I try to push him away, Alekos ps the inside of my thighs. "Remember that bad girls are punished when misbehaving," Alekos warns me


    Of course, he would like nothing more than to see me at his feet, crying out in pain, while he tortures me


    I look at the wall across from me. It is painted in a cold shade of gray. It


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    looks just like I feel


    "Just... give me a few moments?" I try to reason with Alekos when he dips his head and licks my pussy


    Why do I bother when it is clear he will always do what he wants?


    "We have just begun," Reyes tells me. "We will only stop when our cum leaks down your thighs and a baby is inside your belly."


    "What''s your obsession with me having a baby?" I want to know


    "We might have a breeding kink, and we will creampie you each chance we get."


    Do they think I want to have a baby with them? "I would rather cut out my ovaries than get pregnant by any of you."


    Alekos smiles against my throbbing flesh. "This is not up for debate


    And, for talking back at your Sirs," he points at Reyes then at him, "and denying our wishes, we will fuck you into the next week. You are not allowed to cum until we let you. Fail to do as I tell you, and I will spank you."


    It did not take long for Alekos to return to his true character. When a person shows you his true colors, you better believe it


    "Stop," I withdraw my consent when Alekos'' tongue spears inside me


    I reach out my hands, pushing Alekos away from me, but Reyes grabs


    my wrists with his left hand and pins them above my head. Alekos growls, sending vibrations through my core. "I don''t want this," I try again, but they don''t listen. And I give up and let them do what they want


    Alekos pushes a finger inside my pussy. Then another and another, filling me


    Reyes tugs on my nipples. "I can''t wait for you to receive your piercings


    It will make you even more receptive to our touch."


    Despite not wanting to continue, my body grows hot under their touch


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    "T don''t want any piercings."


    Alekos finger fucks me while his tongueps my clit


    "The piercings are non-negotiable. When the bond is back, your nipples and clit will be pierced." Reyes says this in a way that lets me know his word is final. I don''t argue back. Alekos moves his fingers faster. "Once your ass is ready, we will fuck you at the same time," Reyes warns me


    "One cock in your pussy, the other in your ass. Or do you want both of them in your pussy? Or ass? What do you say?"


    I would prefer for them to let me go. "What does it matter what I say when you will do what you want anyway. If Alekos'' fist fit in my loose pussy-"


    Both of them growl


    "T already said I am sorry for saying that! Get over it!" Alekos snarls


    Like it is so easy to forget how he made fun of my body


    "Fine," I lie


    Alekos narrows his eyes before returning his attention to my pussy


    Reyes kisses my shoulder. "We will have to show you how tight you are if you don''t believe us."


    What does he mean by that? I don''t have time to dwell too much on the topic as I am getting closer to another blissful release. Alekos pulls out his fingers from my pussy, except for one, and rubs a spot that makes me feel...strange "Something is happening," I mumble


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    6h 3 < SHARE

 Chapter 145

    Four or Dead  Alekos applies more pressure


    "Alekos! Stop!" I try to warn him as warm liquid gushes out from me onto Alekos'' chest and face. It feels so good, but I am also ashamed of how my body is reacting and what it is doing


    I try to close my legs, but Reyes stops me while Alekos keeps making me cum with his fingers, more liquiding out of my pussy. My legs trembled uncontrobly


    Did I just ?


    I don''t finish my thought as Reyes says, "Fuck! You made her squirt," confirming what I suspected. He chuckles. "Look how fucking hot she


    is."


    "She is, but she disobeyed me." Alekos removes his fingers. "Did I give you permission to cum?" he asks me


    He looks angry


    No matter what I do, I will never make him happy. "No," I say, my voice barely a whisper


    But Alekos hears me as he asks, "No, what?"


    The night he took my virginityes to my mind. "No, Sir," I reply,


    looking at him


    "So, you admit you have been a bad girl?" Alekos continues with his mind fuck


    "Yes, Sir," I give him what he wants. He will probably spank me or shove me in a dark closet to ''teach'' me a lesson. Maybe I can grab Reyes'' knife from where it fell on the floor and end my life "Reyes, do you have any toys we can use on our girl while we punish her for disobeying us?"


    Toys? As in sexual toys?


    "I might have something," Reyes replies. He gets out of bed and disappears into a walk-in closet


    Alekos sits on the bed and pulls me across hisp, my ass facing up. He caressed my skin with his left hand. I try not to wince when he touches some bruises that hurt pretty bad


    "How many spankings do you deserve for squirting all over my face?" "Ten?" I whimper, knowing what awaits me


    "Ten," Alekos agrees, his big palm squeezing my right butt cheekN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "While I spank you, you are going to count. After that, Reyes and I will fuck you."


    Alekos lifts his hand and smacks my left butt check hard. Pain spreads


    across my ass, tears running down my face. There is also pleasure, but not like the first time he spanked. Am I a masochist?


    "One, Sir," I yelp


    Alekos smacks me again


    "Two, Sir," I yelped louder


    Reyes returns to the room with three chains attached to a small circle in his left hand and a cor in the other


    "Three. Four," I cry out when Alekos spanks me faster and harder


    By the time Alekos is done with me, my ass feels like it''s on fire


    Though...I wee the pain. It makes me feel...alive


    "Such a good girl," Alekos praises me before putting me on the bed. The sheet is cold beneath me, helping with the sting. "See how easy is to please me? Now it is my turn to do the same," he says while kissing my tears I don''t want to please him. I only want to be left alone


    Reyes approaches the bed. "I found some mps for your clit and nipples. You are going to wear them while we fuck you," he decides for me


    mps?


    They might be into BDSM and shit like that, but I am not. Also, aren''t we supposed to have some safety word or something? Not that I am going to ask since it is obvious they only care about themselves


    Reyes puts the mps on my nipples and clit and the cor around my neck-a thin chain is attached to it. The mps don''t hurt as I thought they would. They only stop the blood flow


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 00005s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    Alekosys on the bed next to me. "You are made for our pleasure. As your mates, we get to say what happens in bed."


    "Or out of it," Reyes corrects Alekos. "If the Dukes learn you are a hellstar, all hell will break loose. You must be protected at all costs."


    I never had a chance at freedom. It was just an illusion


    "Straddle me," Alekos orders me


    When I don''t move fast enough, Reyes pulls the chain attached to the cor, bringing my face to him. "Do you need another spanking?" he snarls. I shake my head. "Then get on top of Alekos and put his cock inside your pussy," he orders me as he ps my tits and pulls on the mps


    I straddle Alekos, impaling myself on his cock. "Oh," I breathe when he is balls deep inside me, filling me, stretching me


    Alekos grabs my hips, bouncing me up and down his length, his piercing hitting ces inside me that make me crazy with pleasure. "Oh, fuck


    This feels amazing. You feel amazing," Alekos groans


    Reyes ces a palm between my shoulders, pushing me into Alekos'' chest, kneeling behind me. When I feel the tip of his cock trying to get


    inside my pussy I try to wiggle away, but Alekos wraps his arms around me, keeping me in ce


    "T am afraid I don''t have any lube, so in case you don''t want your ass to bleed, you better stay still while I coat my dick with your juices," Reyes


    says


    "It won''t fit," I try to reason with him, but Reyes ignores me, and he pushes himself inside my pussy, stretching me to the point of pain. "It hurts," I whimper. "Pull out."


    Reyes kisses the column of my neck. "Take it for us. For our pleasure," he grunts as he moves. "And for yours as well. It will feel better soon."


    Alekos tilts my head up and kisses me as they fuck me


    "Such a good girl for taking both our cocks into your pussy. Fuuuck, you are so tight, it almost hurts," Reyes groans


    He rocks his hips a few more times before pulling out and moving to my ass. I tense while I wait for Reyes to shove his cock inside me


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 00005s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading! "Rx," Reyes snaps at me


    Even if I want to, I don''t think I can. I don''t trust him to be gentle


    Alekos''s tongue spears in and out of my mouth, distracting me. Reyes spits on my ass before pushing inside me. It felt strange. It''s not painful but more like a burning sensation. Reyes keeps going in, inch after inch, forcing my ass to open for his thick cock. His piercings send jabs of pain up my spine. Sweat covers my skin. I decide I hate anal. I put my palms against his thighs, stopping him from entering me even more, but Alekos yanks my palms to him


    Reyes'' palm is still on my back, preventing me from moving unless he lets me


    "God, you feel amazing," Reyes groans when he is fully seated inside me


    The burning sensation turns into pain, but there is no way to voice my difort as Alekos fucks my mouth with his tongue


    Without giving me time to adjust to having two cocks inside me, Reyes wraps the chain around his palm and yanks me up, pressing my back to his chest, and starts fucking me hard. Tears run down my face. It hurts


    "Slower," I whimper


    "Take it, Nena. Fuck, you feel like Heaven and Hell at once," Reyes grunts loudly and ps my ass repeatedly. He pulls on the chain harder, choking me on the cor. "Good God! The way you squeeze us!"


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Reba Hopper


    they want her love them and gain their trust but nothing they do is going to do that. they need to listen to her cries if they want their ..


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 146

    Four or Dead


    Beneath me, Alekos fucks me with quick thrusts of his hips. He tugs on the chain connecting the mps, sending jabs of pain and pleasure around my body


    Slowly, my body epts them, the pain being reced by pleasure, making me dizzy


    "Now!" Reyes says, and he and Alekos remove the mps at the same time, blood rushing to my clit and nipples-they hurt, and I scream out in pain. Why are they hurting me again? I am trying to be good


    Under their touches the pain fades away quickly


    They kiss my body and Alekos rolls my nipples between his knuckles while Reyes rubs my clit and chokes me on the cor, fucking me so roughly, making mee so hard I whimper and cry because of the intense pleasure. Reyes lets go of the chain, and I fall over Alekos. They continue to fuck me until theye deep inside my body


    "Such a good girl for taking both of us," Reyes praises me as he and Alekos ce me between them, my head resting on Reyes'' arms, my legs across Alekos'' thighs


    Despite them being so rough with me and even though they kept going even when I wanted to stop, I feel... well... fucked. The orgasms they gave me have been... amazing. This does not change anything, as I am not going to magically forgive what they did to me just because they


    know how to fuck. But at least they can make my body feel good


    Alekos kisses my forehead. "After we feed you, we will fuck you again


    "Tam sore," I mumble. It''s not like my difort will stop them from using my body as they see fit, but maybe my pain will make them feel bad...but they don''t have a conscience


    "We need to fix the bond and put a baby in your belly," Alekos tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear


    "Enough with the baby obsession," I huff. "And what is this bond you keep talking about?"


    "A baby will ensure your protection from all the Lords against the Dukes. As a hellstar, you have no idea how important you are. You might be our mate, but the Dukes could try to force a bond between you and them. From what I heard, they are desperate to find mates or women who would bond with their angels. Over time, the angels have be more evil and resentful. Which makes it very difficult for a bond to form between them and human women," Alekos said


    Stefan enters the room with a few bags of take-out food. My stomach rumbles, no surprise here, since I barely ate in thest three days, but I also want to know more about what Alekos was telling me


    "T need to know everything," I say as I lean against the pillows. Are things being kept hidden from me, women in general, part of the poption or is Alekos lying?


    The three men exchange a look, making me wonder if I should trust anything thates out of their mouths. So far, they have proven anything but trustworthy. One moment, they say something, and the next, they do the opposite. The only thing they did as they promised was to break my mind and fuck with it. What if they are doing just that right now, and they are love bombing me? They have already broken something inside of me, and while I don''t care if I live anymore, I still want to get away from them to taste liberty for the first time in my life. Maybe even find myself again


    Stefan puts the bags of food on the bed, and Alekos reaches for them


    "The story we are about to tell is a very well-guarded secret of the Lords and the Dukes," Alekos says as he takes out stic tubs and paper boxes with Chinese food from the takeout bags


    I reach for what looks like sweet caramelized pork, but Reyes snatches the paper box before I can grab it. I look at him. "What do I have to do to get some food? Suck your cocks? Kiss your feet?"


    Reyes looks offended. "We are not going to starve you, but it seems you have forgotten that we will feed you. I thought it was obvious by now!"


    I grab a spring roll, but Alekos snatches it from me. I give up. "Last time I was given food, I had to make you cum. And I ate alone." I nce at Stefan. "At least I didn''t have to blow you."


    Stefan snorts. "I would rather have Giselle suck me than you."


    Alekos and Reyes whip their heads in his direction, anger in their eyes


    "Then what are you doing here? Go and fuck Giselle," I say, ignoring the pain in my chest. Not that I care who Stefan sleeps with


    Alekos says as he puts the spicy chicken in a box with rice. "Stefan is not going to fuck anyone who is not you. We thought you were spying on us. You were lucky the bond was between us, else we might have killed you."


    "IT would have preferred to be killed than to be locked in a tiny dark room when you damn well knew I am terrified of the dark," Iment


    "Look, we know we fucked up, but we need you to trust us so that we can fix the bond and take care of you," says Reyes


    I point at my knees, then at my ass. "This is how you take care of someone. There is no way I will ever trust you again."


    "You will," Alekos insists. "When we return home, the bond fixed and a baby in your belly, you will trust us to take care of you."


    My blood chills. "I am never going to return to your house! Not after what you did to me when everyone was looking."


    "It was a punishment, and no one will look down on you," Reyes tries to make me see it from their perspective. They still don''t understand


    "Tt does not matter. As long as I am with you, I will always be forced to do what you want," I swallow my frustration


    Reyes opens his mouth, probably to tell me how I am their property, and in ast attempt of defiance, I shove a piece of spicy chicken in it


    He blinks a few times, shock appearing on his face. Then anger. Alekos and Stefan watched Reyes. They seem to be concerned. Maybe I should not have done that. Without uttering a word, Reyes put the box of sweet pork on the bed, stood, and left the room


    I don''t understand Reyes. He has no problem feeding me, but when I do the same, he dislikes it


    "See if he is alright," Alekos says to Stefan


    "And you ask why I don''t want her as our bonded," Stefan mutters before going after Reyes


    There is something I am missing. "What did I do wrong?"


    Alekos sighs. "I am not the one who should tell you the story of Reyes, but shoving food into his mouth will¡ª" Chapter CommentsT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 147

    Four or Dead


    Before Alekos can finish what he is about to say, a loud noisees from downstairs. It sounds like things are being broken. An argument follows


    "What''s Reyes'' problem? Does he have a childhood trauma or something like that?" I try to guess


    "Something like that," says Alekos. "Shoving food like that in his mouth brings back bad memories."


    I bite my bottom lip before getting up from the bed. Moisture runs down my thighs. I might not like what they did to me, but I am not going to fight evil with more evil


    "I don''t think going to him right now is a good idea. Wait until his demon has calmed," Alekos warns me


    Pain shoots through my feet. The cuts I suffered earlier are starting to bother me


    I pick up Reyes'' t-shirt from the floor and put it on. "If 1 am your hellstar, then I should calm his demon. When Reyes stops trashing the apartment, we will sit at a table and talk. And I will listen to the story about demons and angels."


    Not waiting for Alekos to stop me, I leave the room


    Reyes and Stefan are in the kitchen, broken tes and cups were on the floor. Stefan is trying to stop Reyes from breaking even more


    "Calm the fuck down," Stefan says


    A loud growles from Reyes. His eyes are so red they seem to glow


    There is so much anger in them it scares me for a moment. The phantom mask I''d seen earlier is back on his face


    Why the hell is Reyes so upset over a piece of chicken?


    I clear my throat, trying to catch their attention, but they don''t hear me. "Reyes," I say calmly


    Reyes punches Stefan in the face below his left eye


    "Reyes!" I shout and rush to him, stepping over the broken tes. Reyes is about to punch Stefan again when I insert myself between the two of them and wrap my hands around his fist. "Stop," I whisper


    Reyes turns his attention to me. His eyes are unfocused. "Mate," he growls in an inhuman voice after taking a deep breath. "You are hurt." He picks me up like I weigh nothing. "If you have cut yourself again, I will punish you."


    I run a finger down his chest, hoping it will calm him. "How about we eat, and you tell me the story about demons and angels?"


    Reyes walks out of the kitchen, and I nce over his shoulder at Stefan


    he looks at me with such anger it crushes my heart. I don''t me him. No matter what I do, I always get them angry


    "Are you alright?" Alekos asks when Reyes returns to the bedroom


    Reyes puts me on the bed and inspects my feet. "I will be, but I might have punched Stefan." When he finds no new wounds, his eyes return to normal, and he sits next to me. "Now, will you stop making a fuss and be a good girl." I reluctantly nod, not wanting to add more to the drama surrounding me


    "Good girl," Alekos coos and kisses my neck


    "T should not have shoved the food in your mouth," I say to Reyes


    Reyes takes a piece of the sweet pork with the chopsticks and offers it to me. "Do it again, and I will..." He doesn''t finish his threat


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Do you want to talk about it?" I suggest


    "No!" Reyes growls loudly


    I give up. I am not a therapist. Besides, I have no desire to anger Reyes even more. "Aren''t we waiting for Stefan? Or checking to see if he is fine? Reyes did hit him pretty hard." Alekos and Reyes start eating


    "A punch is nothing to a Lord. Knowing Stefan, he is probably stewing right now and cleaning the kitchen," Alekos lets me know. "We will save some food for him."


    I shrug and ept more food from Reyes


    "Eons ago," Alekos starts saying while grabbing food with his chopsticks to feed me, "a third of the angels left Heaven because Michael, one of the strongest Archangels, tried to overpower and even kill Lucifer, the only Seraphim created by God. Michael had always been jealous of Lucifer''s power and his snow-white wings. Michael''s wings were light


    gray


    "After leaving Heaven, Lucifer created Hell for the angels that followed him. Not wanting to be mistaken for still being an angel, Lucifer had his wings turned ck and called himself demon, meaning fallen. Those who had followed him did the same and made Lucifer their king


    "Demons and angels continued to coexist and work together. God is the creator of many worlds and has tasked both angels and demons to visit them often


    "Eras after that, Raphael, one of the first demons to be ascended as a Leviathan-the second highest rank a demon could reach, Behemoth being the strongest after Lucifer-fell in love with an Archangel named Eden. Michael was also in love with Eden, but she ultimately chose to be with Raphael. From their union, their love, a child was born. They called him Adam


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Adam didn''t have wings nor the divine power that all demons and angels had. It was almost nonexistent in him, meaning he was mortal and one day, he would die. Even so, Raphael and Eden loved him and


    found him to be perfect


    "Many angels, especially Michael, did not like Adam. Michael imed Adam was imperfect-human-and thought that it would be better if he ceased to exist before God learned of the disgrace his existence brought to their kind. Undenounced to Michael, God knew about Adam, for nothing happened in the Universe without God knowing


    "Another demon and angel had a child, a girl named Lilith. God blessed her with a long life. Days after that, she disappeared, never to be seen again. The demons thought it had been Michael who kidnapped Lilith, yet there was no proof


    "To keep Adam safe, Raphael and Eden made a special garden. With the help of Lucifer and other demons, Raphael hid the garden from the other angels


    "God took a liking to the garden, and he visited it often. It is said that he even yed with Adam


    "Some yearster, another demon, Dabriel, had a daughter with an angel named Ariel. Michael tried to convince God to forbid demons from having children with angels, iming they were not only imperfect but also an insult to everything God created, as they barely had any divine power. Humans should be considered a sin, and God, angels, and demons should not tolerate them. God dismissed Michael, not wantingN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    to listen to his foolish ims


    "Not wanting to lose their daughter, which they named Eve, Dabriel and Ariel moved into the garden Raphael and Eden made


    "In time, more demons confessed their love for angels and asked Raphael if they too, could live in the garden, which they called the Garden of Eden


    "Michael, consumed by rage and jealousy, convinced most of the angels that the demons were actually making humans to, one day, conquer Heaven and massacre everyone. Not wanting that to happen, angels searched for the Garden of Eden. While there were many demons that did not like humans, Lucifer was very fond of Aya, Adam and Eve''s oldest daughter, and made the demons swear to protect the Garden of Eden from the angels


    "Azael, who was Lucifer''s right hand, did not like the humans. He convinced many of the demons that Lucifer was plotting against God with the help of Raphael and Adam, and together with Michael and the angels, Azael made a n to overthrow Lucifer and take Hell from him


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    2 <<<< SHARE

 Chapter 148

    Four or Dead


    "One day, when God was distracted by a conflict in another world, and Lucifer was in the Garden of Eden, ying with the children, Azael led the angels there. Not wanting Lucifer to learn of his n, Azael had the angels wait outside the garden while he went to kill Lucifer. Azael entered and went to look for Lucifer. When Azael found him, he attacked him from behind and cut his wings with his sword before stabbing him in the chest. Believing Lucifer was dead, Azael went to tell the other angels and let them inside the garden


    "Lucifer, while greatly injured, managed to sneak away from the garden before a great battle started. Many died that day, including Michael, Adam, and Aya. The Garden of Eden was destroyed, and the humans had no ce to live. God, while not being the one to create the humans, had learned to love them and created Earth, which resembled the Garden of Eden very much, with the idea that one day the humans would live there. He sent Eve to take all humans to Earth


    "Raphael, Eden, and the other angels and demons living in the garden remained behind, trying to repair the damage done to it


    "Lucifer, greatly wounded and betrayed by many of his demons, returned to Hell and closed its gates, not letting any of the traitors enter


    "Azael, together with the angels and demons that were now following him, tried to enter Hell, but when they couldn''t get past Cerberus,


    Lucifer''s dog, they decided to go to Heaven. When they got there, they found the gates of Heaven also closed and God waiting in front of them


    Furious with them for trying to kill Lucifer and all the humans, God stripped them of their wings and their physical bodies and punished them to wander on Earth until the end of days. Andrass, one of the demons, realizing the great mistake he made, asked for forgiveness. God turned his back on them and entered Heaven


    "For hundreds of years, they remained in front of the gates of Heaven, asking for forgiveness until God finally decided to give them a chance to earn back their wings and be epted back to Hell or Heaven


    "But there were conditions


    "The females would lose all their divine powers and be born as human women on Earth, and if they learned to love men and marry them, they would be forgiven. The males would not only lose a great part of their divine powers but would also have to find human men who would ept to let them share their bodies while they searched for women to anchor themselves to them less they would be lost to the darkness that followed from losing their bodies. Azaelined it was more difficult for the males than for the females as no humans would agree to let demons or angels dwell within their bodies. And that no woman would ept them. To cate the males, God granted a special bond between those that were truly repented of their wrongdoing. The females would be the other half of the males and would be called hellstar-the light to their darkness. The rest of the males would find mates among the human women."


    Alekos finishes the story and waits for me to say something. It is the first time I heard it, as my father has never mentioned anything like this as I grew up. If it is true, then everything we know about the creation of men is a lie. What other things are hidden from us? Why do only men know about this and women don''t? There are so many things I don''t know. "So you are saying I am one of the angel or demon females reincarnated in a human?" Alekos nods, letting me know that I am right


    "You do know how crazy that sounds, right?" Are they on drugs or should I believe them?


    "Trust me, we know. But it is the truth," Alekos insists


    "So how does this work? I ept you and badaboom, we suddenly return to our former lives?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alekosughs. "No, we live our lives on Earth as humans, and when we die, we will either be granted ess to the Garden of Eden or left to wander alone for eternity. Depends on our deeds in this life and if our mate-you-epts us. So you either condemn or save us."


    I want to spit in their face and tell them to fuck off but I should not fight evil with evil. "I have a hard time believing what you are saying, but I can''t deny the strange phantom masks and red eyes you two had earlier."


    "When the bond is repaired, and we take you to the Blood Lodge for your piercing ceremony, you will see that everything we told you is


    true," says Reyes


    "Why are piercings so important for the Lords?" I ask so I can keep my mind busy


    "All Ladies have them and it represents themitment and love between her and her mates. You will be no exception, especially since you are a hellstar. Do you know how rare your kind are?" asks Reyes


    "No."


    "Thest group of blood-brothers to have one was two hundred years ago. We thought no hellstars remained, and the rest of the Lords and Dukes would have to find their way to the Garden of Eden with the help of human women. But here you are," Alekos runs his fingers up and down my arm


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "How do you know I am a hellstar?" "Our demons can sense it. At least mine can," Reyes replies


    "Why is this hidden from the females?" I want to know


    Alekos'' hand goes to my thigh, his fingers drawing circles on my skin


    "There had been a time when the women knew but refused anything to do with us. Bonds were forced on them. It was bad. Women didn''t want to be bondeds and men needed them. To protect everyone involved, it was decided to keep everything a secret and make it look like the Lords and the Dukes are secret societies that are interested in politics and


    money. And girls were raised with the idea that they had to obey and do what their fathers said. For a while, women were...not treated as they should. Not as they are treated now, with respect and love."


    Girls are still raised with the mindset that they have to do what they are told. Women are still not seen as equals to men


    I don''t me women from the past for not waiting to be bondeds. Nor the ones that will refuse now or in the future


    "It was during those dark times when many Lords started treating their bondeds with love and respect while the Dukes refused to learn from their mistakes," Alekos keeps talking


    "T think my concept of love and respect is different from yours," I point


    out


    Alekos smiles sheepishly. "We will love and respect you, but we have demons inside us. We are not the heroes, but the viins."


    I think this is the first true thing he said so far. "If you are the viins,


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! who is the enemy?" "The Dukes," Reyes replies almost immediately


    And the Dukes will always say that the Lords are the bad ones


    Stefan enters the room holding a towel with ice against his cheek. "I haven''t seen someone calm Reyes so quickly when his demon has a


    raging fit. I might have been wrong about you not being worthy of being our bonded."


    Another that likes to y mind games. "Did the punch affect your brain


    or something?"


    Stefan''s features soften. "No, but I can recognize when I have made a mistake." He grabs a spring roll, and eats it slowly. "I am sorry about saying I would let Giselle suck me."


    What the fuck is wrong with Stefan? Just minutes ago, he red at me with disdain, and suddenly, he is all lovely. More love bombing? Or something else?


    Alekos smirks. "It took you less time than I thought toe around."


    Stefan picks up another spring roll. "Well, she is our hellstar, isn''t she?" Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 149

    Four or Dead


    I step out of the shower and wrap a towel around my body. The past five days have been a blur of sex, cuddling, and more sex. Alekos and Reyes refused to let me get out of bed, insisting they have to repair the bond-I am still not sure what to think of this as I think I amcking information. While Stefan has agreed I am their hellstar, he is reluctant to touch me. His coldness hurt a lot because I genuinely liked him. He was the most level-headed of the group until I threw Emily''s ring in the toilet. Since then, he has be bitter and distant. Rightfully so. I should not have touched his stuff, let alone thrown out the ring in anger. But as the hours pass, Stefan''s coldness bothers me less and less


    His heart belongs to Emily, and if she were to be still alive...1 would not


    be here right now


    The pain in my chest is no more, a numbness settling instead, filling in the hollow in my soul. It feels strange, but I can finally think rationally


    Something I have been unable to do since the day I saw Alekos for the


    first time in years


    I use my palm to clear a part of the mirror and look at my reflection


    The woman that stares back at me is someone I don''t recognize. Sad brown eyes, dark circles around them, and instead of a smile, there is a


    grimace of pain on her face-on my face


    When I decided to run away from Carlos and seek Alekos'' help, I had a n. Instead of sticking to it, I let three assholes step all over me


    A strange smile appears across the face of the reflection


    No more. I need to regain control of my life and follow the n. Stick to it


    An hourter, I step out of the bathroom wearing a shirt Stefan left hanging on the towel rack. I know what I want to do, what I need to do


    But first, I have to show the three Lords who have wrecked my life that women are strong. I am Angelica Hernandez, a Duke''s daughter, and soon, the demons will learn what hell really looks like


    Voicese from the kitchen. I follow them, my bare feet paddling the floor. The cuts I suffered when I trashed Alekos'' room are slowly healing, and I finally stopped using bandages. Only around my thumbs do I still have some, as they will take a while to heal. Scars will probably form, a reminder of the night I spent in the room of terrors. My knees still hurt, and I wonder if I sprained my ligaments when Alekos pushed me. Even a light touch has me hissing in pain. Reyes has been kind enough to apply a cream on them every night and so far, it had helped


    Alekos didn''t spank me again, the bruises on my ass slowly fading away


    No sign of Reyes'' outburst remains in the kitchen. Everything has been cleaned, and recements for everything Reyes broke were bought by Stefan


    Alekos and Reyes are making pancakes while Stefan is pouring coffee into the three cups ced on the counter, their backs to me. A TV is ced above the freezer; the news channel is reporting a strange


    ident that happened early in the morning involving wasps. The guys are so absorbed in their conversation that they don''t notice me stopping in the doorframe and listening


    They are wearing only shorts, their muscr torsos and strong legs on disy. The tattoos from their right upper arms look so real I half expected the king cobras to snake down onto the floor and attack me,


    A table is in the middle of the kitchen, set for three people. I silently walk to it and sit in one of the chairs


    A te with pancakes is to Reyes'' left, and he puts another on top of the small mountain. Next to it is a tter with bacon and eggs. How much food do they need? Or are they nning to feed everyone living


    in theplex?


    Reyesments about Carlos'' silence after Stefan sent him the video of them humiliating me. Alekos'' house is well guarded, and so far, no one has attempted to attack it. Same for the headquarters of the nes Tech Company. From yesterday''s conversation-when they thought I was sleeping-the Dukes are quiet. It unsettles them. Me even more so


    What is Carlos up to?


    Stefan keeps an eye on hisptop while he drinks from a mug before cing it on the counter next to a Glock


    A chat room is opened on theptop, and a wall of text pops up. Stefan rubs his chin as he reads. Did he receive bad news, or is he concerned


    about something else?


    Stefan took another sip from the mug before asking, "What''s the n for today?"


    Reyes flips a pancake with a spat. "As much as I want to spend the day in bed with Angel, inside that cheeky ass of hers, I need to get back to the house and see how Giselle is doing. She is still in the basement, waiting for her punishment." He nces at Alekos as he says, "I will take her to the Blood Lodge when I am done with her. There are blood- brothers that could benefit from her attention during tonight''s gathering."


    Giselle''s lies are what got me in trouble in the first ce, but I still feel sorry for her, especially since hearing that they held back on me. I wonder what Reyes will do to her and if I can do something to get her out of the situation she got herself in. At the same time, I don''t want anything to do with her anymore, not after everything that has happened. At least for now. I am not one to hold grudges for a long timeMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "T have an important meeting at noon that I can''t miss." Alekos puts maple syrup over the pancakes. "As for Giselle, as much as I want to honor my father''s wish and keep her away from the Blood Lodge, she must learn that lying has consequences. Do what you have to do."


    ''But it had been you who decided to punish me, not Giselle,'' I want to remind him, but it is best I keep quiet


    Stefan takes another sip from his mug. "What meeting?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "With the investors from Japan. I am presenting the new products to them."


    "Mr. Hayashi?" Reyes asks, and Alekos confirms with a nod of his head


    The name does ring a bell. Where did I hear it before?


    "You should have said something about it yesterday," Stefan mutters


    "You know how seriously I take my job!"


    "Tt is all taken care of," Alekos assures Stefan


    Or at least tries to, but Stefan doesn''t look convinced. "What do you mean by that?"


    "T spoke with the Elders to take care of Mr. Hayashi''s security. Rin and his blood-brothers are at the airport as we speak," Alekos replies


    "When did you do that? While you were facefucking Angel?"


    Alekos snorts. "As if you didn''t like watching what Reyes and I did to her."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 150

    Four or Dead


    Stefan does not deny it. With his dick-hard dick-in his right hand, he watched as Reyes and Alekos made a mess out of me by fucking me until I could not remember what day of the week it was. And I still don''t know. His eyes turned ck with lust each time I had an orgasm, and more than once, his hand got covered in his own cum. But not once did he touch me. It is better this way, as two men are already more than I can handle. But I would not mind having a friend. I wish things were different between Stefan and I


    "T wille with you," Stefan lets Alekos know. "Mr. Hayashi''s security is to be treated with maximum care."


    Reyes puts a final pancake on the te. "You are staying here with our Nena." Stefan huffs. Yeah, I am not happy with the idea either, so poo-hoo. "Her security should be our top priority, and until Carlos is out of the picture, we should not leave her alone, not for a single moment."


    Good. Manipting one at a time should be easy. Or so I hope


    Stefan runs his fingers through his hair. "Why don''t you stay with her?" he asks Reyes


    "Because you need to put effort into fixing the bond as well," says Reyes, as if it is the most obvious thing in the world


    "You are doing a great job so far," Stefan insists


    Reyes tenses for a moment. "Being with Angel is a blessing I am not worthy of..."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Reyes is a psychopath, at least that''s what I think, but I never thought..


    Am I even supposed to be here listening to whatever he is about to say?


    "T never thought I could love a woman, not after what Roxanne had put Alec and me through." He sounds angry. Who is Roxanne? Is Alec his brother? Reyes never told me his name, and I did not ask. "I don''t want to be away from Angel, not even for one moment, but I need to take care of some things. Alec''s death anniversary is this week, and it has been a while since I visited his tomb. I will stop by today."


    Alec


    The A and the guitar tattooed on his body are undoubtedly in Alec''s memory. I wonder why Reyes didn''t tell me when I asked about it


    "Are you alright?" Alekos looks concerned. Stefan also


    Reyes is quiet for a moment. "I will be. Once I destroy the facility and kill Azael." He picks up the te with pancakes and turns around. His brows inch up when he sees me. A whistle of appreciation follows a momentter. "Damn, Nena! You are begging to be bent over and fucked."


    Alekos and Stefan turn on their heels-one surprised, the other annoyed. "Just how long have you been listening to us talking?" Stefan asks. I shrug


    "What did you use to dye your hair?" Reyes asks as he puts the te in the middle of the table


    I fight the urge tob it with my fingers. "I found some hydrogen peroxide in a first aid kit. What do you think?"


    Alekos brings the bacon and the eggs to the table. "That you are gorgeous," he says before kissing me. "I was starting to wonder what was taking you so long in the shower."


    "Now you know." My gaze goes to Stefan. "I should have done this a long time ago. Right?" Not that I truly care about his opinion


    It is the first time I''ve cut my hair so short-above my shoulders and changed the color. It fit me better than I thought


    Stefan mumbles something under his breath, too low for me to hear, as he grabs his mug. "You are sitting in my chair," he grumbles


    Alekos and Reyes put food on their tes


    "Am I?" I smirk and stand. ying mind games with them might not be the best idea, but I need to get out of the city. "Do you want the shirt,


    too?"


    Stefan narrows his eyes. "Keep it," he says before sitting in his chair, the mug still in his hands


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    I plop my ass across hisp so I can see his face. "Don''t mind if I do," I


    flirt and wrap my fingers around his mug. I even smile when he doesn''t let go of the mug, but I am sure it came out as a scowl


    Stefan doesn''t enjoy my attempts at ''seducing'' him. In fact, he seemed on the verge of pushing me off of him. Would he do it? "What are you doing?" Stefan sneers


    He finally lets me have the mug. Hurray for small victories. "Having a cup of coffee and some pancakes," I wink. Or blink, as I never flirted in my entire life. But coffee is worth making a fool out of me


    Coffee has always been a weakness. Thest one I had was on the day I ran away from home. The one Giselle brought me doesn''t really count as one. I sigh happily and take a long sip. The moment the ''coffee'' touches my tongue, I realize my mistake. Alekos and Reyes chuckle as I violently cough after I swallow. The alcohol burns my throat


    "Whiskey on an empty stomach?" Iin


    Stefan takes back the mug. "It helps with the memories of me finding Emily dead."


    Grief can be a motherfucker


    I eye the cups of coffee sitting on the counter, yearning for one. Alekos stands and brings me one. It surprises me. He is not the type of man to do something nice for anyone. Nheless, I ept the coffee and close my eyes, enjoying the taste for a few seconds


    When I open my eyes, I notice the guys staring at me. I tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. I am a simple person, and little things, like a cup of coffee, bring me joy. Or used too


    "Does it always work?" I ask Stefan as he drinks what is left of the whiskey


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! "Sometimes," he replies a momentter


    I run a finger over the edge of my mug. "Do you usually drink when you have to work?"


    "It''s too early for an interrogation," Stefan grumbles as he puts five pancakes on his te


    I grab the fork and knife before Stefan can, and after adding more maple syrup, I start to eat. Reyes tries to take the te away from me, but I push it out of his reach


    "Do you need to be cuffed?" Reyes snarls


    I point the fork at him. "When we are in bed, I am into that. Especially when I am on top of you, and I am moaning ''Daddy'' as I cum all over your dick." I didn''t call him Daddy, but maybe I should. Reyes''s eyes sh red. I continue with my mind game. After all, I learned from the best, "But when we are eating, I would prefer my hands to be free. A chair and a te for me would also be nice. Sitting on yourps is not," I rub my ass over Stefan''s crotch, gaining a hiss from him, fortable."


    "You already know the rules," Alekos reminds me after a failed attempt to take the te away from me. I hit his hand with the fork. Alekos yelps. "You are asking for it," he warns me


    Maybe I shouldn''t push my luck, but five days without torture made me fear them less


    "T am your hellstar. Yes or no?" A little maniption won''t harm anyone


    "You already know the answer," Alekos and Reyes say while Stefan remains quiet


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 151

    Four or Dead


    "Then treat me like one, not like I am a cheap whore," I suggest. "No more ''suck my dick'' orders, like I was made only to be on my knees to serve the three of you. Two, since Stefan only likes to watch. And I want to eat by myself, thank you very much."


    Alekos grabs me by my neck. "You might be our hellstar, and we might have to worship you, but don''t think for one moment we are good, Angel. We will break you and mold you into the perfect woman for us."


    I stab him in the thigh with the fork. "I thought you were done with torturing me."


    Alekos stands fast. A few drops of blood run down his leg. I might have gone too far, but what will they do next? Kill me? "What the hell, Angel? Do you need another punishment?"


    I take another bite from the pancake. "Do you want the bond back?" Don''t let them know you are afraid of themProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alekos grits his teeth. "Yes."


    I might be good at mind fucking as well. Now, I only need to y my cards right. "Good. You want pussy, I want clothes and a tablet. I am behind with my work."


    ''You are wrong, Nena. We want our woman to love us as much as we


    love her. We want a family." I almost snort. Reyes doesn''t love me


    Neither does Alekos. "You can have a tablet as long as you don''t contact anyone you know. Clothes-you must take them off when we are home."


    "Do I look like a sex ve?"


    "T love looking at your body. Clothes will get in the way of what is mine," Alekosins like I am the unreasonable one


    "Maybe I will buy clothes you all like. And high heel shoes...I could wear them with," I slide my fingers across Stefan''s pectorals, "a pair of thigh-high stockings." Beneath me, Stefan grows hard Poking the bear is always a bad idea


    Alekos fists my hair and yanks me to my feet


    "That hurts, asshole," I hiss. but Alekos shuts me up with a rough kiss


    Grabbing my hand and bringing it to his dick, forcing me to rub his erection, he says, "Do you feel how fucking hard I am for you? I can''t miss this meeting I have in a few hours, but when I return home, Angel..."


    "What happens then?" I ask while opening his fly and grabbing his cock


    He groans


    ying with fire will get you burned, Angel


    Reyes gets up from the chair and stands behind me. "I will shackle you


    to the bed and fuck you like you are our personal whore. Would you like that, Nena?"


    My breath hitches. "Yes."


    It is not a lie. Oh, God. What the fuck is wrong with me? How could I want them so much after everything they have done to me? I let go of Alekos'' cock.''


    Focus, Angel, because there is no other option left


    Alekos dips his head and brushes his mouth against mine, and tucks himself back in his pants. "Reyes and I will return as soon as possible


    Stefan will stay with you."


    Stefan starts to protest, but Reyes stops him. "Take her shopping. Have her parade clothes while you record it for us."


    "What about Mr. Hayashi?" Stefan asks, not wanting to babysit me


    "As I said, Rin and the others are already at the airport," Alekos sighs


    "What about Carlos?" Stefan asks next


    "Leave Carlos to me. Take our Nena to Pietro''s Boutique. I am sure she will find something to wear for us tonight. They have everything from jewelry to sexy lingerie, to high heels and stockings of any kind."


    Stefan shoves his hand in his pants and fixes his hard erection. He really is into socks. Maybe he has a foot fetish? Or only sock fetish?


    Either way, it is worth finding out


    Pietro''s Boutique is one of the most famous in the city, many women want to buy clothes from there, but they only sell to the Lords. The Dukes are not allowed to step inside. And Stefan is about to take me there. It''s a dreame true


    "Are you sure it is safe?" Alekos asks Reyes. "She could order what she wants from the inte."


    "Pietro''s Boutique is literally Dukes'' proof. Nothing will happen to our Nena while you are there." Reyes spins me around and touches my hair


    "Besides, the Dukes will be looking for a woman with long ck hair, not short dark blonde curls." He brings his mouth close to my ear. "Buy the sexiest dress you can find. I have a surprise for you. I will leave a baseball cap and a pair of sunsses on the bed for you to wear when you go out."


    I point at the shirt I am wearing. "What about clothes?" "Stefan''s shirt looks good on you."


    "Keep her safe. If anything happens to her, I will skin you alive," Alekos lets Stefan know. To me, he says, "Try anything funny while you are out with Stefan, and I will find you and punish you so hard, you will never be a bad girl again."


    I understand what he means-if I tried to run away, he would hunt me and make me regret the day I was born. I will escape them, but not yet


    If only Alekos kept his end of the deal..


    Reyes and Alekos kiss me before leaving the kitchen


    I sit back on Stefan''sp


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    "What are you doing?" he barks his question at me


    "Finishing my breakfast."


    Stefan groans before standing and putting me on the chair. "I will take a shower while you eat."


    I shrug before taking a sip from my coffee. It tasted amazing. Whoever made it, knows about coffee


    Theptop is still on the counter, opened. A new chat room pops on the screen. I look at the door, wanting to be sure none of the guys are around, and go to the counter. My eyebrows inch up as I see the icon of a wasp and read the first line in the chat


    Wasp: Finally. I thought I would never have an opportunity to speak to you. You have been very... busy


    I look over my shoulder. The hallway is empty. I reply to the Wasp. You are so getting me into trouble. How did you know when to write?


    Wasp: Stefan might be good at what he is doing, but I am the best


    Next time, he should cover the camera of theptop with a sticker


    or something. You never know what creep might be watching


    Angel: I can''t believe you were spying


    Wasp: :) Angel: What now?


    Wasp: I left you a burner phone and cash in the safety box at the Northeast train station. It opens with the code we always use


    Have Stefan take you there after you finish parading clothes for him


    Angel: You make it sound like it is something filthy. Because it is, right? God, I am such a slut for doing this


    Wasp: You are not. Stick to the n. Have Alekos get you out of the city


    Angel: Don''t you think I tried reasoning with him? This man is stubborn as hell. So are Reyes and Stefan


    Wasp: They were never part of the n-especially Stefan :(


    Angel: I know, but I had no other choice than to ept what Alekos proposed. Wasp..


    Wasp: Yeah?


    Angel: I think I fucked up everything. They im I am their hellstar or something like that. What does that even mean? They told me a crazy story


    about demons and angels


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!  Wasp: You are their soulmate!? Hellstar? Holy fuck! I should have realized hellstar means soulmate when they also called


    me mate, but it isn''t like I was in the right headspace to think things through


    Angel: Soulmates?! No! Yes? I don''t know. Even Stefan said that I am, but he is keeping his distance. Not that I me him. I threw Emily''s ring in the toilet


    Wasp: I know, and I understand why you did it. No one will me you


    Angel: What now?


    The voices of Reyes and Alekos can be heard down the hallway. The


    sound of a door opening and closing follows


    Wasp''s final messagees a few momentster: The n remains the same. Get out of the city. And Angel? If Stefan is your soulmate, don''t feel bad for being with him. He is yours


    The chat room opened by Wasp disappears, and I sit back at the table


    But I do feel terrible. Stefan ate my pussy minutes after I met him, and I sucked his cock. I groan. How will I ever exin this?


    Wasp said it was fine, that Stefan is mine, but he is not. I bury my face in the crook of my elbow. ''Focus, Angel. Find a way to get out of the


    city, away from Carlos. The n is not that hard to follow."


    I almost jump out of the chair when I hear Stefan asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Just thinking," I reply, raising my head and looking at him


    A towel is around his waist, and he is drying his hair with another one


    The letter E is tattooed above his heart-another stab to my already shattered heart. It is the first time I notice it as the letter is discreet,


    tattooed in elegant handwriting. Emily''s or Stefan''s?


    "T will go get ready. I really need the tablet to finish some jobs I was hired for days ago," I say before leaving the kitchen


    An hourter, Stefan parks his car in front of Pietro''s Boutique. I, wearing the sunsses and baseball cap Reyes had left for her, along with Stefan''s shirt and a belt around my waist, step out on the sidewalk


    Stefan locks the car. "Let''s go inside."


    ''This is going to be so much fun,'' I think as I enter the shop


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Reba Hopper rh] I can''t wait to find out who this "wasp" person is 2


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS >


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 152

    Four or Dead


    Sweat runs down my skin as Azael pounds hard into my body. Lately, things have not turned out how Azael wants, and the rapes have be even more vicious. After years of enduring them, I became used to being... used as a stress reliever


    If everything turns out as I want, I will be out soon, and the facility that has been my...prison...home...will be no more


    Azael pushes my face into the old mattress as he moves faster, bringing forth the spikes he has in his piercings, making my ass bleed. It hurt so fucking much that both my demon and angel snarl in my head. It feel like my ass is being ripped in two and I am on the verge of vomiting


    More sweat runs down his skin


    I try to let my mind wander, to not feel what is being done to me. To escape the torture, the agony, and the humiliation. Azael continues to inflict as much pain as possible, and the squeaking of the old metal bed keeps me grounded, not letting me escape inside my head. How I hate this bed. One day, I will melt it


    For several long minutes, I endure the brutal rape until Azael finally grunts behind me, putting an end to my suffering for now. Aftering inside my bleeding ass, Azael pulls out as fast as he entered me and stands. With a bit of luck, Azael is done with me, and I can take a shower and sleep. My angel and demon will take care of the healing for me


    "713,e here!" Azael says in amanding tone


    I turn on my back so fast I almost fall out of bed. I forgot Azael brought 713 with him. Three days have passed since I wasst allowed to see her


    713 is on her knees in front of the door. Her gaze shines with unshed tears. The hatred I harbor for Azael grows even stronger as I look into 713''s white eyes


    "Clean my cock with your mouth," Azael orders 713


    My demon growled with rage. 713 is my demon''s mate and Azael loves to rape her in front of me, wanting to provoke my demon. If not for my angel, Azael might have seeded. But my Behemoth only growls as he watches what Azael does to 713


    Still on her knees, 713 moves toward the bed and wraps her dainty fingers around Azael''s cock. Azael turns to the side so I can see 713 sucking him. His spikes are still out. Usually, they are hidden within his piercings. Azael uses them when he is furious with an experiment. From what I know, Azael controls the spikes with the help of his angel


    With her eyes on me, 713 licks the blood and the cum from Azael. Cuts appear on her tongue but disappear momentster. The horrible experiments Azael did on 713 made her heal faster than anyone I have ever seen. I have been permanently altered as well


    When 713 isn''t as fast as Azael wants, he ps her so hard that she


    falls to the floor. I fist my hands, trembling with rage as I watch helplessly how Azael abuses the only person I care for. My demon growls so loudly that for a moment, I think I would turn into a Behemoth, but nothing happens


    713 gets back to her knees and resumes cleaning Azael''s dick


    When she is done, Azael tucks himself in his pants. "514, you have an hour with 713." Azael looked over his shoulder at me. "Make the most of the time while you can. In a few hours, she will be taken to experiment 919," Azael smirks before leaving


    A loud growl echoes in the small cell after the door is locked. I stand fast and rush to the door. Blood mixed with cum runs down my legs. My knees buckle, and I brace myself against the door


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 00005s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    "You fucking coward!" I yell


    It is said that 919 is the most vicious of all Azael''s experiments, and no shred of humanity is left in him. 713 will be taken to him, andI can''t do anything to stop it. Will she survive? Will I see her again? Why was I given a Behemoth demon if I can''t protect the one I love?


    713 wraps her fingers around my wrist. "Come back to bed with me. You are still bleeding."


    I turn on my heels and pull her into my embrace. "I will fucking kill Azael if he tries to take you away from me!" I vow


    "If you try to do anything, he will punish you," 713 says, her breath warm on my skin


    "You think I care what he does to me as long as he leaves you alone?" "T care." "You shouldn''t."


    She takes a step back. "Let''s get you back into bed," she tugs me after her


    When my back rests against the cold metal headboard, she crawls into bed and curls up next to me. My demon purrs in delight. "I hate that I can''t do anything to stop Azael from hurting you."


    "T will return to you. 919 will not be the end of me," she promises meMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "One day, I will get you out of here." "I know," she says, putting her palm on my chest


    It amazes me how much trust she has in me. "I need to take a shower," I say, not wanting to touch her while Azael''s cum is leaking out of me


    A small bathroom is attached to the room I am kept in. More blood gushes out of me as I get up. Even with the help of my demon and angel, it might take a few hours to bepletely healed


    "Do you need any help?" she asks


    I straighten my shoulders. "I am fine," I tell her before entering the bathroom


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    01 <<<< SHARE

 Chapter 153

    Four or Dead


    When the ice-cold water from the shower runs down my back, I hit the wall with my fist. Since I was brought here, Azael has tried to turn me into a monster. I have never let go of my humanity, and despite everything Azael subjects me to, I refuse to do what the Dukes orders me to do. But everything changed two months ago when 713 was first brought into my cell, and my demon imed her as his mate. It did not take long for me to fall in love with 713. Her white eyes have captivated me from the moment I first saw them. It is an effect of one of the many experiments Azael has done on her. Fortunately, she can see perfectly


    I know what Azael''s endgame is to find a woman that will be imed both by my demon and angel. So far, my angel hadn''t been interested in any woman Azael brought me. As for my demon, 713 has been the only one to catch his interest. I need to keep her safe from Azael, even if I have to be what I most hate a monster. By the time the three minutes of daily rationed shower water ran out, my ass has stopped bleeding. Strange that I healed so quickly


    When I get out of the bathroom, 713 is making the bed. "The guards brought new sheets."


    Of course, they did. Azael loves everything to be cleaned and put in its ce. If he finds even a speck of dust in the cells, he will severely punish the experiments living in the facility


    After 713 spreads the nket on the bed, I slide under it. The


    experiments are not allowed to wear clothes, and more often than not, I am cold. The nket had been a recent gift from Azael for being..


    obedient and servicing him. I had no choice but to bend over and spread my ass with my hands whenever Azael was enraged


    713 lies next to me, and I pull her on top of me. She smiles before kissing a scar I have on my left brow. "I love you," she whispers


    I roll her on her back and settle in the cradle between her legs. "No matter what happens, my heart will always belong to you," I promise before kissing her. My tongue slips between her parted lips, and she puts her left hand between us, her fingers gently brushing against my cock. "Don''t," I breathe, bringing her hand to my mouth and kissing each tip of her fingers


    "But I want to make you feel good."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Having you in my arms and being able to kiss you is more than enough."


    "T can use my mouth," she offers


    "No!" I growl. "If Azael had been sick enough to seal shut your pussy then I can live without sex." Not that I am interested in fucking after being abused for so many years by Azael. But that doesn''t mean I can''t make her feel loved and special


    I kiss her again, not wanting to waste the time I was given to be with her. My lips travel down her body, making her moan. When she


    whispers my name, my real name, my heart skips a beat. She is the only one who knows it besides Azael. When my mouth reaches her breasts, I kiss the scars where her nipples should be. She was only twelve when Azael started mutting her body. A smile tugs at my lips when she shivers beneath me. I know it isn''t because she is cold. I caress her breasts for a few minutes, loving the sensation of having them in my hands


    I kiss her across her stomach until I reach the apex of her thighs. "That sick fuck could have left your clit intact," I say before kissing the ce where her clit should have been. Even so, I find her body beautiful


    I crawl back on top of her and kiss her a little more before letting my body slide next to her


    "Sleep. You will need all your strength for when you are with 919." My demon growls in anger. If only I could turn into the Behemoth living inside me...


    Her bottom lip quivers a bit, tears pooling in her eyes. I have to make a deal with Azael. I can''t let 919 hurt her, kill her


    "Will you hold me while I sleep?" she asks


    I nod and pull the nket over us, and she closes her eyes


    I watch her for a long time while thinking of what I am about to do. A deal with Azael means giving up on myst shreds of humanity. But I must do it to keep 713 safe. I don''t want to lose her, I can''t lose her. I


    knew the risk of falling in love with her, and I still did it


    When the hour passes, the door to the cell opens, and Azael enters. Two guards follow. 713 wakes up


    I get up from the be fast, and before I can reach Azael, the guards grab me by my arms


    "T will do whatever you want if you don''t take her to 919," I tell Azael


    A wide grin spreads across Azael''s face. "Everything I want?" he wants to be sure I don''t have second thoughts


    "Don''t do this," 713 tries to have me reconsider, but my mind is already made up


    "Yes," I let Azael know


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    h 2 < SHARE

 Chapter 154

    Four or Dead


    Azael doesn''t look convinced. "I am to prepare 666 for my personal use, but you will do it instead of me. Think you are up to the task?"


    Without missing a beat, I said, "When do I start?"


    "Right now," Azael tells me, dismissing the guards with a flick of his wrist. The two men let go of me and leave the cell. "Come with me," Azael says and steps into the hallway


    "What have you done?" 713 asks


    "Sold my soul to the angels to save you," I reply before going after Azael. The door to the cell closes


    With confident steps, Azael slowly advances in the maze of hallways, doors, cells, andboratories that form the facility. I follow him silently


    Grunts, howls, screams, muffled cries, or begging and pleas for mercy can be hearding from some cells. It is useless to try to escape


    Azael is ruthless-a monster in the skin of a human. As is everyone working in the facility. I am still trying to figure out why the many experiments on Lords'' children and regr humans are being conducted. What does Azael hope to achieve? I will probably never know


    Two doctors-a woman and a man-pass by us. My angel hisses in anger. The Bitch, as the woman is known, is as vicious as Azael. I know it well. After all, it had been the Bitch who convinced Azael to let her


    experiment on me "a little'' and see what would happen when I was left in a room with a demon and an angel that hated each other. To everyone''s surprise, both entities entered my body. The Bitch was delighted, and for a time, I was her pet until she got bored since I never did what she asked. Not only that, but I refused to cooperate and let anyone know what was going on in my head. I only said that the angel and the demon were quiet


    Azael hadn''t been pleased with me, and many long years of misery followed


    A few minutester, we reached an elevator. After a scan of Azael''s eyes, the elevator opens, and the two of us get inside. Azael pushes one of the many buttons, and the elevator starts moving. We don''t speak, not until we enter an examination room ten levels above my cell


    A woman with blonde hair and blue eyes is strapped to a table used to deliver babies. Her legs are ced in the stirrups, her pussy and ass on disy. The number 666 is tattooed on her left hip-experiment 666


    Azael goes to her. Fear shes in her eyes, and she starts trembling but says nothing. She knows better than to do that


    "For a long time, I thought she was a hellstar," Azael says as he picks up a scalpel from a tray ced close to the woman. He runs the sharp de between her breasts, leaving a trail of blood behind it. She whimpers in fear. "But she is just an ordinary whore."


    The scalpel moves to her right nipple, circling it. Will Azael remove


    them, as he did to 713, or will he have me do that?


    The idea of harming women doesn''t sit well with me, but I have no choice. I need to save the woman I love


    Azael puts the scalpel back in the tray. "I want you to sew her lips close."


    Whatever 666 did to anger Azael must have been bad. Women are usually tested to see if they are potential hellstars. If they are normal humans, they are taken to the Dukes'' gatherings in the hopes angels would want them as their mates. But some women, like 713 or 666, be experiments after they did something to upset Azael. Or any other Duke. I am still unsure what 713 did for Azael to hate her so much since she was just a child when the first experiment was performed on her. I was a teen when I was taken to the facility, and for the first few years, nothing was done to me. Until one night, when I picked the lock to my cell door and stumbled upon Azael harming...


    I block the memory. It is too painful to remember everything that had transpired that night


    "With what?" I ask


    Azael lifts up a curved needle from the tray. A string is dangling from it


    I don''t want to do this, but what else can I do? I already promised Azael that I will do anything I was ordered to. I take the needle from Azael and turn my attention to the woman. Her sky-blue eyes fill with tears, and she shakes her head left and right. I think of a song I used to y


    when I was young and grab her chin between my fingers. Without


    warning, she opens her mouth and bites my finger so hard she draws blood. It brings up some awful memories I have tried to bury over the years. I p her so hard, her head jerks to the side. She yelps in pain


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Grabbing her chin once more, I forced her to meet my gaze. "Don''t


    Ever. Do. That. Again!" I growl in anger


    I put the needle below her bottom lip, and before I can shove it into her flesh, she attacks me again. She is a fighter. I admired that. If circumstances were different, I would have probably helped her


    ''Do your thing,'' I say to my angel


    My angel blocks all my feelings, and I punch 666 in the face hard, bruising her cheeks. Azael does nothing to stop me from hurting her


    For sure, he enjoys seeing me hurting a woman


    I keep hitting her until she stops resisting. Blood is smeared on my knuckles


    When I first pushed the needle into her bottom lip, calmness spread inside me. I am doing the right thing by saving 713 from 919, even if that means I am now a monster


    666 whimpers and cries each time the needle makes a new hole in her lips, but she doesn''t fight me anymore


    When I finish, I take a step back and admire my work. 666'' lips are well


    sewn together, and I doubt she can speak or eat


    "Good boy. Now do the same to her pussy."


    I do as I am ordered. 666 tries a few times to grab my hands, but a few punches to her stomach have her reconsider touching me. When I am


    done, I throw the needle in the tray and walk away from the table and the woman. I can''t stand looking at her crying eyes anymore


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Before you return to your cell, I want you to fuck her. I want to see if the new piercings work properly. Make her ass bleed," Azael gives me a new order


    Ever since my cock had been ¡®adorned'' with metallic bars with big round titanium beads at the end that started from the head of my member all the way to the base, Azael has wanted to see me fuck women, for each bead can turn into spikes


    666 tenses, clenching her ass


    "No!" I yell. "I am not a fucking rapist!"


    Azael narrows his eyes. "I gave you onest chance, but you still refuse to listen. 713 will be taken-"


    Before Azael finishes, I tackle him to the floor and punch him. "I will fucking kill you if you take 713 away from me!" I snarl as I hit with all my force


    The door to theboratory opens, and guards enter, grabbing and dragging me away from Azael


    "T will fucking destroy the facility if you take her to 919!" I yell


    After being beaten up until Iam more dead than alive, the guards throw me into one of the istion rooms, where I spend many hours while slowly healing


    Later, when I can move again, a file is slipped under the door. I crawl to it, pick it up, and open it. Inside is the picture of a woman I have never seen beforeN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    On the back of the pic is written, "Angelica Hernandez. If you ever want to see 713 again, you will find the woman in the picture and bring her to me." Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    & 2 << SHARE

 Chapter 155

    Four or DeadMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pietro''s Boutique is a dreame true


    I have seen photos of the store online, but being inside makes me..


    giddy. The first positive feelings in days. I might be the first Duke''s daughter to set foot inside the famous Lords Boutique. Well, Ladies Boutique, since it is mostly the wives of the Lords that shop here, but there are also many items for men


    Make-up, jewelry, dresses, pants, blouses, skirts, and...shoes. What woman doesn''t love a good pair of shoes?


    I am unsure where to look first. Or what to buy. Being a frencer ountant pays well, but I don''t have enough to cover even the basic stuff I need since Pietro''s Boutique is one of the most expensive in the city. Maybe I should just buy some in T-shirts and pants andfortable shoes for traveling. But I don''t have a credit card with me


    How am I supposed to pay?


    A young saleswoman approaches me. "May I help you?"


    ''By showing me where the exit is,'' 1 think. Not that I can''t find it on my own. I should have thought things over better, but the idea of buying new things got to me and gave me a false impression of feeling happy


    But buying things is still something I enjoy or used to enjoy


    I want to reply, but the young woman isn''t looking at me but at Stefan


    "Actually, I am the one that "I start exining, but I get interrupted


    "Sir?" Stefan, who was standing next to me, says, "My... Lady would like to...."


    I whip my head in his direction. Did he just call me his Lady? Is he mocking me now?


    He clears his throat before finishing. "Clothes and... other items." Pulling out his wallet from his pants and opening it, he adds, "Is the Ladies'' changing room free?" and hands the young woman a business card


    Her eyes go wide for a moment. "Yes, Mr. Grafenberg," she replies as she gains herposure. "If you would be kind enough to follow me, I will


    take you there," she starts walking away


    In a low tone, I say to Stefan, "I bet you have written your favorite way to torture women on that business card. That''s why she was so eager to get you to the changing rooms. Since you are into watching women, I


    guess you want to see tits or more."


    Stefan scoffs. "The Ladies'' changing room is basically the VIP room. I will be seeing only you as you wear thigh-high stockings for me," he says following the young saleswoman


    A VIP room? And I will be alone with Stefan in there? What a delightful thing. No doubt Stefan has a sock fetish. And I will make all his


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    fantasiese true


    A veryfortable-looking armchair is in the middle of the VIP Room


    A table with a bottle of champagne and one flute ss next to it


    "will this be alright, Mr. Grafenberg, or would you like something else? Maybe something to eat?" the young woman asks Stefan whilepletely ignoring me


    ''Am I invisible or something?'' I wonder. Or maybe it is because I am not a Lady. Not a real one, at least. Or is it my clothes? Or the bruises on the knees?


    With his eyes glued to me, Stefan sits on the chair. "Champagne is perfect. Bring dresses, high heels, lingerie, thigh-high stockings, and any item my Lady needs."


    The young woman nods and leaves. Stefan opens the champagne bottle and pours some into the ss


    It must be nice to have lots of money. I look ufortable at the door


    "T am not sure how I am going to pay for anything. I don''t have any cash with me."


    Stefan takes a long sip from the ss before leaning back in the chair and putting his left ankle on top of his right knee. "You don''t need to worry about money. We have more than enough. You can buy anything you want."


    I shift my weight from one leg to another. I should have guessed the guys would pay. It is the least they can do after everything they put me through. "This room should have more chairs. My feet hurt," Iin while wiggling my toes as I am wearing no shoes


    "The room is designed to amodate the needs of the Lords. The Ladies are supposed to show their bondeds all the sexy clothes they are purchasing, not sit down."


    I huff and sit on Stefan''sp. Anger shes in his eyes. He is so easy to read. "I am starting to think that the Lords are misogynist pigs."


    "And the Dukes are sadist rapists. Starting with Carlos."


    I take the ss from his hand and put the sunsses and baseball cap on the small table. "I don''t think that of all of them, but I agree with what you said about Carlos." I drink some champagne. "Knowing how Carlos is, you still sent that video to him."


    "And you threw Emily''s ring in the fucking toilet like it was some piece of shit!" Stefan says in a raised voice. "I will never forgive you for that."


    "I don''t need nor want your forgiveness." "So what do you want?"


    Could I trust him enough to tell him the truth? Could I risk everything? I rake my teeth over my bottom lip. "For Alekos to do what he promised me. To get me out of the city."


    Stefan fills the ss with more champagne while he keeps his eyes on me


    "Why do you want to get out of the city so badly? We already promised you we would protect you from Carlos."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    2 << SHARE

 Chapter 156

    Four or Dead


    I run my right thumb over the ring finger, over the small scar I have there. The memory of how I got it is as fresh as the day it happened


    Soon after my mother''s death, my father started taking me to a medical research facility on the outskirts of the city, somewhere in the desert bordering the poor neighborhoods. For annual tests, my father told me


    At that time, I did not understand why I had to go there every Saturday until I started high school. During one of the tests, I was left alone by the doctors. Being a twelve-year-old girl who liked to watch documentaries about crimes and investigations, I wanted to y detective. The facility was a bit creepy, and I was starting to imagine that strange things were happening inside. I got out of the examination room, and after making sure the hallway was empty, I started my investigation


    I only made it to the middle of the hallway when I heard the voices of two mening toward me. Not wanting to be caught, I rushed back to where I was supposed to be, but after opening the door to the examination room, I realized I entered another room. It was simr to the one I''ve had been in earlier, but this one had a curtain pulled around the examination bed


    The men got closer, and scared that I would be found, I decided to hide behind the curtain. It was then I first met him. Prince Charming, I called him. I did not know his name, for a mask around his face prevented him from speaking, but there was something about his amber eyes made me feel safe around him


    For the following years, I would search for him each time I was taken to the facility. He was always in the same room, strapped to the bed


    He was older than me, by at least eight years. I think, but I am never good at guessing ages


    We never spoke. At least he didn''t, not even when he didn''t have the mask anymore. But I did. When myst day at the facility came, I tried to open the cuffs holding him prisoner to the bed with a small knife I snuck in. It was then that I cut myself. And him


    "You don''t understand," I whisper. "Carlos will kill me." "You shouldn''t be so scared. Hellstars are well protected by the Lords."


    Iugh bitterly. "You don''t know him. Not like I do. And you don''t really think I am a hellstar." Stefan says nothing as he drinks from the ss


    "You do realize you are the one with a driver''s license."


    "A little alcohol never killed anyone."


    "Say that to the ten-year-old who was in a car that was hit by a drunk driver and had to watch her mother die because the paramedics were too slow to show up at the ident."


    Stefan takes another sip. "Don''t give a shit about your trauma." "That makes two of us."


    "Why are you such a bitch?"


    "Why are you such a lousy drunk?"


    Stefan runs his fingers through his hair. "Jesus Fucking Christ! You are driving me crazy. And I am not drunk."


    "Crazy as you want to kill me?" I dip my head while my hand reached for the zipper of his pants. "Or crazy with lust? As in, you want to fuck


    me?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I open his fly, my fingers wrapping around his dick, and he grabs me by my wrist. "I don''t want to fuck you," he snarls


    "Last night, when I came on Reyes'' cock while looking into your eyes and moaning your name, you wanted to be the one inside my pussy, fucking me." My thumb circled the head of his cock. I lick the shell of his ear. He shudders. "I dream of you taking me roughly while I wear only a pair of over-the-knee white socks."


    Stefan pulls his head back. "When I first saw you, you were just an innocent virgin. Now you are trying to seduce me. What happened to you?"


    I flutter my eyshes innocently. "Hmm. I wonder too." His hold on my wrist looseness, and my hand moved up and down his erect cock. "All I ever wanted was a little help to get out of the city, but Alekos had to add you and Reyes to the mix." A few beads of precum oozed from his cock, and I circle the tip a few times before pulling my hand out of his pants. "I think I am broken beyond repair," I let him know before slowly licking my thumb, cleaning his cum from my skin with my tongue. "You


    taste good." Heughs. "Women are the ones that taste good."


    I lick my lips. "I can''t agree or disagree since I am only into men. Maybe I can have a lick or two to be sure you do taste good."


    His eyes darken, and I slide to the floor. He lowers his leg from his other one, and I get between his strong thighs, my fingers encircling his erection. With my eyes staring into his dark gaze, I part my lips and stick out my tongue. He drinks from the ss as he watches me licking his cock


    I have already started figuring out how Reyes and Alekos liked their blowjobs but have yet to learn how Stefan likes to be sucked. It is going to be fun to try everything I learned to see what he most likes


    I take him into my mouth and slowly sucked him, teasing his piercings with my tongue. He only has three metallic bars on the underside of the cock, while Alekos and Reyes have more. I am sure having Stefan inside me will feel as amazing as Reyes and Alekos feel


    Stefan sets his ss down and puts his palms on the armrests, his eyes never leaving mine. I take more of him in my mouth, sucking him slowly


    The young saleswoman returns together with two other women, bringing a lot of things with them from dresses to make-up on a three-tray service cart


    For a moment, I forgot where we were and attempt to stand, but Stefan put his right hand on top of my head, letting me know that I should remain where I am. "Leave!" he says to the women


    The women rush to do as he asked


    Stefan grabs my hair and pulls me to my feet. What is it with men and hair-pulling? "Take that shirt off and put on a pair of long white socks," he orders me


    "Yes, Sir," I taunt him


    "Don''t call me that!" He sounds bothered. Good


    "Daddy or Master?" I continued my mind game


    "If you don''t stop, I will punish you."


    I smirk. "Will you spank me or tie me to the chair and then fuck my pussy or ass? Or maybe you want to facefuck me?"


    He yanks my face so close to him that our lips almost touch. If I suddenly stick out the tip of my tongue, can I taste him? "I will drag you in the middle of the store and fuck your throat while everyone watches you." I bite my bottom lip. "That sounds more like a reward than a punishment."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    2 <<< SHARE

 Chapter 157

    Four or Dead


    Lust shes in his brown eyes. "You would like that, wouldn''t you? To be exposed in public so that everyone can see your pussy dripping while I fuck that pretty mouth of yours."


    "You already sent that video of me sucking Alekos to Carlos, and I am sure it was uploaded on porn sites. Can you just imagine how many men jerked themselves while they watched my lips wrapping around Alekos'' huge cock and then choking on it? I am sure that doing it live, in the middle of the store or the street, will be even better as men can


    cum on me after you finish down my throat," I antagonize him


    In a second, the lust in his eyes gets reced with anger. With his right hand still holding my hair, he grabs my neck with his left one. "Listen to me and listen well. I don''t care if you act like a little slut with Reyes, Alekos, or me. In fact, we will enjoy it. Fucking you in public, iming you in front of everyone, no problem. But don''t you ever say that the cum of another man will be on you. If anyone dares to ever touch you, I will fucking unalive them. Do you fucking understand me?" he squeezes


    my neck hard


    "T thought you hated me."


    "That doesn''t mean I will let another who is not one of my blood- brothers touch you!" He is so angry he is breathing hard. "Do. You


    Fucking. Understand?"


    "Yes." Wanting to annoy Stefan even more, I add, "Liebling."


    "T am not your darling." He lets go of me and shoves me back. "The


    socks. Now! Make sure they are white!"


    I go to the service cart and look at the stockings. When I find what I am looking for, I put them on, remove the belt and shirt, and return to the chair. I am about to sit back on Stefan''sp when he stops me. He stands and, after zipping his pants, he slowly walks around me, circling the chair


    "T need some pics first," he says as he takes out his phone


    I narrow my eyes. "What for?"


    "To use them when I jerk myself off," he replies while taking photos of my feet


    "T am sure you have thousands of pictures of naked women on your phone."


    "Of only one woman, but they are not for when I am looking for relief."


    "No, they are for your heart, while mine are for when you want to bust a nut or two."


    Why the fuck do I feel offended? I already know Stefan doesn''t like me


    And yet, knowing his heart still belongs to Emily is causing me pain


    Stupid Stockholm Syndrome


    "T never imed that I would love you. And even if that were the case,


    you blew that when you decided to be petty and treat Emily''s ring like trash," he forces me to kneel on the armchair, facing away from him


    He takes more photos before teasing my pussy with his fingers. I grip the armchair hard-the things I have to do...to get out of the city. I have never lowered myself so much in my life


    ''Think of what''s at stake,'' I encourage myself


    "Love will onlyplicate things," I am being honest


    He has me sit in the armchair, with my legs to my chest, my arms around my knees. "You looked more innocent with your hair long and natural color. Now, you look more... slutty," hements while taking more pictures of me


    "Ts that a bad thing?" "Not really. Put your legs on the armrests." "Are you going to send them to Carlos?"


    "He is never going to see your pussy! These are only for me to see!" he snarls. When I do as he asked, he squats in front of me, and after more photos, he asks, "Why would loveplicate things?"


    I can''t bring myself to tell him everything, so I remain silent


    When I don''t reply, he ps my thighs. "Tell me!"


    "Because I am not staying. If any of you were to love me, it would only make things harder because then you would never let me leave. But you and Reyes and Alekos are like any other man out there. You only want a willing woman. There are plenty of women out there that will be more than happy to be with you and your blood-brothers."


    "But not you." I nod. "Why?" When I refuse to answer, he shakes me


    "Why?" he asks again


    I lower my legs. "You wouldn''t understand."


    "Make me understand then because Alekos and Reyes are sure as hell in love with you. They would never let you leave."


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    I almost snort. Alekos and Reyes only loved to fuck me. At least Stefan is being sincere with me. "Then help me leave the city!" I beg


    "Why would I betray the two men I swore never to in my life, why would I lie to them?"


    "Because once you know the truth, you will forget about me. All I want is to be away from this city, from Carlos."


    "What truth? And why are you so scared of Carlos?"


    Can I tell him the truth? Wasp will probably kill me if I say anything


    But what if Stefan is my only chance of getting out of the city? Could she take a risk and trust him?


    "Because I stole from him. I stole something very important, and he will do everything he can to find me and kill me!" Carlos'' silence made me even more scared because I don''t know what he is nning or when he is going to strike. "You sending that video to him only made things


    worse."


    Stefan runs his hands through his hair. "What did you steal?" I am not sure if I can bepletely sincere with him. "Fucking answer me!" he yells at me


    "T will tell you only if you agree to help me get out of the city."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    a 2 <<<< SHARE

 Chapter 158

    Four or Dead


    Alec''s death anniversary is the only time of the year I visit his grave


    Not because I don''t love Alec with all my heart but because remembering I am why he is dead kills me and fucks up my mind on a daily basis. If not for my mistake, Alec would still be alive. Sure, Alec would be then the one bonded to Angel, the one to fuck and love her, but he is worthy of Angel, especially after everything he did to protect me


    I run my right palm against the cold surface of the headstone while promising to kill Azael for what he did to Alec-a promise that I make each year


    "shback Reyes, 9 years old,**


    Two years have passed since Azael took Alec and me to a strange building. Alec refers to it as a torture prison, while Azael calls it a medical facility. I agree with Alec; it is a prison. Azael takes blood samples from us at least once a week, and on our way to the examination room, we would sometimes see naked women and men full of scars and bruises. Whenever I ask Azael about them, I receive the same answer, ''They are being punished for breaking the rules.''


    I know all about the rules and what would happen if any of them were broken


    The first night in the strange building, Alec and I were told the rules of that ce and the consequences of breaking them. They are fairly simple to follow, except for one to keep our rooms clean at all times


    Alec and I learned fast to keep our room spotless. Especially after many harsh punishments


    Tonight, I was taken to one of the examination rooms. When Azael came after me, I did not question why I was taken in the middle of the night, although Alec did ask. No reply was given


    And now I am strapped to a strange table, my butt exposed and facing Azael. A finger touches me where it should not


    "You have disobeyed me again," Azael clips as he pushes a finger inside my butt


    Azael hates it when someone cries, but I can barely contain my tears of humiliation and anger. It is the first time Azael has done something like this, and it hurts. "I am sorry," I whimper, hoping Azael will stop whatever he is doing to my butt and punish me the usual way for having my room messy


    Azael does something with his finger, causing me stabs of pain. I bite the interior of my cheek. "I know you are, but even so, you will be punished. Do you understand?" he sneers


    "Yes."


    "Good boy. Since the other method taught you nothing, tonight, I will


    use another type of punishment. I usually do this to women, but I think it will be as effective on you as it is on them." Azael seems less angry


    A punishment for women? It doesn''t sound that bad


    Azael removes the finger from my butt, and for a moment, I think I will be spanked with a belt. But then Azael picks up something from a nearby table and shows it to me. "Do you know what this is?"


    "No," I reply as I look at a yellow root in the form of a thick thumb


    "Ginger. Skinned ginger, to be more exact. And do you know what I will do with it?"


    After living in the torture prison for so long and seeing many things, nothing surprises me, and everything can be used as a weapon or a torture device. "Please, don''t. I have learned my lesson. I will always keep my room clean and tidy."


    "After tonight, you will," Azael says as he pushes the ginger inside my butt


    A momentter, my butt is on fire. My internal muscles clench around it, producing more pain. Tears fill my eyes. "It hurts. Please take it out."


    Azael pets my hair. "I will. In the morning."


    A loud whimper echoes along the walls as tears stream down my face. I don''t think I will survive the pain until morning. It hurts so bad I want


    to scream for Alec toe help me, but I know better than to do that and get Alec into trouble


    I am about to plead with Azael again when the door opens, and Alec enters. His eyes are wide as he sees me. Anger shes in his gaze a secondter, and he attacks Azael


    End of shback


    "Tt took me years to understand what Azael did to you that night. When he first raped you and made me watch," I relive the past. "And you were one of the many Azael abused. There was Callum and so many more that I don''t remember their names or faces anymore."


    My hand continues to slide along the cold stone. "Alekos, Stefan, and I found her. Our mate." I let out a bitterugh. "She is not only our mate but our hellstar. She is...amazing. The only woman that managed to ensnare me. If you were still alive, she would have been yours since you were the oldest, and it was your right to be Alekos'' right hand, but...I love her."


    Alec would have loved Angel with all his soul. And would have never hurt her. Not the way my blood-brothers and I did


    It was not only by chance that Stefan, Alekos, and I met in college


    Alekos'' family is one of the richest in the city. Strong demons always seemed to choose the men born in the Raptou family, and most of them eventually became Elders. Ie from a long line of servants; my family''s role is to serve the Elders and their families. My father worked


    for one of the Elders as well, up until Alec and I were sold to Azael


    After that, my father worked hard to be one of the assassins, changing my future for the better. Instead of bing one of the staff for a Lord''s family, I learned how to kill. And I am pretty good at it


    Chapter Comments


    #@ POST COMMENT NOWProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    2 < SHARE

 Chapter 159

    Four or Dead


    After I finished my training as an assassin I was sent to the same college as Alekos to guard his ass since he always got into trouble


    Alekos was no fool and knew from the moment we met who I was and who sent me. And we became friends


    As for Stefan, he is also an assassin but a hacker as well. He and I are from the same city, three hours away from Veross City, and belonged to the same Blood Lodge, but we never talked, not until he, too, became friends with Alekos. When Alekos finally convinced the Elders to let him live his life before his training as a future leader of the Lords, he asked Stefan and I to be his blood-brothers-one of the special assassin groups that do all the dirty work for the Elder. Since then, we have be inseparable


    Our task has always been simple-develop new weapons and ways to eliminate the Dukes. nes Tech Company-the biggest techpany in the country and our base of operations. Alekos'' mind is brilliant,ing up with all sorts of innovations not only for weapons but for day-to-day gadgets as well, while Stefan is always looking for new ways to improve online security. As for me, I like to make knives and use them on the enemy, as well as any weapon Alekos creates. The basement of his house is my yground, and I have another within thepany. Killing slowly and painfully is more than a job. Is a way to ensure that what happened to Alec, Callum, and others like them won''t happen again


    "We fucked things up with her, and we broke the bond, but we are trying to fix it. I don''t care how long it takes, I will fix it. She doesn''t love us, not yet, at least. Not that I me her, not after what we did to her, but I wish she would not pull away from us. I feel like we lose her more and more each day, and I don''t know what to do." Being an absolute psychopath to her does not help, but I still like to run my knives over her skin from time to time. Maybe that''s why she is mad at


    me?


    I look up at the sky. Twilight is approaching fast, and I need to return home. Between taking care of Giselle, taking her to the Blood Lodge, and testing a new poison on a young Wing-a low-ranked Duke warrior


    "Tam sorry for not bringing the guitar today and ying your favorite song. She broke it. After I locked her in an istion room. You should have seen her, she was magnificent as she smashed the guitar on the floor." I chuckle. "I wanted to kill her at that moment. d I didn''t. I will bring the guitar next year. If I fix it." I pause for a moment. "Do you think Dad would be mad about the guitar? After all, he was the one to get it out of the facility when he saved...me."


    Why did I have to try and y the hero that day? Maybe because I learned it from Alec


    "T have to go."


    I turn on my heels and take a few steps before seeing him-Ander. My father. He had been the one to save me from Azael. I was fourteen when my father finally found the facility. After getting inside it and locating N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alec and I, my father exined his n. It was rtively simple and risky-use the back door to escape. Alec feared it would not work, but our father reassured him all would be well. After all, he entered that way-after he killed the guards and hid their bodies and no one tried to stop him. Not when he was wearing the clothes of one of the guards he killed


    The n would have worked if not for me. But when I saw a girl with sad chocte eyes passing by me as she was led to one of the examination rooms, I wanted to save her. I knew what Azael would do to her there. I haven''t thought of her in years, but I hope she, too, escaped that ce


    I went after her and was about to grab her hand when Alec stopped me


    It was enough to draw the attention of a few doctors. Alec shoved me toward our father while the doctors took hold of him. My father pulled out a handgun with a silencer on the barrel, and after grabbing my hand and dragging me away, he fired the gun, killing one of the doctors. Alec punched the other in the face, trying to free himself, when Azael stepped out of a room. Without saying a word, Azael took out a syringe with a purple liquid from his pocket. I knew what that purple liquid was poison


    Stabbing the needle into Alec''s arm, Azael injected all the liquid into Alec''s blood system. I have seen Azael use that poison before it took seconds to kill someone. My father and I were out the door just as Alec dropped to the floor, dead. It was then that I became obsessed with poisons and started developing my own, like the one I used on Angel. I don''t aim to kill with them but to inflict so much pain, my victim will


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 000005s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    beg to be put out of his misery. The wish will be granted, eventually


    My father mes me for Alec''s death. And rightfully so. Even so, he took care of me and trained me as an assassin. The day I finished the training was thest time he spoke to me. When we meet by chance, he pretends he doesn''t know me


    Today is no exception. Not that it bothered me. There is nothing left to be said between us


    I return to my car, eager to return to Angel. I''ve spent so much time fucking her in the past five days; I feel strange not being with her now


    Love can be both a curse and a blessing. It can destroy a life in seconds or make another the happiest person on Earth. Angel holds that much


    power over me


    I take out my phone from the glovepartment and unlock it


    An e-mail from Rin and his team popped on the screen. I have been waiting for it for quite some time. It contains information about Carlos and his whereabouts for the past seven days. And also a report about Angel''s father. It is not only important to keep an eye on Carlos and know what he is nning but also to learn why Luis approved of Angel marrying Carlos. The email doesn''t contain anything that I find useful


    Thest three days have been very quiet on Carlos'' part, spending most of his time inside his house. It didn''t sit well with me. What is he nning?


    And then there is Luis. He is clean. Too clean for a man who supplies the Dukes with weapons and smuggles in drugs from Mexico


    If not for the broken bond, Stefan and I would already be tracking and following Carlos'' every movement. Not that Rin isn''t a great assassin, but since his cousin''s disappearance a few weeks after Alec''s death, he hasn''t been the same. At least, that''s what I heard. Alekos is the one who knows Rin better than I do


    I am about to put the phone in my pocket when I notice the photos Stefan sent me. A smile appears on my face as I start to understand the appeal of Stefan''s fetish-Angel wearing only thigh-high stockings is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. And when I get home, I will have her put them on, and then I will bend her over the couch and fuck her hard. Or maybe I will have her lie down on the bed and take her while staring into her eyes. How I love her eyes


    A picture of Angel pleasuring herself made my dick hard as steel. How did I get so lucky to have her as my mate? As my other half?


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Reba Hopper


    I don''t think Alec is really dead. I think he is the one that is in the facility


    a)


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    3 <;< SHARE

 Chapter 160

    Four or Dead


    A low grumble starts in my head, reminding me only men who have the highest chances of beingpatible with women who can be bondeds are chosen as vessels for the Outcasts


    It isplicated to exin, but my demon and I will be one in the end


    I put on my sunsses and start the engine. As the sun sets, the city bes full of life-loud music and bright lights mark the start of the weekend. Women wearing clothes that leave nothing to the imagination are on the streets, usually partying from Friday night to Monday morning. But Friday night is important to the Lords for another reason it is when they gather at the Blood Lodge. Unmated blood-brothers enjoyed the pornai girls living at the Blood Lodge while the Elders and the married blood-brothers talked about important and pressing issues


    For Stefan, Alekos, and I, tonight is even more special. We will not only take Angel to the Blood Lodge and present her as our bonded but also set a date for the piercing ceremony. While I already mentioned to her that she would receive piercings, one from each of her mates, what I failed to tell her is that she would also marry us on that day. Not legally, since polyandry was not something socially epted, but in front of God. After the piercing ceremony, only Alekos will be added to the marriage certificate as Angel''s legal husband, but that is only a formality to have her be a Raptou. Stefan and I would also be her husbands


    A grin spreads across my face. Soon, I will be married. And if luck is on my side, a father as well. I can hardly wait to see Angel round with our child, milk leaking from those beautiful tits of hers. I am already obsessed with them, but them heavy with milk.... The things I will do to her tits after she gives birth....


    I step on the gas pedal, impatient to get home, to fill her pussy with cum. Since all three of us took the virginity of the hole we chose for ourselves, I can fuck any part of her body without reservations


    Fifteen minutester, I park the car in the garage and rush to the elevator, which takes forever until it reaches the right floor


    "Nena, are you home?" I ask, closing the apartment door behind me


    There is no reply, but I hear the voices of Stefan and Angeling from the kitchen. They sound like they are fighting. Stefan is not even trying to repair the bond. If this continues, a serious discussion might make him see reason


    After putting the keys on the little table at the entrance and cing my shoes on a rack, I make my way to the kitchen, but I stop by the living room


    Shopping bags, shoes, stockings, and other things were scattered on the dining table and on the floor. After Alec''s body started being modified by Azael''s order, I started hating messy ces. I pick up everything and put them neatly inside the bags before going to the kitchen


    Angel and Stefan are making dinner. Something fancy since Alekos is a food snob


    "You are going to ruin the steak!" Stefan''s belligerent voice bounces on the walls


    "Excuse me for not being good at cooking," Angel huffs


    She is wearing a tiny ck dress with spaghetti straps that entuate each and every curve she has. She and Stefan are so engrossed in what they are doing that they don''t notice me sitting at the table. It would have been nice if she would have greeted me with a blowjob. Fuck, even a kiss would have been amazing. One of our rules is for her to suck us when we return home, but after we broke the bond, maybe we should be


    the ones to lick her pussy as soon as we enter through the door


    Until the bond is fixed, we will be lenient with her. Once our piercings adorn her body, we will demand of her everything we want. She is ours


    Her body, heart, and soul belong to us, and we can do with her as we wish. We will worship her, of course, by properly fucking and loving her


    And dominating her. It is the way of the Lords to possess their bondeds entirely


    Stefan pushes Angel away from the stove. "Are you any good at anything?" he huffs, looking at the overcooked steakN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Annoying you," Angel retorts


    It is good to see some of her former self back. For a few days, I thought


    she would never fight back. It is good to see that her ws are back


    Stefan clicks his tongue. "No wonder Alekos has to spank that attitude out of you."


    "Don''t tell me you want to be my Daddy, too," Angel wiggles her ass


    "Call me Daddy one more time, and I will shut you up," Stefan threatens


    "With your cock?" Angel suggests


    Now, that''s an idea


    Stefan puts the overcooked steak on a te and puts a raw one in the frying pan. "With your panties."


    "Are you wearing panties?" I ask, taking both of them by surprise


    Stefan throws me a nce over his shoulder. "When did you return? We didn''t hear you."


    Whatever happened during their little shopping trip left them very..


    distracted


    Angeles to me and straddles me. "I missed you." She did?


    I fist her hair and bring her mouth to mine, capturing it in a rough kiss


    Her hands fly to my hair, her fingers fisting it. She might not love me, not yet, at least, but she wants me. Her body needs me just as much as I need her


    I love her taste and scent. Her silky skin as well


    My right hand squeezes her tit, while my left hand slides between her legs. Beneath the dress, her pussy is bare and wet... very, very wet


    "I thought you were wearing panties," I tease her clit in a way I know drives her crazy


    She shakes her head


    "I bought a pair for tonight," Stefan lets me know


    Good idea. Because if any of the Lords see her pussy...they will lose their eyes


    "Reyes, please," she begs when I don''t give her what she wants


    My cock throbs. I want nothing more than to be inside her, but driving her crazy with need is more appealing to me right now. "So impatient."


    She lets out a cry out of frustration


    Didn''t Stefan wreck her while shopping? Is this the reason why she is so desperate for my cock?


    "Hasn''t Stefan satisfied your little pussy today?" I joke


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    0 3 ?SHARE

 Chapter 161

    Four or Dead


    She shakes her head. "He didn''t even let me finish him. With my mouth," she adds


    Ah, so that''s what it was. Stefan keeps rejecting her. The bond might not be fixed if he keeps hurting Angel''s feelings


    How long will Stefan be mad at Angel for throwing away Emily''s ring? One day, he will have to get over it, especially since she is our hellstar


    And she needs him just as much as she needs Alekos and I


    "You can suck me whenever you want. And even when you don''t want to," I volunteer my cock. "And while my dick between your lips is very tempting, right now, I want to fuck your little pussy."


    "What are you waiting for?" she rasps


    Even my demon chuckles at her eagerness


    She opens my fly, freeing my cock, and impales herself on my hard erection. Her warmth and wetness drive me crazy. The first time I had her pussy only for me, I almost came after two or three thrusts. I fucked plenty of women before, but nonepared to her. Before, I fucked to bust my nut. But now I fuck because I need to feel connected with Angel. Not being inside her is torture


    I need her like I need air. Fuck that. She is the air


    She moans loudly as she moves up and down my length. Stefan turns his attention to her ass bouncing as she makes herself feel good, forgetting about the stake in the frying pan. Each time my cock disappears inside her pussy, Stefan''s eyes turn darker and darker. It won''t be long until Stefan''s control finally snaps, and when that happens, he will fuck Angel until both her pussy and ass are sore. And then Alekos and I will fill her with more cum. Maybe we will even get her pregnant that day


    "Such a good girl," I praised her as I smack her ass, making her yelp


    "Use me to make yourself feel good." She keeps bouncing up and down my cock, softly moaning my name. "You are so fucking hot with my dick inside of you, stretching your little pussy around it."


    Before, I was the one to use women to satisfy my need to feel good, but being used by Angel as if I am nothing more than a dildo is a brand new kink unlocked


    She pushes my shirt up before putting her palms on my chest and moving faster


    Stefan keeps his eyes glued on Angel''s ass. The steak will get burned soon if he doesn''t take it out of the pan. Angel grinds herself on me, crying out in pleasure as her clit rubs against my muscles. I squeeze her ass, and Stefan rubs his mouth with his palm. He likes anal just as much as I do. Or at least he did... back when Emily was still alive


    I should not think of another woman, not when I am inside my woman


    The one I love. My future wife


    We should n the proposal soon. What kind of ring would she like? Does she have any ring ideas saved on that website many chicks like to use? Her pussy squeezes me hard, and I kiss her, biting her bottom lip, the pleasure I feel being inside her is insane. What is the name of the website? My fingers dig into her hips as I help her move faster. Pinned, I think


    Stefan is good with this stuff. He should be the one to go ring shopping while Alekos and I would get her cor that will let everyone know she is taken. Not that the ring won''t have the same effect, but a cor is more visible


    Angel grinds her hips, her thighs rubbing against mine, and I groan loudly. I have never felt so much pleasure in my entire life. Shivers run down my back, my cock throbbing. "Fuck, Nena! You feel amazing!" I p her tits with my left hand


    Angel''s pussy is heaven. Better than her ass. I never want this to end


    "Reyes," she breathes


    I pull down on the cor of the dress, revealing her tits. They bounce so beautifully, the sight of her pert nipples making my demon growl. If I let him out, my body shifting into his, will his darkness consume her just as it almost consumed me? I take her left nipple into my mouth, sucking it hard while pinching the other one. It always drives her wild when I do this. Her movements be more erratic, trying to reach a blissful release. My thumb goes


    between her legs, teasing her clit, helping her cum. Stefan rubs his cock through his pants. If he only knew what he is missing on


    I roll her clit between my fingers, her nails digging into my shoulders


    Her pussy clenches around me, milking me of my seed


    She is so close, so close


    "Come for me, Nena!" I ordered her as I continue to assault her clit, her nipple still in my mouth


    She obeys me, her pussy mping me so hard my cock shoots rope after rope of cum deep inside her. Any child of mine will be as deranged as me; else, why would Roxanne sell me to Azael? But I still want Angel to get pregnant by me. Or is it too much to ask?


    She leans her forehead on my shoulder, her chest heaving hard, and I stroke her back


    "Such a good girl," I murmur while peppering kisses all over her shoulder. Stefan keeps watching us until I say, "That steak is so overcooked even I won''t eat it."


    Stefan turns on his heels, cursing like an old sailor, as he sees the burned steak. I chuckle as I snuggle with Angel


    I never thought I could love a woman as much as I love Angel. Roxanne made me believe all women are trash. But not Angel. She is pure


    perfection and sweet intoxication


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nuzzling her neck with my nose, I coo, "Such a good girl foring so hard on my cock."


    She lifts her head, her chocte eyes reminding me of those of the girl from the facility. Why do I keep thinking of her today? I push her into a corner of my mind, wanting all my attention on Angel


    "And Alekos?" she askszily


    "Asking me about another man while my cock is still deep inside you?"


    I have never been the jealous type, especially when ites to Alekos and Stefan, but sharing Angel is... hard at times. Especially when I want to spend a few moments alone with her, just the two of us. Maybe I should not have fucked her in front of Stefan then. But the night is just starting, and after the meeting at the Blood Lodge ends, I want to take her out and have fun in the city


    She wiggles her hips. "But it is soft now. I can barely feel it."


    I smack her ass. "I think you need another fucking. Or a good spanking." She shrugs like she doesn''t care. "Did you remember to buy a nice dress?"


    She bites her bottom lip. "Stefan said this one would do," she points at the one she is wearing


    It is perfect for what I have in my mind. "Stefan, where are those panties you mentioned earlier?"


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT Samantha O''Connor Delosrios


    ly *steak


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    01 < SHARE

 Chapter 162

    Four or Dead


    Many Brothers have gathered at the Blood Lodge tonight, more than on previous Fridays. The old Tudor House, remodeled a hundred years ago to serve as a Blood Lodge, is well hidden in the city. Unless you know where you are going, it is hard to find. It is big enough to host all the Lords from the Veross City and visiting ones


    I lead Mr. Hayashi inside the Blood Lodge. Businesses with Japanese are always mentally draining, but the profit is worth it


    Elder Janoah is in the lobby, greeting those attending today''s meeting


    Out of all the meetings of the year, only fifteen require everyone to be present at the Blood Lodge. Tonight is not one of those days, but the past Friday was. Elder Janoah gives me a meaningful look, letting me know that retribution will follow "Brother Alekos, Mr. Hayashi," Elder Janoah greets us


    Mr. Hayashi is not one of the Lords, his family being part of the Yakuza


    He is also one of our honored guests


    After making small talk and Mr. Hayashi telling Elder Janoah how pleased he is with the weapons he purchased, one of the pornai women approaches us to take us to the gathering that is about to start


    I nce at my watch then at the entrance, wondering where the fuck Reyes and Stefan are. Punctuality is important, especially when tonight we will be introducing Angel as our hellstar and setting a date for the


    Piercing Ceremony


    "My Lord?" the pornai insists when I don''t say a word


    I sigh in annoyance. "Lead the way." While I know the Blood Lodge like the palm of my hand, the pornai leading blood-brothers to the Inferno Room is mostly a formality. In case her services are needed during the gathering or after. The redhead in front of me, of which I don''t remember her name, has been the one to take care of Reyes and me during Friday meetings, and asionally of Stefan also. But her services are no longer required as I am now a taken man


    Many of the armchairs inside the Inferno Room are upied, each Lord -depending on his rank-has a designated seat. The redhead takes Mr


    Hayashi and me to the three leather armchairs that belong to my blood-brothers and I


    "Bring a seat for our guest," I tell her. Before she goes to do as I ask, I add, "And if you see Reyes and Stefan, tell them to hurry."


    The woman leaves, and I invite Mr. Hayashi to sit. A coffee table is in the middle of the chairs, with three sses of whiskey on it. Mr


    Hayashi prefers sake, but I might need a drink or two if Elder Janoah is in charge of my punishment. Who knows what that old fart is nning


    Rin and his blood-brothers are nearby, a brte on her knees in front of them, servicing them. I pick up my ss and take a small sip out of it while imagining all sorts of scenarios for when Angel is finally here


    My eyes go around the room, and I notice Giselle taking care of Rueben and his four blood-brothers. Bruises cover her hands, but I can''t see too well what Reyes did to her as she is sandwiched between Mose and Tyson, stretching her ass wide with their big dicks, while Rueben is down her throat, and Jasper and Ansel around her, their cocks in her hands. If not for her lies about Angel, she would not be here


    I enjoy my drink as I watch Giselle being gangbanged. Rueben is so close to being consumed by his demon, he does not care how rough he is with women. He holds Giselle''s head in ce as he fucks her mouth so hard he might knock her teeth out. For a brief moment, my gaze locks with hers, and I raise my ss in her ''honor'' mockingly. She is not my problem anymore, she belongs to the Blood Lodge now


    I don''t get to finish my whiskey as Elder Janoah makes a sign with his hand, letting me know that I have to follow him


    "T will be right back," I tell Mr. Hayashi, but I doubt he is listening to me as all his focus is on one of the young pornais


    Elder Janoah takes me to his office. Stefan, Reyes, and Angel sit on the sofa, Elder Uzziah is talking to them


    "What''s going on?" I ask


    "Ah, Brother Alekos. Sit, please," Elder Uzziah points to the chair next to him. He waits until I am seated before saying, "With all due respect, why the fuck is Angelica Hernandez with you?"


    Angel''s photo has been on the news every night since the day she came to me. The entire city must know who she is by now


    "She is our bonded and hellstar," I exin


    "She is what?" Elder Uzziah asks


    The man is not hard of hearing; why is he making me repeat myself? "Angel is my bonded." I point at Stefan and Reyes. "Our demons anchored themselves to Angel''s soul."


    Angel cocks her head. "I thought the bond broke." "Angel!" I hiss because this is not the time to talk about this


    "That''s what you said after you punished me because you wouldn''t bother to listen to me," she huffs


    She needs a good spanking to learn to keep her mouth closed


    I might have thrown her over myp and done just that if not for Elder Janoah asking. "Did you say she is a hellstar?"


    "Yes," says Reyes


    "Are you certain?" Elder Janoah insists. "Is there a mate mark behind her left ear?"


    Angel''s hand flies to her ear, covering it, but lowers it the moment she realizes what she did


    "A what?" I ask


    Before Elder Janoah can repeat his question, Stefan pulls Angel''s hair to the side and looks behind her left ear. "There''s no mark behind her ear," Stefan lets us know. ring at Reyes, he adds, "Told you she is not a hellstar."


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "Mark or no mark, she is a hellstar," Reyes insists


    "This is why I was brought here, to debate whether I am a hellstar or not?" Angel finally speaks


    "No, we wanted you here to pick a date for our Piercing Ceremony," I exin


    Angel huffs. "I never agreed to your stupid piercings."


    Elder Uzziah seems taken aback. "Did no one exin to her what the ceremony means?"


    "The only thing they exined was how to suck their cocks." I run a palm over my face. This woman!


    Elder Uzziah clears his throat. "Regardless, you were born to a Duke family, and you should marry a Duke. That is the way set by our forefathers, and we have to respect it."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But she is our hellstar!" Reyes snaps at Elder Uzziah. "And she might be pregnant!"


    "T am not," Angel says calmly


    "You could," I point out. "We never used contraceptives when fucking you!"


    "T am not pregnant," Angel insists


    "How do you know?" Stefan asks


    "I do," Angel offers no exnations


    The way she is saying it.... She is hiding something from us. "Are you infertile?" I ask. Not that it would matter. We will find a surrogate; Angel''s worth is not in her womb


    Angel sinks into the sofa. "That''s not it." "Then tell me!" I yell


    She debates whether to tell me or not, and I can''t stop myself from grabbing her shoulders and shaking her while yelling again, "Tell me! Or I will spank you, and this time, you won''t be able to sit for months!"


    "T had a fucking shot that prevents me from having babies for the next six months! Did you really think I want a baby with you after everything you did to me?" Angel cries out


    My ears ring. She doesn''t want a child with me? With us? She said so before, but I thought she was trying to annoy me


    I know I was an ass to her, but fuck if I didn''t try to fix things between us


    This is different. This is her betraying my trust. Lying to me


    Each time I finished inside her, telling her how eager I am to be a father and how much I love her, she brushed me off. Now I know why


    Reyes'' face turns somber. "Why didn''t you tell us this earlier?"


    "Because you never bother to listen to me. I am only told what to do and punished if I dare to be anything else but an obedient sex doll!"


    "What do you want?" I ask


    "To be allowed to choose for once," Angel says. "To taste freedom, tough, to sing and dance, to paint. To be myself, whatever that means! I want a little house on the beach and a proposal under the moonlight with the perfect ring. And more than anything, I want to be loved!"


    "But you are loved!" I cry out in frustration


    "Your love is so toxic I would rather die alone than live a life with you!" "Did you ever love me? Or any of us?" I want to know


    She snorts. "I hate you more than I can express. All of you!"


    Angel not only does not love me and want a family with Stefan, Reyes, and I, but she hates us


    Even Reyes and Stefan are at a loss for words. Reyes'' eyes sh red, and he starts to tremble, his palms opening and closing, and it won''t be long before he has a rage episode. It would be best if it does not happen here


    I stand. "We are done here."


    "About the meeting fromst Friday," Elder Janoah starts to say, but I interrupt him


    "Tomorrow. We can discuss it then. Right now, I want to go home


    Suddenly, I am very tired," I say


    No one stops me as I make my way to my car. Reyes, Stefan, and Angel follow me


    "Alekos," she tries to talk to me, but I ignore her. This betrayal of hers


    hurts. She doesn''t want a child with me and she hates me. Maybe it is


    best to let her free. My mother always told me that if it is meant to be, it will return to me


    "Stefan, can you take Angel to Reyes'' apartment? Reyes,e with me." "Where are you two going?" Stefan asks when I unlock my car


    I get behind the wheel. "I need to show Reyes something back at thepany."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 163

    Four or Dead


    It''s been three days since my outburst at the Blood Lodge. I wanted to humiliate Alekos, to hurt him as he had hurt me, but now, I feel sad about saying those awful things to him because deep down, I do want..


    a family and happiness. And once he learned I was not spying on him, he treated me well-he and Reyes. They might have fucked me and used me as a human sex toy, but they also took care of me, and snuggled with me, and fed and kept mepany. And now I am stuck with Stefan who has barely said anything to me since we returned to the apartment. I am lonely and miserable because Alekos and Reyes have not shown up since Friday night. Not even a phone call to ask how I am


    The truth is, 1 am more than miserable. I am in agony. The pain in my chest is so bad I don''t have the energy to get up from the couch


    Despite spending a lot of time on the couch napping or watching TV shows-alone because Stefan can barely stand looking at me I feel so tired


    Maybe if I talk to Alekos and Reyes and tell them that I am sorry for saying that I hate them and that it was a lie, they will return to me


    I don''t have a phone or Alekos'' number, but Stefan does. Maybe he will let me use it?


    Somehow, I muster the energy to get up from the couch to look for Stefan and immediately get dizzy. I''ve mostly survived on cheap wine and ice cream in the past three days. My head is pounding like hell,


    probably because I got so drunkst night that I even tried to kiss Stefan, but he pushed me away and yelled at me never to touch him again


    Blinking away tears, I go look for Stefan. He is neither in the kitchen nor his room, so I go out on the terrasse. It is so hot outside, and the summer sun shines so bright it blinds me for a moment. I wait until my eyes adjust before I continue looking for Stefan when I hear his voiceing from the direction of the sunroom


    "Took you long enough to realize she is not the one for us," Stefan says to someone


    Is he talking about me? My eyes finally adjust enough to see him leaning against one of the crystal walls of the sunroom. He is talking on the phone, and our gazes meet as he says, "I will get rid of her in a bit and have the cleaningdy remove any trace of her from the apartment


    See you at home tonight. Tell Reyes he can choose the next bitch to open her legs for us. Tonight, if possible," before ending the phone call


    They don''t want me anymore. Not only that, but they are already looking for someone to rece me. My heart starts to pound hard against my rib cage, my chest hurting so bad, I feel I will have a heart attack. Blood rushes to my ears, and I feel so dizzy and nauseous that I rush to the bathroom to empty the contents of my stomach


    When I am done, I wash my face with cold water and look at myself in the mirror. No wonder Alekos does not want me anymore. I look like I have aged at least ten years, all pale and big dark circles under my eyes


    And I lost weight, my cheeks are gaunt. If I was in before, now I look hideous. Not even a professional makeup artist can help me


    Dios! I hate myself so much


    If not for Wasp and the others, I might have gone to a national park, never to be seen again, and be one of the 411 missing cases


    When I feel I can face Stefan, I get out of the bathroom. Unsurprisingly, he is waiting for me next to the door


    "Alekos doesn''t want to see you again, and Reyes wants you out of his apartment right now." His tone is so cold I am freezing, but I resist the urge to wrap my arms around myself


    While this is what I wanted, I can''t help but feel like falling into a bottomless pit of desperation and grief. My ears ring, and my lungs suddenly stop working, but my voice is unexpectedly steady as I say, "Could you help me get out of the city?" He shakes his head. "I am not your nanny. You are a grown-up ass woman. I am sure you can figure things out." Snapping his fingers, he adds, "You have five minutes to leave before I throw you out."


    I had hoped he would help me, but he is kicking me out like Iam a rabid dog. "Could I at least have some money? Just enough to make it to the Northeast train station?"


    He studies me for a few seconds before taking out his wallet from his pocket. He opens it and throws a five-dor bill at my feet. "This should be enough for the bus." He closes his wallet, then opens it again and takes out a one-hundred bill, and after throwing it next to the other one, he says, "Make sure to take some blowjob sses. You need them."


    That''s all I was to them? A cheap whore? This hurts so much, I feel like I am dying


    My vision turns blurry, and before I have a mental breakdown in front of Stefan, I run out of the apartment, tears streaming down my face. I call the elevator, and when it stops and the doors open, the two women and the man inside itugh upon seeing me, I go for the stairs. Instead of going down, I go up and up and up until I reach the rooftop and copse to my knees, the hot gravel burning my skin, but I barely feel any pain as I cry my heart out


    Why did I have to open my mouth and say such horrible things to Alekos? Why didn''t I tell him the truth instead? Just be honest with him.... Now I am all alone, without money, shoes, and wearing one of Reyes''s shirts. And alone. So alone. Always alone


    If only I had told Alekos that I do want a baby with him and a family with him, Reyes, and Stefan. I just want to be happy. Am I so horrible for wanting happiness when others like me are suffering? The other day, when I told Reyes I missed him, I wasn''t lying. If I had known that was thest time I would see him...Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I bury my face between my palms, thinking about what to do. Of my


    duty as a Daughter of God. After cleaning my face with the sleeve of the shirt, I force myself to stand


    "T am a Daughter of God, and I shall not falter," I say under my breath as I climb down the stairs


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I concentrate on putting one foot in front of the other until I get out of the building and turn to look at it for thest time. My heart bleeds, my soul screams in agony. I don''t want to go. But I have to


    "Tam a Dagger of God, and I am not afraid," I encourage myself as I walk on the busy streets of Veross City when the pain of being away from my men is more than I can endure. A few times, I even copse to the ground, but I get up and carry


    People look at me, probably wondering what to make of me. Or maybe they recognize me, and it won''t be long until Carlos finds me. But then I remember my reflection in the mirror. Not even my father would know it is me if I were to meet with him right now


    I ignore everyone as I keep forcing myself to walk. Feeling someone''s gaze on me, I nce around the crowd, hoping to see my guys, but all the faces are unfamiliar to me. They are not looking for me. My shoulders drop, and I feel dizzy again, and my stomach is still upset


    It must be the heat and the fact that I barely drank any water today


    "T am the Wrath of God, and sweet shall be his vengeance," I whisper as I cross an intersection


    For an entire year, I studied the map of the city, learning the names of all the streets. There had been times when I thought it was a waste of time, but I am d I didn''t give up


    The sun burns hotter, my throat is dry, and I am nowhere near the train station. It will take me a few more hours until I get there. Maybe I should have taken Sfetan''s money. Then, I would not be so miserable now. At least Wasp left me money and a phone in our safety box. Once I get to the train station, I will be fine


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    04 <<<< SHARE

 Chapter 164

    Four or Dead


    By the time I make it to the Northeast train station, I am covered in sweat and so thirsty I am about to pass out


    One of the guards tries to stop me from entering, but I whisper to him one word, and he lets me pass. I go directly to the safety box, type in the code, and open it. The money and the phone are there, and I grab them. And my smartwatch. Dios, I really missed my smartwatch


    I also take one of the emergency backpacks that contains not only clean clothes and sports shoes but water and food as well, and empty the two bottles in less than a minute. I eye one of the graham crackers packs, but I doubt I can stomach anything after...Stefan


    I go to the bathroom and change my clothes, not before cleaning the sweat and the dust from my body. When I feel more or less human again, I call Wasp


    "Bumblebee?" she asks as she answers


    "Hi," I croak


    "How are you?"


    "Miserable," I sob. "My mates hate me and don''t want anything to do with me. And...you have to exin all this hellstar business to me because, apparently, you have been hiding things from me."


    Wasp is quiet for a moment before letting out a long sigh. "It wasn''t intentional, as I am learning new things each day. I will tell you what I know when you make it to the Sanctuary. But the n is the same get out of the city." Of course, the n is the same. "Once you have Fire Fly out, we will meet at the extraction point."


    I am starting to regret epting this mission. "Beetle would have been a better option than me for saving Fire Fly."


    "But she doesn''t know the facility as you do," Wasp reminds me


    I know. We have gone over the n a thousand times. I was the best option for this mission, and to make sure no one was suspecting anything, I had to act on my own. My mistake was to ask Alekos for his help. I should have walked all the way to the facility instead of stopping by his office. But this is the first time we are doing this, and we are still learning


    I fight the tears that threaten to fall down my cheeks. It will take a long time to get over Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan. If ever. "This is thest time I do something for you."


    "Bumblebee, I am sorry for putting you in this mess. If I had known...if I have suspected about you and Alekos and his blood-bothers, I would not have asked this of you...and if not for running out of time...I would have asked Beetle to do this."


    "T know. See you in three days," I say as I set the timer on my smartwatch. "It should be more than enough time to get Fire Fly out


    and safely make it to the extraction point." "Be careful," Wasp says before ending the phone call


    I remove the sim card before smashing the phone with the heel of my shoe and throwing it in the bin together with Reyes'' shirt. I grab the backpack, and before leaving the bathroom, I throw the sim card in the toilet and flush the water


    The timetable is close to the cafeteria, and I go check out the train schedule. I am debating the safest and quickest way to get out of the city-train, bus, or a GoLyft-when someone grabs me by my right arm


    A sharp pain to my side follows, and then something is shoved between my ribs. Did I get injected with something? A man says into my ear, "If you don''t want me to kill you right now,e with me. If you make any sound or try to catch someone''s attention, I won''t hesitate to kill you," as his hand squeezes my arm so hard, bruises will form


    Bile rises to my throat, but I swallow hard and nod my head. All the nning, time, and resources invested in saving Fire Fly wasted because I wasn''t sneaky enough not to get caught by Carlos when I was leaving his office, a pen drive belonging to him in my bra. He had invited me and my father to dine with him, and we were sitting at the table when I excused myself to go the bathroom. It was not there that I wanted to go, but to his office, wanting to find a way to avoid a wedding with him


    He was not very happy with me when he saw me, but I med it on ''that time of the month,''


    Carlos did not believe me and kept an even closer eye on me while


    hinting that all his electronics were traceable once connected, making me paranoid that I could be discovered if I attempted to ess what was contained on the pen drive. So I hid it the day I ran away from home. I doubt anyone will find it unless I say where it is. Who will ever think of looking in the fish tank in the lobby of Alekos''spany? All I needed was a waterproof case, and buying one in the mall was easy


    The man shoves the barrel of his gun harder, making me wince in pain


    "Start walking. Behind the train station is a parking lot; we are going there."


    I start feeling sleepy, and my gaze goes around the train station, looking for that one security guard who can help me while I try to take off my smartwatch and put it in the front pocket of my jeansN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What did I tell you?" he growls into my ear. "And hands to your sides!"


    Having managed to hide my smartwatch, I do as he orders and start


    walking


    "Did Carlos send you?" I ask, hoping to distract him, but he keeps quiet


    My mind is racing, trying to find a way to weasel myself out of this situation, but I never took self-defense sses. My experience with Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan has taught me that I am not strong enough to fight against a guy who is armed and dangerous. Plus, I was injected with something that''s making me sleepier with each passing second


    I start walking, hoping that someone will notice how ufortable I


    am and help, but all my hopes are crushed when we reach the parking lot. The man makes me stop behind a ck car without license tes and opens the trunk


    "Get in!" he orders me


    I finally turn around to look at him. He is as tall as Alekos, with ck hair and cold, piercing blue eyes. The number 514 is tattooed on his left cheek. Numerous scars cover his bare hands


    I can barely stand, my eyes feeling very heavy. "Please, I will die in there. Just let me stay in the back seat."


    He narrows his eyes. "I was told to kidnap you, but nothing about whether you must be alive or dead when I deliver you to Azael. So you either get in the trunk alive, or I can put a bullet through your head."


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Who is Azael?


    Whatever he injected me with makes me so very drowsy, and between the heat, my upset stomach, and the idea of being locked in a dark, small ce, my knees turn to jelly, and I fall to the ground I want to ask him not to put me in there, but only a weak whimper escapes my lips


    The man swears something under his breath before removing my


    backpack, picking me up, and throwing me into the trunk. And then he closes it, leaving me alone in the dark. Immediately, I start to panic. I let out a weak scream that gets swallowed by the car''s engine


    Once, during high school, when I was locked in a closet, and Alekos found me, he helped me calm down by having me focus on my breathing. The trunk is so hot, sweat and fingers running down my skin


    No, no fingers, as I am alone in here. I start seeing all kinds of things and I scream again, this time a little louder, as the car drives away. I kick and punch, but when I realize that the adrenaline rushing through my system is slowing down the effects of the drug, I decide to make ast desperate attempt


    All or nothing


    Imagining that the guys are with me and inhaling deeply while biting the interior of my cheeks so I won''t fall asleep, I fish out the smartwatch from my pocket and try to connect it to the train station wifi. Once I have two lines of signal, I enter my email and select a draft that I wrote the day I used Stefan''sptop, adding a few more details before sending it to Alekos. My eyes close, and I force myself to open them to see if the email went through. That''s when I saw my mistake; I identally sent the email to Stefan. I had saved his email just in case


    Game over, I think as I fall asleep


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 165

    Four or Dead


    Tracking down and finding my target took me more time than I expected, but luck was on my side. I was surveying the building she was living in, nning my next moves when I saw her going to the main street. I followed her, curious to see where she was heading, dressed in only a blue shirt and no shoes. It surprised me to see her entering a train station, but I knew that if I didn''t act fast, I would lose her, especially after she came out of the bathroom wearing new clothes, a backpack on her shoulders


    And now, I am finally on my way back to the facility. 713 has promised me she will be strong and survive whatever 919 will do to her. She has to keep her promise because I don''t know what will happen to me if I lose her. My demon growls low and menacing, making me think he will destroy the facility if more harm is done to 713. It''s about fucking time


    I turn on the radio once, I used to love music-and speed up all the way to the facility, eager to be with the woman I love


    A few hourster, I park the car in the facility''s garage and go to open the trunk. Angelica is still asleep, a smartwatch in her hands. I curse out loud because I didn''t think of checking her pockets. Even if she was able to contact anyone, which I doubt, it does not matter, as it is impossible to get out of the facility. I could leave because Azael allowed me, but not before a tracker was imnted in my spine. If I ever try to remove it, I will die, as a toxin will be released


    After breaking the smartwatch, I pick up Angelica and take her to Azael''s office


    "Job done," I say once I am allowed in. I put Angelica on a chair, but she falls to the floor. "Can I see 713?"


    Azael nces at Angelica before telling me, "Take her to 919. You will find 713 there. The door will automatically open when you get there."


    Gritting my teeth in frustration, I do as asked. As told, the door to 919''s cell opens when I get to it, and I enter. He is sleeping on his bed, his back to me. I look around for 713, and I almost go insane when I see her lying in a pool or her own blood. I drop Angelica and rush to my love


    "No!" I cry out when my hands touch her cold skin. "No! No! You promised!"


    919 wakes up and grins at me as he looks at me. My demon demands for 919''s blood to be shed, a life for a life. My body shakes violently, hoping this time I will shift, but nothing happens. "Shested two days, more than any other women before her." He stands and goes to Angelica. He studies her for a few moments. "How long do you think this pretty thing willst?"


    I stand and call for my angel, wanting to kill 919, when Azael enters the cell. Instead of going for 919, I rush to the one that destroyed my life


    "You said 713 will live if I bring you Angelica! I will kill you and then 919!" I growl as I remove Azael''s grin from his face with a hard blow of my fist


    Guards run inside the cell and peel me off Azael, and I am beaten up until I lose consciousness


    When I wake up, I am in my room. A TV has been ced in the middle of my cell, and I turn it on. A video of 919 torturing 713 starts. She screams for me, begging me toe and save her


    Fuelled by the deep hate I have for Azael, I fist my palms and destroy the TV. Using some parts of it and with the help of my demon and angel, I somehow open the door to my cell and step outside it. I don''t care if I get caught as long as I make it to the centralputer system and activate the auto-destruction sequence. No one knows I have ess to the codes


    I go up the stairs, as many working here use the elevators. I reach the bottom floor when the rm goes off. Fuck! I really hoped I had more time


    I run faster when the door that leads to the garage opens, and a blonde man enters, a semiautomate gun in his hands. Both of us stop in our tracks. He is not one of the facility personnel, as I know all of them


    He points at me with the gun but does not fire as there is recognition in his eyes. "Wait. You are "


    I cut him short before he can finish. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?" I growl


    "T am looking for a woman," he dodges my questions. "Help me find her,


    and I will help you return to your family. They are looking for you."


    I should not trust him, but he knows me and my family. I never believed in ''the enemy of my enemy is my friend'' bullshit, but maybe tonight is a good time too


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    "T will help you only if you promise to assist me in destroying this ce afterward." Not that I trust him, but I need another person to manually insert the codes at the same time as me


    He stretches out his hand, and I ignore it. Being touched by men repulses me. "Deal," he finally says and lowers his hand


    "What''s her name?" I ask as I go up the stairs


    "Angel. Angelica Hernandez."


    "I know where she is," I inform him, but keep the part about me being the one that brought her here to myself


    I turn to look at him as a group of guards burst through the doors of the first floor. With the help of my new ''friend,'' I get rid of them fast. The guards Azael hiredtely are a joke and weak as fuck. He used to have specially trained Dukes for this task, but 919 has a habit of escaping his cell and hunting them down. It had been proposed a few times to eliminate him, but Azael refused. After years of this happening, human men have been hired, recing the Dukes


    With two arms in my hands, I lead the way to 919. I open the door toT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the fifth floor when the cells open-putting me at an advantage as personnel rush to stop the experiments from escaping, and it is easy to take them down


    "You are not acting alone," I say to him as I shoot two doctors


    "T have some help," he confirms


    We keep moving when I say, "She is over there," and point to a cell, but he is quiet. I turn to look at him. His eyes are fixed on a woman dragged away by a guard. I recognize her as 666


    My ''friend'' is visibly shocked. He lets out a sound so inhuman and full of rage and hate and anger it startles me. He aims at the guard''s head and puts a bullet between his eyes, then rushes to 666 and picks her up in his arms. He looks at her with eyes full of adoration and love. My angel wants to kill him for touching her, but I ignore him


    Wasn''t he looking for Angelica? "Ts this real, or am I dreaming?"


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    She starts crying while nodding her head, as she can''t talk, her lips still sewn together


    While my ''friend'' has his moment with 666, I focus on keeping the personnel away from us


    His eyes turn red


    "What have they done to you?" She buries her head into his chest, calming him


    "You are alive. You have been alive all this time," he murmurs before turning his back on me and running away, killing more guards on his way to the exit, leaving me alone


    I should not have trusted him, but the idea of seeing my family again clouded my judgment. Probably no one is looking for me, thinking that I am dead. Azael always fakes the death of those he wants to experiment on


    I might not have time to destroy the facility, but I have time to escape


    First, I have to find a way to remove the tracker without being killed. I won''t rest until I kill Azael and 919


    Chapter Comments


    # POST COMMENT NOW


    3 <<< SHARE

 Chapter 166

    Four or Dead


    I wake up in an unfamiliar ce, lying on a hard, cold stone floor. A man built like a freaking grizzly bear hovers over me, and I quickly move away from him. He straightens his back, but other than that, he is still. I stand up slowly, not wanting to provoke him. His arms look like those of Hulk, and no doubt he can rip me in two in a second


    The dim light cast shadows around us, but it is impossible not to notice his harsh face. He looks angry and ready to harm me. An ugly scar is splitting in two the number 919 he has tattooed on his left cheek. He is quiet as I study him, my eyes traveling down his body until it reaches his groin, and my gaze snaps back at his face. Definitely a shower, not a grower. If he were to rape me, it would be very, very painful. And all the piercings he has don''t look...as appealing as those of my mates. It''s funny how now I consider Reyes, Alekos, and Stefan as mine when I fought so hard against them. Them not wanting me anymore made me realize what I lost. And they are already looking for another woman


    I have to stop thinking of them. At least until I am out of this mess


    The man grins, making him look like the Cheshire Cat. A very big, menacing Cheshire Cat. But what really captures my attention is the color of his eyes. I would recognize them anywhere. Despite his...rough appearance, his eyes are still kind. But there is hate and agony in them as well


    I get closer to him. "Prince Charming?" I ask as I try to touch the scar


    on his face with the tips of my fingers-a scar that I gave him when I tried to free him ten years ago. At twelve years old, I thought I knew everything and opening handcuffs with a knife was possible until the de slipped, missing his eye by a miracle


    He jumps back before my hand can reach him. "Unless you have a death wish, don''t touch me," he says harshly. "Thest person to do so died."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he can speak


    His voice is more...gruff than I expected. "You killed someone because they touched you?" If he doesn''t want to be touched, that''s fine, but no need to go to such extremes


    "Basically, she was shoved into my arms, but yes, that''s what happened


    My angel hates when someone touches me, and he goes....insane, taking over my body."


    "You are a Duke." Even if I try, I can''t hide my disappointment. Not because he is a Duke but because he is such a cold blooded murderer


    Will I be his next victim?


    "Not by choice but by force. That''s why my angel is so unstable because he was forced to use me as a vessel. And now we are stuck together, hating each other."


    From what I learned from Alekos and Reyes, the demon or the angel is the one that chooses the man that is mostpatible with his mate, and they are usually in harmony with one another. Who has so much


    power to force an Outcast to pick up a man as a vessel?


    "T am sure you and your angel can find a middle ground and make things work. And in the meantime, can''t you, I don''t know, not kill?"


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 5s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    He looks at me like I am stupid. "Why didn''t I think of that before?" he snorts. "It would make my life so much easier."


    I rub my temples because I still feel sick, and I am still battling my hangover. And my clothes are drenched in sweat and sticking to my body like a second skin. "No need to be so sarcastic. And could you, please, put some clothes on?"


    He starts doing push-ups. "I would if I had any. It''s not like I like running around here butt naked."


    I sit on the bed. There is no need to ask where I am as it is clear I am in the facility. Now, I only need to figure out how to get out of this cell, find Fire Fly, and escape. I stick my hand in my pocket to take out my smartwatch, but it is not there, and I end up cursing out loud


    He continues his exercise routine while scoffing at me. "Never thought a youngdy like you would use suchnguage."


    Ah, shove it! I want to scream at him, but I refrain myself. Instead, I look around for my smartwatch. The cell is small, and except for the bed, there is no other furniture. And my smartwatch is nowhere to be seen


    He stops doing push-ups. "What are you doing?"


    "Looking for my smartwatch. I am sure I had it in my pocket when I was brought here."


    His brow furrows. "Your what?"


    "smartwatch." He is still confused. I stop in the middle of the cell and stare at him. "Don''t tell me you don''t know what a smartwatch is."


    "T have been here for a long time, so no, I have no clue what smartwatches are."


    I sit back on the bed. "What is your name?"


    He taps his left cheek with his index finger. "919."


    "T mean your real name."


    His eyes narrow as he is thinking. "I don''t remember."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 ?<< SHARE

 Chapter 167

    Four or Dead


    Before I can question him how he can''t remember his name, an rm goes off. I stand quickly at the same time as 919 jumps to his feet excited. "What''s happening?"


    "Someone escaped his cell, and now they are hunting for him. Once he is caught, Azael will make us watch how the escaped experiment is being tortured so that he doesn''t try to escape again." He throws me a nce. "Although, Azael might have other ns for you since you are new here and not let you see the torture."


    I shudder at the implications of what he said. "Who is Azael?" "The one that made this ce. And the absolute leader of the Dukes."


    The name Azael does not ring a bell to me. The only time I heard it mentioned was when Alekos told me the story of the Outcasts, but it can''t be the same Azael. Thinking of Alekos makes the pain in my chest


    even worse


    ''He doesn''t want you anymore, remember? Stop thinking of that jerk,'' 1 mentally kick myself. If only it were that easy


    919 goes to the door and peaks outside through a small window. He is quiet for several minutes, and I don''t dare say a word because I am very nervous about everything


    When the door opens automatically, he takes a step outside before


    getting back in. Gunshots and screamse from all over the facility


    I am still standing next to the bed, my heart pounding in my chest while having a bad feeling. Something is about to happen


    "This is our chance to escape. What are we waiting for?" I ask


    919 puts his finger against his lips, letting me know I must be quiet


    Then, he makes a signal with his hand, calling me to him. When I am standing behind the wall, left to the door, opposite to him, he whispers to me while pointing with his finger down the hall at a man holding two guns in his hands. The one that kidnapped me


    "The person my angel killed this morning was the mate of 514. If I go outside right now and a fight starts between us, days can pass until I regain control over my body," 919 says in a low voice. "It was a shock when my angel retreated to the back of my mind so fast. Now that I think about it, it happened when 514 brought you to me."


    I barely listen to what he is saying as I spot Stefan. He came for me! My heart beats fast, but this time with happiness


    If Stefan is here, then so are Alekos and Reyes? Once we talk and clear all the misunderstandings, I am sure they will take me back. Stefan gets closer to me, his handsome face all worried. Is he worried for me? Maybe he has forgiven me for throwing away Emily''s ring?


    All my hopes are crushed when Stefan kills a guard dragging away a woman with light blonde hair. Once the guard is no longer a problem,


    Stefan picks up the woman in his arms and speaks to her. I catch a glimpse of her face, and I am once again nauseous. I can''t hear what Stefan is saying, but from where I am standing, I can see the way he is looking at her. It can mean only one thing


    "Do you know who that woman is?" I whisper to 919


    He looks at Stefan. "Who, 666?"


    I nod. "What''s her cell number?"


    ESS


    Fire Fly is Emily


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    When Wasp contacted me two years ago and exined to me about the Sisterhood, she told me that the identities of all the Daughters of God were kept anonymous and we would each have a code name. Mine is Bumblebee


    Stefan leaves, taking Emily with him and abandoning me here, shattering what is left of my heart and soul


    Checkmate. I lost the game. And my mates and the family we were supposed to have


    My legs wobble, and I glue my back to the wall and slide down until I sit on my ass. 919 keeps peaking outside while I am screaming internally


    Why will no one choose me? Why am I so unlovable?


    The air pumps out of my lungs


    They have Emily now, they no longer need me. I never stood a chance


    An intense pain grabs my heart, squeezing it in its clutches then..


    nothing. It is like I am dead, only that my body keeps functioning. It is better like this as no one will ever hurt me if I am only a walking dead


    If I ever get out of here, I will disappear, never to be seen again, no one will ever miss me. No one will ever notice my absence


    "We can go now," 919 says before running out of the cell. He, too, left me


    I curl up in a ball and wait for whatever is to happen to me next. If I get killed, then so be it; if not, hagase voluntad de Dios. God''s will be done. While growing up, I questioned if God was real or not, but since I met Wasp, I might have said a prayer or two


    919 returns. "Get up!" "Leave without me. Be free."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few moments of hesitation, he snarls, "Damn you, woman. This is not the time for meltdowns," and lifts me by the belt of my pants and holds me away from his body so we don''t touch


    Men and women wearing nothing and having numbers tattooed on their bodies fight against guards and doctors, and the loud rm swallows


    many of the screams of those dying. Chaos seems to have taken over the facility


    919 rushes down the hallway and then to the exit stairs, climbing down three at a time, making me dizzy with how fast he is moving. When we reach the bottom floor and see the doors sealed shut, he drops me and starts kicking them, desperate to get out


    "There is an emergency exit," I let him know. He turns on his heels, and I tell him how to get there


    But there is no time to get there as a sleeping gas ising from the venttion system. Thest thing I see before I lose consciousness is 919 attacking guards wearing masks over their faces


    Be free


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    0 3 ?<< SHARE

 Chapter 168

    Four or Dead


    A bucket filled with freezing water and ice dropped over my head wakes me up. The water is so cold I shriek and gasp like a fish onnd. A womanughs, and I look around, but the few candles around me make it almost impossible to see much. More water is thrown at me, and I let out another shriek and try to get away, not wanting it to happen again, but I find myself tied to a chair, all my clothes missing


    "Who is there?" Probably a dumb question to ask. Perhaps I should be scared, but when my entire body is numb, such feelings elude me


    Moreughter from the same woman from before follows. A hand grabs my hair and pulls my head back, a face appearing in front of me. Even though years have passed since Ist saw her, her green snake-like eyes are as cold as they have ever been


    "Hello, Angel. What did you do to your hair? It looks absolutely hideous. And when was thest time you ate?" Salma''s venomous words mock me. She is wearing a short, tight red dress that barely covers her big tits


    What is she doing here? Something tells me I am not in the facility anymore. I say nothing, knowing how much it irritates her when someone doesn''t respond to her provocations. She pulls my hair harder until she is bored with myck of response, looking over her shoulder at a figure I now notice, she says in a sweet, fake tone, "Carlos, dear, what did you even see in this slut?"


    Carlos, dear? Don''t tell me they are together. If they are, they deserve each other, as both are rotten to the core


    If Carlos is here, that means I am in his home? I was invited only once there, the day I stole the pen drive, and I spent most of my time in the living room, bored out of my mind, while my father and Carlos spoke about wedding-rted things, never asking for my opinion


    Salma grabs my jaw with her fingers, long nails digging into my flesh, making me wince in pain. I might be dead inside, but physical pain is not something I can evade


    Carlos steps out from the shadows, his empty ck eyes looking at me with so much disgust, making me wonder how much I will suffer before he decides to kill me "You thought you could hide from me forever?" he snarls


    I would have if not for my mission to rescue Fire Fly. Stefan took care of that for me, freeing me of that obligation


    Carlos waits a few seconds before adding, "I would have given you everything you wanted if you would have be my wife."


    This man is the only one who can evoke feelings inside me, mostly rage and anger. If he notices, he doesn''t acknowledge. "I never wanted to be your wife. The thought of you touching me makes me sick."


    His right hand closes around my neck, his fingers blocking my windpipe


    Salma lets go of my jaw but not of my hair. "But whoring yourself to the enemy, their darkness tainting the purity of your soul, their semen making you unclean, doesn''t make you sick? Once you are purified and forgiven of your transgressions, your body will keep the sickness corrupting the Dukes at bay."


    Carlos''s grip on my neck loosens enough for me to ask, "What?" "You will be one of the pornai, living in the Celestial Heaven."


    I am in the Celestial Heaven, the Dukes'' meeting ce? This is a worse fate than I could have ever imagined


    More candles light, making it easier to see around me. I am ina spacious room, many men sitting in armchairs looking at me with hate and disgust. A throne is in the middle of the room, a woman about my age is kneeling naked beside it


    "But first, you will be punished in front of everyone." Looking at the crowd, Carlos adds, "Videos of Angelica Hernandez will be sent to our daughters so that no one will repeat the same mistakes as her."


    They will film me while I am punished and put it on the inte? Just like Stefan didMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He grabs a few strands of my hair. "This needs to be fixed. Olivia," Carlos clips, and he outstretches his right hand and the woman stands fast, grabs something from a table, and brings it to him-an electric hair clipper


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "What are you nning to do with that?" I want to know because I already have an idea, and I would pretty much prefer it if that didn''t happen


    Carlos ignores my questions and says to Salma, "Hold her head in ce."


    I don''t try to fight. There is no reason to do so. Maybe if my mates still wanted me, I would have tried to find a way to escape this situation, but without them, life is meaningless. I don''t care what Carlos does to me


    Giving a phone to Olivia, Carlos says, "Record everything."


    Carlos turns on the hair clipper and starts shaving my hair. My gaze locks with that of Olivia. The hand she is holding the phone with trembles, and she has to steady it with her other hand. I remember her from high school. She was one of the sweetest and funniest girls I have ever met, and she spent most of her time with Cam. Olivia disappeared soon after she turned sixteen and killed Cam during an altercation. No one knows why they fought that day


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    2 << SHARE

 Chapter 169

    Four or Dead


    Hair falls around my legs. Salma says some vile things to me, but I choose not to listen to her


    Olivia''s hands are full of needle marks, and she looks so unhealthy. Is she taking drugs? Her auburn hair is thin and lifeless, her whiskey eyes are zed. Is she high right now?


    More hair falls around me and on me. Except for the sound from the clippers, the room is silent. It takes several minutes for Carlos to shave off all my hair


    Salma takes a few steps back and flicks her long hair over her shoulders, andughs hysterically


    "Untie her," Carlos says as he goes to the throne and sits on it


    Salma follows him, and he makes her kneel between his legs and suck his dick. At least I am not the one who has to do that. I would probably bite his dick off


    Two men untie me, grab my arms, and force me to stand


    "You are going to kiss the feet of every man in this room while saying, ''Forgive me, Master, for being a stupid whore and letting filthy Lords soil my body.""


    I look around the room, there are around fifty men or more. And among


    them is my father. My breath catches in my throat when I see how he looks at me like I am the worst thing that could have happened to him


    "No," I say. I can''t do what Carlos asks me, not when my father is here


    Carlos snaps his fingers, and the two men next to me punch me in the stomach. It hurts so badly I scream. They keep hitting until Carlos stops them, and they let go of me. I fall to the floor, and for a few minutes, I am paralyzed by the pain, unable to move. I sob as quietly as I can


    "If you don''t want another beating, do as I say," Carlos snarls. Salma is still between his legs, her head bobbing up and down, fake moansing from her


    I force myself to get on my knees. Carlos knows he won


    "Start with me," Carlos orders me. I crawl to him, and he extends his right foot to me. I am about to kiss the top of his shoe when he stops me. Pushing Salma away from him, he snarls, "Did I tell you to kiss my shoes?"


    I remove his shoes and then his socks and dip my head, and he kicks me in the face. I fall on my back. My right cheek throbs with pain


    Carlos stands and looks at Olivia, who is still recording, he says, "Watch closely what happens to fucking whores!" To me, he says, "Get to your knees!"


    He is going to make me suck his dick. I don''t know if I can do this


    Maybe if I think he is one of my guys?


    But they don''t want me anymore. I am alone in this


    I get on my knees


    "Open your mouth!" Carlos orders me next


    Disassociate!


    Carlos grabs his dick and lets out a jet of piss directly in my mouth, taking me by surprise. I gag and turn my head away from him, and spit and run my palms over my tongue, hoping to get rid of the horrible taste while hot urine gets all over my body


    "Next time you spit on my floor, I will make you lick it!" Carlos tells me while he is zipping his pants. "Someone bring some water because I don''t n on letting this bitch kiss my feet smelling like a fucking public toilet."


    The urine on my body turns cold fast, making me shiver. Despite me trying to clean my mouth with my hands, the taste of piss is still there, and I feel like vomiting, but I don''t dare do so


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Someone brings a bucket of cold water and dumps it over my head. I swallow my shriek


    "Begin!" Carlos says


    I kiss his right foot first. "Forgive me...." I look up at him. "Could you


    tell me again what I have to say?"


    "You are not only a whore, but you are a stupid one as well. Forgive me, Master, for being a stupid whore and letting filthy Lords soil my body."


    I kiss his right foot again and say the words without giving it much thought. Then, the left oneN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Carlos makes me kiss his feet a few more times before he kicks me in the ribs. "Now, the others."


    I approach the armchair closest to me, a man with white hair sitting in it. I remove his shoes and socks. My mind goes nk


    Some men spit on me, while others hit me and call me names. Olivia follows me, recording everything with the phone


    Carlos watches from his throne while Salma is back between his legs


    I reach thest one, my father


    His face is a mask of disgust. Once I am done kissing his feet, he stands and unzips his pants. I close my eyes just as the first stream of piss hits me in the chest. More men join in humiliating me Between my mates, my father, and Carlos, I think I am broken beyond repair. It''s like what is happening right now is not real, just part of a weird dream. And when I wake up, I will be far away from here


    When they are done with me, more water is thrown on me


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "Bring her here!" Carlos says, and I am dragged to a small metal table with two vertical bars attached to the corners. I am strapped to it, face up, my ankles are cuffed to the ends of the bars forcing my knees to bend and my ass and pussy to be onplete disy at the edge of the table


    And now I am going to be raped


    Carloses into my range of view with a leather paddle in his hand


    "What a nasty pussy, ruined by the filthy Lords. What Duke would want to fuck that? Right?" he asks while looking at the men. They all agree


    He hits my pussy with the paddle hard, making me cry out in pain


    Salma, who follows him like a puppy, looks so happy as I am being beaten. His hand raises high above his head, and the paddlends on my pussy again and again and again until blood runs down my ass. I scream for help and even beg my father for forgiveness. No one steps in to help me


    When three names I should forget about escape my lips, Carlos is even more enraged, hitting me all over my body until I lose consciousness


    But my torture is far from over, as for the next few hours, I endure more beatings from many men, but none as cruel as that of Carlos


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Brooke Wynn Rogers Pha] OMG u have my heart breaking and I am crying for her. 1


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 170

    Four or Dead


    The door to the room I have been locked in after that brutal night opens, and Olivia enters. She is wearing an old t-shirt and a pair of shorts and has a tray with some food and a ss of water on it


    Putting the tray on the nightstand next to the bed, she asks me, in her gentle voice, "How are you feeling today?"


    "A little better," I lie. My voice is still hoarse for how much I screamed while I was tortured


    Except for my face, my body is almost entirely covered in bruises, and going to the toilet is so painful I end up crying. Just thinking that I have to go soon has me in tears


    "Do you need help taking a shower? That way, I can clean your wounds as well."


    I don''t remember thest time I took one or how many days have passed since I got kidnapped


    "No, I am good. You can have the food, you need it more than I do." Olivia is so thin, she is only skin and bones


    She sits on the bed next to me, "How about we eat together, and then I help you shower."


    "Why are you so kind to me?" I ask


    "Because you look like you need a friend." She scratches her arms. Does she need drugs soon? "And maybe I need one too."


    Being friends with Olivia doesn''t sound that bad. I nod my head slowly


    Olivia gives me a half smile and puts the tray on the bed between us. It is only some nd oatmeal and a few slices of apples, but it is the first time I eat in days. The room I am kept in has no windows, and I mostly spend my time in bed, my mind wandering


    I eat two slices of apple, take a few spoons of the oatmeal, drink the water, and I feel full. I wait for Olivia to finish eating before I say, "If you could help me get to the bathroom, I would be very grateful."


    Walking is another torture, but with the help of Olivia, I make it not only to the small bathroom attached to my room but also take a much needed shower, and she helps me take the medicine prescribed by a questionable doctor who saw me after Carlos got bored of torturing me


    Iam back in bed, and Olivia is about to leave when Carloses to see me. I tense, but there is nowhere to hide from him


    "A gynecologist will be here shortly to look at your pussy. To make sure it is healing properly. In a week or two, Dukes will start visiting you


    Olivia,e. Jason is waiting for you."


    Olivia lowers her head, picks up the tray, and leaves


    "Your father disowned you," Carlos says before closing and locking the door


    Good, as I never want to see my father again


    I try to think of a way of escaping this nightmare. There is no mirror in the bathroom, and I am only served food that can be eaten with a spoon. And until I can walk without help, I doubt there is much I can do


    Maybe I will ask Olivia where she gets her drugs from. The only way to endure being raped by the Dukes repeatedly is by being high


    The more I think about it, the more desperate I be. Big tears fall down my face because I miss Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan so much. They probably don''t remember my face by now, as they have Emily and can finally be happy with her. And make beautiful babies together


    The initial numbness I experienced disappeared some time ago, the pain in my chest is my onlypanion now


    I start praying, something that I haven''t done in months


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I don''t get to finish my prayer as the door opens, and one of Carlos'' men enters. A woman carrying a doctor''s briefcase follows him. Her brows furrow as she sees me


    "You have five minutes," the man says and guards the doorMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman, who I assume is the doctor, puts the briefcase on the bed and opens it


    "T only need two minutes, baby," she says as she pulls out a gun


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 171

    Four or Dead


    The ''doctor'' shoots and kills Carlos'' man before he can react and blows him a kiss. Then she winks at me


    We never met until now, but I have spoken with her over the phone a lot. Beetle. One badass bitch. Her words, not mine


    "Come on, chica, time to get out of here," Beetle says as she takes out a cotton dress from the briefcase and helps me put it on. Carlos gave me no clothes, saying I wouldn''t need them since my only purpose is serving the Dukes


    "There are too many Dukes around here during the day and...I am afraid I am only going to slow you down."


    "Not today," Beetle tells me. "The Lords have demanded a truce for today, and they are holding a meeting with the Dukes on neutral grounds right now."


    "But surely there are still guards," I say, not wanting anything to happen to her because of me


    "T either get you out of here, or I will burn the building down!" A loud explosioning from a distant part of the Celestial Heaven almost throws me off of the bed. "This is our signal that we have to get out


    now


    Screams of frightened womene from the floor above us. My room is


    not on the same floor as the rooms of the women living here and who are forced to serve the Dukes


    Beetle helps me get out of bed, and before we leave the room, she takes an ess card from the pocket of the dead man. Walking is very painful, but knowing that soon everything will be over fuels me, and adrenaline


    rushes into my bloodstream


    "Who are you with?" I ask as we make it to the stairs. "And why are we going up instead of down?"


    Despite the explosion, the Celestial Heaven is unusually quiet. Except for the women who are still screaming


    "Mantis and a new girl that joined this week. Cricket is her name


    Mantis will be the one to fly us away from here."


    I have never talked to Mantis, but I have heard a lot about her. She used to be in the army until an injury to her left knee forced her to take a 9-5 office job, which she hates since she is an action girl. And she knows how to pilot a helicopter


    "But we will expose ourselves too much," I try to make her see reason


    "Tt is the only way to get you out of here. And you know Wasp''s mantra: ''No one is left behind."


    When we reach the floor where the sex ves are kept, Beetle yells, "If anyone wants to escape, now is the time, as the explosion won''t keep


    the guards distracted for long."


    We keep going up the stairs until we reach the door that leads to the rooftop. The door requires a pass or an ess card to open, and Beetle uses the one she took from Carlos''s man. And I finally hear the helicopter, the Celestial Kingdom''s walls have to be soundproof


    A ropedder falls from the helicopter, and I grab it. Climbing is more difficult than I thought, but I don''t give up, and once I am inside the helicopter, I cry. Beetle helps me put on the safety belts and then hugs me


    Goodbye, I think as the helicopter takes me away from Veross City


    Four monthster


    A new victim of the most feared serial killer in thest ten years, the Butcher, was discovered yesterday in his home in New York. The victim, whose identity hasn''t been made known, is missing his right hand, eyes, and tongue. Sources say the man had been subjected to extreme torture for hours before he was killed


    People are starting to get worried, as the Butcher has killed a total of forty-seven men in four months, five of them this week


    How many more will the Butcher kill until he is caught?


    I finish reading the newspaper, fold it, and put it next to my cup of coffee. I usually read it on my phone, but I felt like doing something different today


    An old seagull enters the bar, and I take the remainder of my toast from the te and throw it to him. When I moved to a small vige in La Palma two months ago, he stole from the bag of chips I had in my hands. Since then, it has be a habit to feed him


    Antonia, the sweet olddy who owns the bar, clicks her tongue. She is also myndy. "One day, that seagull will move in with you."


    I smile. "As long as he pays rent, he is more than wee." Antonia shakes her head. "Nina loca." Crazy child


    When I came here after my body was healed from the torture Carlos subjected me to, I was underweight, hair so short children thought I was a man, and depressed as fuck, Antonia took me under her wing, thinking I had some incurable disease. She was more than happy when I told her that I wasn''t sick. She introduced me to everyone she knows in Tazacorte and even gave me a few cooking sses. I am finally able to make steaks without ruining them among other things


    "Gracias por el desayuno," I say to Antonia. Thank you for breakfast. I put a ten euro bill on the table, three times the price of the food. Since I started working full-time as a frence ountant, I make more money than before


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    After grabbing my backpack and putting on my headphones to listen to my favorite radio station, I go to the convenience store. Despite it being November, it is warm outside. I may swim in the ocean today and do my yoga routine on the beach. The little house I am renting gives me all the privacy I need, as it is ten minutes away from the vige on foot


    Once at the convenience store, I grab a basket and look around while I think about what to make for lunch. A love song is on the radio but stops momentarily, and the DJ says something, but I am not paying attention to it as I pick up potatoes and put them in my basket


    After I finish grocery shopping, my backpack, now heavy with food and drinks, weighs a lot. I put it on my back, and I head home


    I am almost out of the vige when someone taps me on the shoulder, startling me, as I am still listening to music in my headphones. After my experience with Carlos, I''ve be jumpy. During the two months I spent at the Sanctuary, I spoke a few times with a therapist, but it will take time to get over being humiliated and beaten. I will probably live with this trauma all my life


    Wasp insisted that I stay longer, but I needed to find a ce where no one knew me and where I could start from zero. And I could forget about my mates. I am still working on thest part, as thoughts of them haunt me day and night. A few times, I was even tempted to look up information about them and Emily online, but I walked away from myptop and did something else until I no longer wanted to know how happy they are together


    Lately, I''ve started listening to audiobooks. It helps when bad thoughts overwhelm me. In fact, I started a new series yesterday with all sorts of paranormal beings. The first one is about a vampire and a Valkyrie, and the shower scene was...hot. I will listen to the next part while I make


    lunch. Niki is yummy


    "That looks heavy. Do you need any help carrying it?" a man says as I take off my headphones. He is probably a tourist


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 < SHAREN?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 172

    Four or Dead


    I look at him and...holy fuck. He is...lickable and fuckable. Did I just think that? I need a cold shower. Several cold showers. "No need to worry about me."


    "I don''t mind," he insists


    "What about your wife?" I retort


    He shows me his left ring finger. "I don''t have one...but I hope that will change soon."


    "So you have a girlfriend then?"


    "That is why I came here," he says. "I heard that beautiful women live


    eres "Good luck finding one." "T already did."


    He is definitely not referring to me. I shrug and continue walking. I should have brought my bike so I would not have to deal with unwanted male attention


    The man follows me. "You are stubborn," he huffs


    "No, I am Sofia." Not entirely a lie, as this is the name I now use. It


    wasn''t my intention to tell him my name, but it''s been a while since I have spoken to a man for more than two sentences. I mostly spend my time at home


    Heughs. "I am Max."


    "Well, Max, have fun in La Palma." I try to walk faster, and Max does the same. "Why are you following me?"


    "T want to be sure you get home safely." "The ind is very safe." "You never know," he keeps arguing


    Using his logic against him, I say, "How can I be sure you won''t hurt


    me?" "Only cowards would harm a woman." "And what are you?"


    "The one that wants to see all the cowards suffer. Will you let me carry your backpack now?"


    I sigh, remove my backpack, and give it to him. "Do you like beef stew?"


    What prompted me to ask that? Stupid, Angel, stupid. You know nothing about this person. He could be lying to me and be married


    "Are you inviting me to lunch?"


    "Are you really single?"


    "T don''t have a habit of telling lies to beautiful women." "What about ugly ones?"


    Max thinks for a moment before saying, "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder."


    "That is bullshit, and you know it." "Women are not ugly, they are only not loved." I narrow my eyes. "What do you mean by that?"


    "That men are stupid and don''t see the worth of women. With patience and love, any stone can be a diamond."


    I snort. "I don''t think you are patient." Max chuckles. "I am not, but I love fiercely." Iam single, he is single. What can go wrong? I should not do this


    We walk in silence until my housees into sight. "I don''t like eating alone. But I have to warn you, I am a terrible chef."


    "How about I help you?"


    I smile. "I would love that."


    "You should smile more, it suits you."


    "T haven''t had a lot of reasons to smile in my life."


    We reach my house and stop in front of the door. "Not even a man?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "There was one, but he doesn''t want me anymore." Three of them actually, but I don''t say that out loud, not wanting to open a can of


    worms


    Max gently strokes my hair. It grew enough to have it pixie-styled. "He is a fool. If you were mine..." he murmurs


    Why am I enjoying this conversation so much? "If I were yours?" I want to know


    "T would not be a fool."


    My breath catches in my throat. "We are strangers." "T want to know you. The real you."


    A shiver runs down my spine. "I don''t think I can." "Why?"


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    "Tam scared."


    "Trust me." My head starts to spin. "This is going too fast."


    "We can take things slow. We start with lunch and see where it takes


    us


    "Tt''s still early for lunch."


    "Do you want me to returnter?" "Yes. No." I sigh. "I don''t know."


    He chuckles softly. "How about we leave the backpack inside, and you show me around here?"


    "This is a bad idea." "Why? We are two consenting adults."


    But are we really? "How do I know you aren''t lying? Men always do that and break women''s hearts and kick them out of their homes."


    "Men that do that are not worthy of being loved. They are worms that only deserve to die alone."


    He sounds angry


    "My heart was broken, my soul shattered," I say and unlock the door


    I enter and Max follows me down the hallway. The house is not very big


    It has only one bedroom, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom, but for the past two months, it has been more than enough for me. But now, it feels so tiny. And there is this weird tension between Max and me, and I don''t know what to make of it


    I stop in front of the table in my small kitchen. Max stops behind me, his warm breath fanning the back of my neck, and puts the backpack on the table


    "Do you want me to kill the one that hurt someone as precious as you?" Max offers


    I shake my head. "I am not precious."


    His hands grab my shoulders and turn me around. "Don''t you ever doubt it. When I saw you walking on the streets of this beautiful vige, a smile on your gorgeous face, I knew you were the one I had been looking for."


    "You weren''t looking specifically for me but for a new fling." He cups my cheek, making my heart race. "You are not a fling." I quirk an eyebrow. "And what am I?"


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    He takes a step back and scrutinizes me from head to toe. The corners of his mouth twitch, and I feel he is mocking me. "You are wife material."


    I swallow hard. "You don''t have to lie to me. I know very well how I look."


    Turning my back to him, I start taking out the groceries from my backpack. Max grabs my waist, pulling me to him. The dress I wear is too thin to protect me from him. "And what do you look like, Sofia?" he says into my ear


    "Max," I breathe. "I can''t do this."


    "We aren''t doing anything. Just talking."


    "You are too close."


    "T will let go of you once you answer my question."


    My entire body feels like burning. "I need some fresh air."


    "Are you scared of me?"


    "T am scared of myself," I tell him the truth. "And I think I am ugly."


    Before he lets go of my waist, he says, "You are so beautiful, everyone else is dullpared to you."


    "There are videos of me where things are done to me. Terrible things


    Do you still think I am wife material now? Or beautiful?"


    "If you were raped, it wasn''t your fault. If you are scared of "


    "IT wasn''t raped," I tell him. "But what was done to me still made me weary of a man''s touch."


    He makes me look at him. "Don''t let him win." "How do you know it wasn''t more than one that had hurt me?"


    A vein ticks in his temple. "They will never see the sun again for what they did to you."


    "T am not letting him win," I tell Max. "After all, I invited you into my home."


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 173

    Four or Dead


    His features soften, and he looks around the kitchen. "How about we


    put away the groceries, and you give me a tour of your house?"


    Between the two of us, the groceries are quickly stored in the cabs. I only leave out what I need for lunch and then show Max around my house


    First, I take him to the living room, which I use more as an office


    There''s not much to see, and we quickly go to my room. Max is quiet as he looks around. If he dares to say something about the size of my room-which is the size of a shoebox-I am kicking him out


    "Are you happy here?" His question takes me by surprise


    "T am...at peace."


    "At peace," he murmurs and sits on my bed. His face, handsome and noble-like, looks up at me. "Let me make you happy the way you deserve."


    How I want that, but what he is saying is too good to be true. "You will hurt me. And I don''t think I can survive it this time."


    "Give me just one chance to prove to you that I meant everything I said," he asks


    "This is not true. Nothing of what we talked about so far is true." He murmurs my name. "It is real. You, me, and this ind." "Tt was just a dream." I need to leave this ce and get away from him


    "If you even think about leaving, I fucking swear to God, I will shackle you to me."


    "This is real," I decide. For now. The walls close in on me, and when he pulls me into hisp, I feel like going up in mes. "Max," I breathe out his name


    "Sofia, are you burning like I am?"


    I need him and his touch, and I don''t think I can ever live without it


    His handes to rest on my stomach, and I see the question forming in his eyes. But I can''t let him know, not yet, at least, so I shake my head. The light in his eyes vanishesN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "T need a shower," I mumble and get up and run to the bathroom. Max follows me. "I thought we would only have lunch together and see where things take us," I try to avoid the inevitable


    I turn on the shower, and I unzip my dress


    "T am not a patient man, Sofia. The moment I saw you, I imagined all the things I would do to you."


    He takes off his t-shirt


    The air leaves my lungs. "What would you do to me?"


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 00005s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    I should not have asked that, not when we are in my bathroom, half- naked. At least he is, as I still have my dress on


    "Let me see you," he rasps


    Don''t do it, Angel


    Do. Not. Do. It


    My mates don''t want me, but the pure hunger on Max''s face lets me know that he does want me. Maybe the two of us can find some happiness together


    The dress pools at my feet, leaving me only in a bra and a pair of panties. A growl of appreciationes from him. "Sofia," he reaches for his belt, "tell me to stop," and undoes his pants, "or else I will fuck you right here," he groans as he ditches all his clothes. He is hard


    Deliciously hard


    "T haven''t been with a man in a while." Thest one to be inside me was Reyes. After the beating Carlos gave me, my crotch area hurt for weeks before it finally healed. I haven''t looked at or touched it, scared that he ruined me. The doctor at the Sanctuary told me that everything looked as it should and intercourse wouldn''t be painful, but I am still nervous. What if-?


    I stop my insecurities from fucking with my head and make a decision


    that, I hope, is the correct one


    I take off my bra and panties. His eyes darken with lust


    "Sofia." My name is like a prayer on his lips. "I can''t promise to be gentle, but I promise to worship your body for the rest of my existence."


    Fuck


    I am still a sucker for sweet words


    And I want that. I want happiness and a happy ending, too


    I nod, letting him know that I want him just as much as he wants me


    He sinks to his knees and kisses my pussy before flicking the tip of his tongue over my clit. I suck in a breath. Oh fuck, I forgot how good it feels. I spread my legs to give him better ess, and he looks up at me as he licks me. My fingersce through his hair, and his palms grab my ass


    When I am trembling with need, he stands and kisses me. He is rough and possessive, just like I knew he would be. His tongue slips between my lips, exploring my mouth, while his palms grab my thighs and he lifts me up, and I wrap my legs around his waist. I have never felt like this, I am afraid I am going to explode into mes at any moment


    Never did I feel like this, like I would die if he doesn''t fuck me right now. Once, I mistook this for madness, but I know now what it is. It is not lust but a craving that goes beyond body and soul. A craving for


    what is mine


    Max takes us to the shower, the lukewarm water raining over us. He glues my back to the tile wall and enters me with a quick thrust of his hips, and I cry out against his mouth. He is so impossibly big


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 174

    Four or Dead


    "Are you alright?" he asks


    "Just give me a moment."


    He moves slowly, his entire body shaking with the need to fuck me until we both find what we are seeking. When I say his name, he understands what I want, and he delivers. This man fucks like a wild beast. He is rough and dominant, and somehow, he makes sure he doesn''t slip while he pounds me into the next life. Sex in the shower is not as easy as it looks in the movies


    Wee together, our chests heaving hard, and we don''t move for a


    long time while we kiss


    "Where are you staying?" I ask him once we are out of the shower, and he helps me dry myself


    "T rented a room at the hotel." "If..." I stop myself before I say something stupid


    He kisses my shoulder. "Is it that hard to trust me?"


    It is hard to trust aplete stranger, yes. "I was thinking that if you want, you can spend the night here with me. And any other night you


    want."


    "And if I want to spend the rest of my nights with you?"


    "What happens when your vacation or whatever you are doing here is over?"


    Please don''t leave


    "T will take you with me."


    "You can''t say things like that," I say


    "Why?" he asks while looking into my eyes


    "This is my home now. I can never return to the States."


    He tilts his head. "Because of the videos you told me about earlier?" "And other things."


    "Like what?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it."


    He grabs my right hand and takes it to his mouth and kisses the tips of my fingers, shivers run down my back. "I will protect you."


    "Will you?"


    "With my life and blood."


    The way he says it, I know he is telling me the truth. But I hope to convince him to stay with me, here, on the ind. I don''t have the courage to return to the US. Nor do I have any reason to do so


    "Let''s prepare lunch," I say


    He picks me up in his arms. "We better order something because I don''t n to let you out of bed anytime soon."


    "T have work to do." "You don''t need to work. I will give you everything you need." "You''re going to be my Sugar Daddy?"


    Heughs. My heart pounds fast. Dios, he is so handsome when heughs. His eyes travel to my stomach. "I want to be a daddy, but not that type of a daddy."


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    Two perfect strangers making a baby on the first day they meet. What can go wrong? Everything


    We are in the bedroom, making out when his phone rings. He groans in frustration


    "T have to take this," he says and gets out of bed. "Don''t go anywhere," he orders me as he goes to the bathroom and closes the door behind himN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Despite being told to stay in bed, I do just the opposite. I put on a pair


    of panties and a top and go to the kitchen and pour a ss of milk, put a few cookies on a te, and sit at the table


    Max finds me there, dipping a cookie in the milk


    "T got hungry while waiting for you," I say. "Do you want some?"


    He sits next to me and kisses my brow. "I had a big breakfast, so I am good for now. Will you be alright on your own while I run back to the hotel and gather my stuff and bring it here?"


    "Just because we had sex doesn''t mean I will let you move in with me."


    "Tt was more than sex, and you know it." I swallow hard because he is right. "Nothing to say? Good. I will be back in a few hours then."


    "Hours? How much stuff do you have with you?"


    Max chuckles. "A suitcase. But I have to take care of some stuff before I return."


    He kisses me before going to the hotel


    Even if he had been in my home for less than an hour, him leaving makes me realize how alone I am. How alone I always am. I try to make myself busy until he returns, but time passes with the speed of an injured turtle. Once I am done eating and washing the te and the ss, I start making the stew, wanting it to be ready for when Max returns


    When lunches and he is still not back, I start to feel like a fool. Did I think he would really like me? I was just an easy fuck, a way to relieve himself. When will I ever learn my lesson?


    I spend the rest of the day drowning in work, and before bed, I take a warm shower, wanting to wash away Max''s scent from my skin. Then I change the sheets and the nket and curl up in a ball, hugging a pillow, and try to sleep


    A loud knock on the front door has me jump out of bed, my heart beating fast against my ribcage


    "Open, or I will break the fucking door!" "Max?" I run to open the door..


    His hair is all disheveled, his eyes pure madness. My fingers brush along his cheek


    "There you are," he rasped


    "T missed you so much," I say


    His lips sh against mine, and he fucks me right there, against the wall, before he takes me to the bedroom


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    a 2 < SHARE

 Chapter 175

    Four or Dead


    Max hugs me from behind and showers my back and shoulders with kisses, gently waking me up


    "Can''t I sleep a little more?" Iin, wanting to snuggle with him more


    His left palm-his veryrge palm-covers my stomach. Warmth spreads around my body. "You have been sleeping all morning. You usually get up early. Are you sick?" He sounds concerned. "Do you want me to call 112 or take you to the ER?"


    Iugh and turn on my back. His face is all worried. "I am tired because


    someone kept me awake all night long."


    The worry vanishes from his face. "For a moment, I was scared that..


    yesterday might have been too much for you."


    I run my fingers over his bare chest. "You sound like you care for me


    And I would never put her in danger. She is the only thing that kept me going."


    His pupils winden, his palm caressing my skin. "I know you wouldn''t


    And I do care about you more than you can ever imagine." His eyes fall on my neck. A grin spreads across his face. "Someone wrecked you good." I hum because I haven''t felt this good in...months. "You look


    happy."


    "That''s because I am happy." And before his egoes out of his ears, I add quickly, "Because I smell coffee."


    He chuckles and kisses my forehead. "If I only knew that coffee was all I needed to make you happy..."


    "You would have bought me a coffee machine?" "A ntation. Do you know if Spain has any?"


    "Maybe in the Canary Inds? But I don''t want a ntation, just one cup."


    His brows furrow. "Just one?" "For now."


    He pulls me on top of him, his left hand cupping my cheek. "Were you


    always like this?" I narrow my eyes. "What do you mean?" "So easy to talk to? So easy to...be with."


    "T don''t think so. I used to push everyone away, which led to me losing most of my friends. Not being with those you love is awful. For the first time in my life, I am trying to be genuine."


    It was only after I moved to La Palma that I started to find myself


    Having people like Antonia around me helped more than I thought. It is


    not always easy, but I am trying not to let the past dictate my future


    "You are perfect, no matter what."


    I nt a kiss in the middle of his chest. "I think you mentioned it a few times. But I don''t know if I can believe you."


    "Trust, once shattered, is almost impossible to regain." His hand slides from my face to my shoulder and lower. "Sofia," he murmurs. "I like it."


    "Tt was the name of my great-grandmother." "How about we call our daughter Sofia?"


    I smile because I like the idea. "We need to practice making babies, then."


    He chuckles. "You are insatiable." "T thought you liked to fuck." "But I am only one man!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Is heining?


    I giggle. Ever since I found Fire Fly-Emily-and no longer ept any missions from Wasp, and I don''t have to worry about marrying Carlos, I startedughing more. I like this new me. "You need a friend to help keep me satisfied?" I tease him


    "Ah, you like to be shared." My stomach turns into knots


    The only time I was with my mates at the same time was in Alekos''s office. I was overwhelmed back then, but if I were to be with them right now, would I feel the same? Alekos and Reyes would probably not hesitate to do whatever they want to me, but Stefan will hold back, always loyal to Emily


    Having Max with me makes the pain in my chest...less. I press my ear to his heart and listen to it. "I like things just as they are right now. Just us. It is enough." His arms snake around me, and he murmurs my name


    Every beginning has an end. I snuggle into his arms. "Not yet. Let me enjoy this a little longer."


    He sighs. "Let me bring you a cup of coffee then. And something to eat."


    I slide next to him, and he gets out of bed. The sunlight filters through the window, and I close my eyes, basking in its warmth. No wonder cats like it so much. I can practically hear myself purr with delight. Or maybe because I was fucked so wellst night I fell asleep grinning like a fool


    The noise of tes being put on the tablees from the kitchen


    "How about we get a cat?" I randomly ask


    A loud cough follows. Did he choke on the coffee? "They carry


    toxosmosis." "And?"


    "T won''t be the one to clean the litter box, and obviously, I won''t let you touch shit, so cats are out of the question. Besides, I am allergic."


    I plop my chin on top of my hands, the sun kissing my bare back. "Are you really allergic, or do you not like cats?"


    He enters the room carrying a tray with food and coffee. "Same thing." "Tt''s not the same thing."


    "Sofia," he groans and sits next to me on the bed. I get into hisp and kiss him. His hand covers my tit


    "But they purr," I try to argue with him. "And they are so cute and fluffy."


    He grits his teeth. "I will think about it."


    I smile because this is new and exciting. He is actually listening to me


    "T want a ck one, and we can call him Lucifer."


    "Like the cat from Cindere," he mutters as he picks up the fork


    "Omelette or fruits first?"


    "T usually have a piece of toast and a cup of coffee in the morning and snack on something if I am hungry before lunch. The breakfast you


    made is too big for me. We can share it."


    He frowns as he pinches a slice of melon with the fork and brings it to my mouth. "You need to take better care of yourself. And eat more. You are pale and too thin. I am worried. When was thest time you went to a doctor?"


    "Two weeks ago. And before you ask, everything is fine. The first three months were...hard, and I barely could stomach any food."


    His eyes fill with rage and anger. "If not for.... But I am here now, and I don''t ever n to leave you alone." His hand trembles as he feeds me more melon. "Have you ever been betrayed by someone you trusted with your life?"


    My mind takes me to the day Stefan kicked me out. When my mates decided they didn''t want me anymore. I did trust Alekos, but it all came crashing down that day. But I don''t me any of them for wanting me out of their lives. 1 embarrassed them at the Blood Lodge and said that I hated them. Even now, I don''t hate them. I was hurt by their actions and cried myself to sleep many, many nights. But I also understand why they chose Emily over me. She is everything I will never be. Having Max in my life... makes me trust love again


    "Not really," I lie


    He presses his forehead to mine. "When will you learn to say what''s on your mind?" He knows me better than I thought. "You think I don''t


    know how hurt you have been? I might be aplete idiot, but I am not


    blind."


    "Tt does not matter anymore. You are here now. Who betrayed you?" I want to know


    He exhales loudly. "Thinking about it still makes my blood boil with anger, and I don''t want to ruin your day."


    "Why would you ruin my day?"


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "Because I will bring up topics you don''t want to talk about. Not yet, at least. And while I am a piece of shit, I learned a thing or two."


    "You are not a piece of shit," I correct him. Well, maybe just a tiny one


    "What did you learn?"


    "That not everything revolves around me, and actions speak louder than


    words. And this is why everything is about you and what you want."


    I lean my head on his shoulder. I must be dreaming of this whole situation. There is no way he would say something like this. "Do you think we can spend some time on the beach today? I usually do yoga there."


    "Ts it safe?" "It''s yoga, not bungee jumping."


    "Fine," he gives in. "Only if you finish your breakfast."


    I groan. "It''s not fair! And I don''t need so much food." "This is not up for debate."


    "T hate you," I grumble


    "No, you don''t."


    I wrap my arms around him. "No, I don''t," I agree with him. "But if I end up throwing up, it will be all your fault."


    "If you end up being sick, I will take care of you." He makes me look at him. "What do you feel about me?"


    I knew this question woulde, but I am not ready to answer it. "I need more time."


    "Is it so hard to love me?" "Max," I let him know that I don''t want to talk about this anymore


    He kisses my forehead. "I love you."


    Those three words seem to heal a part of my broken heart


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Reba Hopper Pha) I think this might be Reyes 1


    Visitor Pha]


    I think he is the one that kidnapped her. 1


    VIEW ALL 3 COMMENTS >>>


    4 < SHARE

 Chapter 176

    Four or Dead


    "Tell me again how I let you convince me to go out when all I want to do is sleep?" I ask as he opens the passenger door to the rental car and


    helps me get out


    He had been pestering me about dancing for a few days, and I finally gave in, and now we are in Los nos de Aridane, the biggest city in La


    Palma, in front of a nightclub


    A wolfish grin appears on his face. "Because it was either me fucking that tight ass of yours until morning or have you grinding it all over my hard dick while we have some fun."


    This man is basically a sex machine


    I snort. "You are incorrigible."


    "You weren''tining this morning while you were on your knees sucking me so good I came in your pretty mouth, orter when I fucked you on the kitchen counter, and you came so hard I am sure the entire ind heard you."


    "Can you behave while we are in public?" I huff. A group of five men walks past us,ughing and whistling. He tenses, his hand going to his pocket, and I grab his arm. "You promised," I remind him


    He res at the men until they disappear inside the nightclub


    "T don''t like how they were looking at you," he snarls, putting his arm around my shoulders


    "Probably because they heard what you were saying. Let''s go inside," I say, wanting to distract him


    The nightclub is full of people, the loud music making it almost impossible to have a conversation. But we didn''te here to talk but to dance. It is my first time in a ce like this. When I turned eighteen, I asked my father if I could go out with some friends, and he blew up on me. Since he disowned me, I have been happier, not having to worry about his opinion on how to live my life


    I grab him by the hand and pull him to the middle of the dance floor. It is so crowded there is barely any room to move, which I take full advantage of, and shove my ass into his crotch, and just like he wanted, I grind myself against him. He is already hard, and I bet he would love to fuck me in front of everyone. The dress I am wearing is short and tight around my body. Beneath it, I am wearing only a tinyce thong. If I bend over, what will he do to me?


    ying with fire again, Angel? But this time, I won''t get burned


    He grabs my hips, and I move faster, wanting to drive him crazy. He moves at the same time as me, and I smile, forgetting about everything and focusing on living in the moment


    I slide down, my dress riding up, exposing my ass. Despite the loud music, I hear his growl. When I get up, he makes sure my dress covers everything before pping my left butt cheek


    "When we get home, I will spank your ass bright red," he says into my ear


    Oh, I think I am going to be in trouble


    "What else?" I yell


    "T am going to choke you on my cock and then fuck you until you can no longer walk."


    Yes to everything he said and more


    Max was right, I am insatiable


    When I was at the Sanctuary, Wasp told me everything she knew about hellstars. Those like me need sex to be happy. And to feel loved and protected by my mates. It is utter bullshit, but life is not fair. At least I am not the only one screwed, as they also need me to keep them sane. I guess Emily can keep their darkness at bay, but ultimately, it is me who their demons want


    "Sounds like a n," I say, pushing my ass even more into his erection


    His hands cover my stomach, protecting it from idental hits


    After five or six dances, when my feet are killing me due to the high


    heels I am wearing, we go to find a table


    "Do you want something to drink?" he asks once we are seated


    "An orange juice."


    He nods and goes to the bar


    Five men sit at the table next to mine, drinking and being very loud. I ignore them. One of them is drinking while observing me, making me feel ufortable. Momentster, hees to me. He dips his head and says into my ear, "Howe a beautiful woman like you is all


    alone?" My skin crawls. "I am not alone."


    "Too bad, my friends and I would have kept youpany," he says


    before returning to his table


    Luckily, my handsome date returns quickly, two sses in his hand, and I feel safe once more


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "They didn''t have orange juice, so I got you a cocktail without alcohol."


    I ept the drink from him and take a sip, a sweet vor exploding on my tongue. "This is the best cocktail I have ever had."


    He studies me while he drinks from his whiskey. I continue to sip from my cocktail while looking at couples dancing. Despite my initial protest against going out, I am d he insisted. When I was still at the


    Sanctuary, the girls living there used to go partying almost every night


    They invited me all the time, but I was still covered in bruises and could barely walk, so I preferred to be left alone


    His palm covers my right thigh. "If we were in the VIP area, I would have had you give me ap dance."


    During myst year of high school, I was invited to one of my ssmate''s birthdays. A stripper was invited, and I watched as she gavep dances. I am fairly sure I canp dance without making a fool out of myself


    Taking the ss from his hand and pouring the remainder of his whiskey between my breasts, I say to him, "How about I give you one right now."


    The dim light inside the club makes his eyes look ck, but I can see them in my mind-green and lustful. I stand between his legs and shake my tits in his face. He grabs my ass, pulls me into hisp, and yanks the cor of my dress down, exposing my tits to everyone, but he quickly covers them-one with his mouth and the other with his hand


    "What are you doing?" I shriek


    I can feel him smile against my nipple. "Enjoying my drink." His free hand goes between my legs, his fingers brushing against the thince of my thong, pushing it aside. "And this as well," he adds, as a finger slips inside me. "So wet and perfect for me."


    If I moan, how many will hear me? "I thought you wanted ap dance."


    His mouth drags to my left nipple, leaving my right tit for everyone to see. Another finger enters me. "You can give me one. I won''t stop you."


    "How do you think I can dance with your fingers inside me?" I try to reason with him


    His thumb presses against my clit while he sucks my nipple hard, making me moan hard. The entire nightclub could hear me, and I couldn''t care less. "You can ride them."


    This is a terrible idea. We are in a ce cramped with people, and anyone can see us. But it is also dark and loud, and people are dancing


    I look around us, and no one is paying us any attention. The guys from the next table are busy drinking andughing. I must be crazy to even think about doing something like this


    His fingers curl inside me, his mouth moves from one nipple to the other...driving me crazy


    Fuck everything!


    I straddle hisp and move my hips like I amp dancing, shamelessly riding his fingers


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    It''s official. I have lost all my marbles. But he is kinky as hell...and maybe I have some kinks as well


    "Good God, you are amazing," he groans before licking the valley between my breasts


    I close my eyes and let my wild side free. My hips rock against his palm, his thumb rubs my clit hard, and my pussy clenches his fingers. No matter how many times he fucks me, it is still not enough. I need more...something more, but what?


    He suddenly puts me on the leather bench next to him


    The group


    of men from the other table walks past us


    Is he going to fuck me in front of everyone? Is he going to put me on the table, spread my legs and-


    What the hell is wrong with me?


    He drinks from my cocktail before standing and dragging me to the women''s bathroom


    "Get out!" he snarls at the three women inside. When we are alone, he locks the door, takes out his phone, and dials a number. "It''s me


    Someone spiked her drink." I frown while I try to understand what he is saying. Someone spiked my cocktail? Why? Who?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, I didn''t let her drink from it!" he barks into the phone. He paces around the bathroom, his left hand disappearing inside his front pocket. "Five of them. I didn''t get to see them well as I was distracted by a pair of amazing tits shoved in my face, but I will get the security


    video and I will find them. I first saw them as we got to the club." He is quiet for a few seconds before saying, "They kept following us around the club, but I didn''t do anything because I promised her to not be a fucking psychopath tonight!"


    Bile rose to my throat. What is going on?


    He looks at me as he pulls out a knife from his pocket. "I will drop her home before I start the hunt. They won''t get away with trying to hurt what is ours." Another moment of silence. "If you are not in Tazacorta right now, who is staying with her tonight?" His eyes turn ck with anger. "The fuck he will! I don''t fucking trust him with her, and you know it."


    The beautiful love story I have been living with Max for the past week ising to an end, and I don''t think I am ready to face reality


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Visitor rh)


    O im wrong, it must be Reyes. Her mates have found her


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 177

    Four or Dead


    "T don''t fucking care if he swore on his life. He will not be around her if neither of us is present," he yells. "Rin is here? Have him stay with her until you return. It might take me a while to find them and kill them." He runs the de over my corbone. "Fine. As long as Rin is present, he can see her. Only if she wants him around her," he says before ending the phone call


    "You want to kill someone for spiking my drink? The best way is to report them to the police," I try to reason with him


    He spins me around and yanks my dress to my waist and pushes the thong to the side. "Need. You. Now." He doesn''t wait for my reply as he frees his hard cock from his pants and thrusts into me. A sound somewhere between a moan and a cry leaves my lips. He is rough, and I have to grab the sink counter to steady myself


    He grabs my chin and forces me to look in the mirror as he fucks me. "I watched the videos of what those motherfuckers did to you until I memorized each and every one of their faces. Your cries for help made me vow never to let anyone harm you again." He saw what Carlos and the others did to me? No wonder he is so possessive with me


    He ms into me so hard that I put my hands in front of my stomach to protect it from hitting the counter. "Ever. Again." He is so enraged his


    entire body trembles


    The knife is still in his left hand. He pulls out from me, and the de


    disappears between my legs. I am so shocked by what he is doing I don''t even move when he pushes the knife''s handle inside me and fucks me with it. With his other hand, he pinches my nipples


    "T looked for them, and when I found them, I took great pleasure in torturing them until they begged for forgiveness for what they did to


    you


    He is the Butcher? The one who killed at least forty-seven men?


    "Only God can decide if they are truly repented of what they did, so I sent them to him."


    I don''t know if I should be scared or relieved that he killed those who harmed me


    His hand goes to my clit, and he forces my body toe while I am being fucked with a knife. He takes it out and ms back into me


    "Look at the mess you made of my knife," he says and lifts his hand so I can see my juice not only on the handle but on the sharp de as well


    "T will use it to kill those who wanted to harm you tonight."


    "You cut yourself," I say, as blood drips from between his fingers


    "Worth it," he says as he fucks me until hees deep inside my body


    He kisses me on the back of my neck


    I turn on the sink and force him to put his hand under the water while I


    look for something to stop the bleeding. I can''t believe he fucked me


    with a knife, and I let him. What was he thinking? Or I?


    The only thing I find is a paper towel, and I grab as much as I can and give it to him to stop the bleeding before we leave the bathroom and go to the car


    "You need someone to look at your hand. You might need stitches."


    "The only thing I need to do is to get you home," he says as he unlocks the car, and I get inside


    A clean rag is on the back seat, and he wraps it around his hand


    "Why are you so stubborn?" I huff


    "Because Carlos might have found you, and I don''t have time for


    fucking doctors, not until I fucking end his life!"


    I never considered that Carlos would find me. I thought I was safe in La Palma, but it is obvious that is not the case


    He opens the passenger door, and I get in. On the ride home, I am quiet because not only will the little happiness I''ve been feeling these days be brutally taken away from me, but also because I am scared of what Carlos will do to me this time


    When we are in front of my house, he kisses me. "Carlos will never touch you again."


    As he turns on his heels, I realize I am terrified of not seeing him again


    "Don''t go," I ask him as I wrap my arms around him


    "T will return to you. Always," he says before disappearing into the night


    I enter my house. The light in the kitchen is on, and two men sit at the table, drinking coffee and talking in low voices. One of them is a stranger, but the other one...


    We lock eyes


    The air disappears from my lungs. He is as handsome as I remember


    I never thought I would see him again. I want to hide inside my bedroom, but my body seems paralyzed, and I can''t move from where I stand in the middle of the hallway


    He stands andes to me


    Somehow, I find my voice. "What are you doing here?"


    "T had to see you and tell you how sorry I am for everything." I close my eyes. "You did nothing wrong."


    "T lied to you." My eyes pop open. When did he lie to me? "You have no idea how I regret everything. How I treated you and how I spoke to you."


    I shrug and say, "It is whatever," not wanting to have this discussion right nowThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He drops to his knees, his trembling hands covering my stomach. "They told me you were pregnant...and I wanted to see you so badly, but I wasn''t allowed near you. I heard it is a girl."


    I take a step back, not wanting him to touch me anymore. "I don''t think you should do this. And you should leave. Think of what..." I swallow hard "of what Emily would say if she knew you were here."


    And just like that, with one word, I end my fantasy


    Max never existed. It was Alekos all along


    In high school, I once told him I wished we were ordinary people who randomly met on an ind and fell in love, how we would have a little house on the beach and a baby girl. That day was the only time I came


    close to confessing my feelings


    The day I bumped into Alekos, I pretended not to know who he was, hoping he would get the message and leave me alone. Instead, he yed along and when I told him my name was Sofia and he said he was Max, I knew he remembered our discussion. I don''t know why I epted to be part of this crazy fantasy. Maybe because I truly wanted Alekos to be a normal man. But that is not possible, not when he is a Lord. Not only Alekos, Reyes as well, as he, too, came to La Palma to be with me


    For a week, Alekos and Reyes-who arrived on the ind hours after Alekos found me referred to me as Sofia and treated me like I was the center of the Universe. Even more so after Reyes realized I was pregnant. Alekos guested it too, but I lied to him, letting him believe I wasn''t with child. My ass still hurts from the spanking he gave me for lying to him. The baby bump is barely noticeable, and I didn''t think they would notice so fast, but when Reyes touched my stomach, he knew. Alekos was scared that he had hurt the baby by being so rough with me, but once I assured him that all was well, he spent hours touching my stomach. They tried to exin what had happened the day Stefan kicked me out, but I wasn''t ready to listen. But now I will have to listen to them and learn why they were looking for me and what happened to Emily


    "Please," Stefan''s voice cracks. "Let me feel her." My right hand goes to my stomach


    When I learned I was pregnant, I could not believe it. Not only did I receive a shot that made it almost impossible to get knocked up, but the torture Carlos inflicted on me was so horrible it is a miracle the baby made it. Being a hellstar makes normal anti-contraceptives not so effective. The doctor at the Sanctuary is working on making ones that will prevent unwanted pregnancies. I am not the only hellstar alive, and Wasp is trying to find as many as she can. If she is right, something terrible is about to happen soon


    "T don''t know if it''s a girl or a boy," I let Stefan know. I only started referring to the baby as being a girl because that was my high school


    dream. "Where is Alekos?" "He had to leave for the States but will return in a couple of days."


    Why hasn''t Reyes told me anything? Perhaps he didn''t want me to worry, and that''s why he was so insistent on going out and having fun


    But the night was ruined by those men who spiked my drink. And now Reyes is going after them


    "Can you talk to Reyes and convince him to return?"


    Stefan shakes his head. "Once Reyes has made up his mind about something, there is little I can do." He moves closer to me, his hand reaching for my stomach. "Can I?"


    "T want to sleep," I say before entering my bedroom and locking the door behind me, leaving Stefan on his knees in the hallway and his friend in the kitchen


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT Visitor Fhe) YAY!!! 2


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    3 <<< SHARE

 Chapter 178

    Four or Dead


    I have been tossing in bed for more than two hours, trying to convince myself to get out of bed and face Stefan, but the idea of having to learn how happy he is with Emily causes me so much pain. So I have been hiding in my room sincest night


    Since when are you such a coward, Angel?


    Pretending Alekos and Reyes were a man I randomly met in La Palma, no problem, but having to talk to Stefan has my anxiety levels skyrocketing


    I should not have let Alekos and Reyes fuck me before we talked about everything, but Alekos telling me he was single gave me hope that maybe he refused to be with Emily because he truly cares for me. Of course, it can all be in my head, but is it wrong to want to be happy with my mate? All of them? Not that it will be possible, but dreaming costs nothing


    And Reyes...when I saw him in the doorframe, his eyes red and full of pure madness, I knew I was the only one to ground him, so I let him back into my life


    Stupid, Angel, so stupid. Just because they know how to fuck and treated me nicely for seven days doesn''t mean shit


    But I was so lonely, and the idea of having to raise my baby alone made me so sad... and their touch makes the pain in my chest bearable


    Iam so weak


    I should have listened to Wasp and remained in the Sanctuary. Her and the others were more than happy to help me with the baby. While the idea was tempting, I wanted to find someone to ept the baby and me into his life. I did not n for that someone to be Alekos and Reyes, but when one of them is the father, and with both of them wanting me, I couldn''t say no because my heart still wants them. So many nights Iid awake in bed wondering why I wasn''t enough for them and why they left me in the facility. Maybe Stefan didn''t tell Alekos about the email? Then why did theye after me? At least Stefan did


    And what about Emily?


    Never should I have let my role-fucking-y fantasy take over my life


    Instead, I should have asked why they kicked me out of their apartment and abandoned me to my fate and why they suddenly want me back. If they want me back. What if Stefan showed Alekos my email?


    Everything is so confusing


    What if they only want my baby because Emily can''t give them one? God knows what was done to her in that horrible ce. My hands wrap around my belly. The fuck I will let them have my baby


    Should I call Beetle and tell her I am in trouble? Maybe I should return to the Sanctuary. I bury my face in the pillow and groan. The entire situation makes my head spin


    Carlos is looking for me. Of course, he is. At least Reyes is after him


    Reyes is the Butcher


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    One of my mates is a serial killer


    He killed for meThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I don''t know if I should ask him to marry me or fuck him so good he will be the one proposing


    Something must be wrong with me if I am not disgusted that Reyes killed so many men. But they hurt me so badly that I still have nightmares about them torturing me. Who knows how many women went through the same at their hands? Reyes getting rid of them was not a bad idea


    But what will happen when the police discover the Butcher''s real identity? What if they already did, and that''s why Alekos had to leave so suddenly to the States? And now Reyes will kill some more and be caught and sent to prison


    Damn!


    Someone has to stop Reyes and make him see reason. He might not listen to Stefan or Alekos, but he will listen to me


    I grab my phone and dial his number, but he is out of reach. I start to feel sick. Maybe Stefan spoke to Reyes, and he knows where he is?


    I get out of bed and unlock and open the door. Stefan is standing in front of my bedroom, his hands in his pockets. His hair is ruffled, and thest three buttons of his shirt are undone, revealing his chest.. A few red and ugly scars peek from beneath the shirt


    Without thinking, I reach out my hand. "What happened?" He moves before my fingers can touch him


    "Nothing." His tone is cold as always


    Stupid, Angel, stupid. 1 know how Stefan is, why bother? We stare at each other; an awkward silence falls around us


    With Reyes on my mind, I say, "Have you" just at the same time as Stefan speaks, "Do you "


    His gaze goes to my stomach. Does he still want to touch it? I can''t bring myself to let him feel the baby. Not when I know how much he dislikes me. If he wants a baby, he can go make one with Emily. My baby already has a father, only that I don''t know if it is Reyes or Alekos


    "Can 1?" he asks, his hand going for my stomach


    My palms cover it. I don''t know why the idea of Stefan touching me doesn''t sit well with me. His shoulders drop. I have no problems when Reyes or Alekos do it


    Taking a deep breath, I ask, "Did Reyes contact you? I tried calling him,


    but my call won''t go through."


    "T haven''t spoken to him sincest night. Do you need anything? I would be more than happy to "


    Chapter Comments


    @POST COMMENT NOW


    3 <<< SHARE

 Chapter 179

    Four or Dead


    I interrupt him before he can finish. "I am only worried Reyes will get caught and sent to jail."


    "Alekos and the Elders are taking care of that."


    So I wasn''t wrong in thinking the police figured out who the Butcher was


    I go to the kitchen. Stefan follows me. This is so strange because Stefan always did his best to avoid me. Coffee, pancakes, bacon, and eggs are on the table, making me salivate. Did Stefan make breakfast? For me?


    Stop dreaming, Angel. This man could care less if you starve to death


    For sure, it is for him and his friend


    Not wanting to assume anything, I go to the fridge and take out the milk. "And your friend?"


    "Rin? He is jogging along the beach."


    Rin? I think I heard my mates talk about him a few times another Lord


    "T see."


    From the cupboard, I take out a bowl and cereal


    Stefan stands behind me, trapping me between him and the counter


    "Angel." The way he is saying my name has goosebumps erupting all over my body. "You hate me so much, you won''t even eat what I cooked for you?"


    So the food is for me. Did he poison it? Or why else would he cook for me


    "T thought it was for you and Rin."


    "He can find his own food. Let''s have breakfast. Alekos and Reyes are worried you are not eating properly."


    Alekos and Reyes are the ones worried about me, not Stefan. Why do I still care about what he thinks about me when he has proven to me he couldn''t care less what happens to me?


    "Fine," I say, and Stefan steps to the side


    I sit at the table, and Stefan takes the chair next to me. The coffee smells divine, and I grab one of the two cups and take a sip. Absolutely delicious. At least he knows how to make out-of-this-world coffee


    Stefan cuts a piece of pancake and brings it to my mouth


    I blink, my brain trying to understand what is happening. He runs the piece of pancake along my lips, the maple syrup running down my chin


    His head dips, his breath dancing across my face, and I push back the chair


    "What are you doing?" I shriek as I stand. Grabbing a towel from the counter, I clean the syrup from my mouth


    "Trying to feed you." Trying to feed...me? Did I hear that correctly? "Why would you do that?"


    Stefan stands, and I back into a corner of the kitchen. "You are my hellstar, Schatzi."


    Anger rises inside me. "Don''t you ever call me Schatzi again! I am not your fucking treasure," I hiss. "And if you want to feed someone, you have Emily! You abandoned me for her. So why are you even here?"


    He cups my cheek, and it feels like my skin is burning. "You saw me at the facility?"


    "T did." He clenches his teeth


    "T made a terrible mistake, but can you find it in your heart to forgive me as you did with Alekos and Reyes?"


    I remove his hand andugh. "Forgive them? They never asked for forgiveness in the first ce."


    Stefan looks confused. "But you are with them."


    "T am not with them," I correct him. "Being pregnant makes me horny as fuck. Alekos and Reyes are my fuckbuddies, nothing more and nothing less. When the baby is born and I find out who the father is, I will co-parent with him. I will never let any of you hurt me ever again and kick me out on the street like I am trash."


    Remembering that day brings a new wave of pain to my battered heart


    "Alekos and Reyes never wanted you out of the apartment. It was all on me," Stefan says. "I was the one who never wanted to see you again, the one who wanted you out of our lives. I was never on the phone with Alekos that day. He only sent me a message to let me know that if you wanted us to call him, but if you indeed hated us, you were free to go. I took that choice away from you when I lied and kicked you out. I lied to my blood-brothers as well, telling them you left because you didn''t want to be with us."


    I knew Stefan never liked me, but to hear him say it is another punch to my already broken spirit. Knowing that Alekos and Reyes had nothing to do with me being kicked out by Stefan makes me not feel guilty for fucking them


    "So this is why you are here, to make sure I won''t return to your lives? Don''t worry, I knew from the moment you chose Emily that she should have been your hellstar. Maybe we can find a way to make that happen."


    His eyes sh red. Why is he angry? "I am here because I made a mistake and want to make things right. I am here because I know how badly I fucked up and I want to be with you."


    "Tt was not a mistake but a choice. And be with me how? Actually, don''t answer that. You have the love of your life now." I narrow my eyes. "This is about the baby, right? Emily can''t have kids, and you want mine? That''s it? Because if that is the case, it''s not happening," I voice my fearsN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "T don''t fucking care if she can have children or not, but no one will take our baby away from you!" It''s my baby, but I don''t correct him


    "She can be rotten and barren inside, and I couldn''t care less!" he yells, startling me. He runs his left hand through his hair. "I fucking ruined everything because of her." A burst of nervousughter leaves him. "I almost lost my blood-brothers because of my actions. But I hope to regain their trust and convince you to return to us."


    I frown. "Why would you talk like this about the woman you love?"


    "Loved! I will tell you who Emily really is, and then I never want to talk about her again."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    03 < SHARE

 Chapter 180

    Four or Dead


    Kicking out Angel was probably not the wisest decision I have ever made, but seeing the rage in Reyes''s eyes when she said she hated us and the hurt on Alekos''s face when she revealed she was on birth control lets me know I made the right decision. In time, they will realize it is best she is no longer part of our lives. Alekos and Reyes thinking she left on her own is for the best


    I am enjoying a ss of good wine and a steak at a restaurant while the cleaningdy is busy in the apartment when I receive an email from an unknown address with the subject ''Alekos.'' For a moment, I contemte deleting it, but thinking it is something important, I open it


    Alekos, if you are reading this, it means I am in danger. There are things I kept hidden from you, not because I don''t trust you, but because I vowed not to say a word to anyone. But I ask you to trust me ande to my aid onest time


    There is a facility on the outskirts of the city. Terrible things happen there. I have been kidnapped, and in case I am taken there, I attached the address to the email along with other things about that ce


    One more thing. I stole something from Carlos-a pen drive. I don''t know what''s on it, but I hope it contains enough proof to take him down. Make him suffer


    I left the pen drive in the fish tank in yourpany''s lobby


    *Thank you for taking me in when I needed your help, and I want you to know that I don''t hate you or your blood-brothers, and I did want a family with all of you. But I know it is a little toote, and you no longer want me in your lives


    Goodbye


    She was kidnapped? Fuck! If Carlos is behind it.... Guilt hits me. I not only kicked her out, but I was a total ass when she asked for help


    She wanted a family with us...then why lie about it?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I could have at least made sure she was safe. Instead, I threw money at her when she asked for my help, humiliating her and making her cry. I might not like her, but I don''t want her to end up in Carlos''s hands and be raped and killed, just like what happened with Emily


    I open the attached PDF and read the information she sent about the facility. There have been rumors about it for years, and when Reyes and his father confirmed its existence, the Lords have been trying to locate it with their help, but the angels keep it hidden from us


    But if Angel is not lying and she knows how to get there


    My eyes run over the PDF


    Shit! She knows more about it than Reyes or Ander


    I dial Cirro''s number. He is one of Rin''s blood-brothers and one of the


    best hackers I know. If Angel is there, she is in great danger


    Hourster, with Cirro''s help, I enter the facility. The pen drive is in my workputer, as it has a special program that will scan it for viruses or any hidden programs. Once the program runs its course, I will finally see if the pen drive was worth all the trouble Angel is putting me through. Especially since I haven''t told Alekos and Reyes the truth about her being kidnapped


    Lying to Alekos and Reyes is not something I particrly enjoy, but it is necessary


    Inside the facility, I meet a man-514 is tattooed on his face. It is the first time we met, but I have seen photos of him in Rin''s house


    "You are "


    He does not let me finish. Maybe he does not want to talk about his past. "What are you doing here?" he asks, his voice full of anger


    I don''t know if I should trust him, but he is one of the many Lords'' children who have disappeared in the past fifteen years. He may be willing to help me locate Angel. "I am looking for a woman. Help me, and in return, I will take you back to your family. They are looking for you."


    He is silent for a few seconds. "I will help you only if you will give me a hand in destroying this ce."


    It won''t be easy, but Cirro has an entire military arsenal in his van


    "Deal."


    "Tell me the name of the woman."


    "Angelica Hernandez."


    His face is a mask of indifference, so him telling me he knows where she is has me doubting him. But he is from a Lords'' family; he won''t lead me into a trap. At least, I hope not


    He takes the lead, and we go up the stairs. Guards try to stop us, but they are normal humans, and killing them is easy. On the fifth floor, we go to the cells. The doors open, letting me know Cirro hacked the system


    "You didn''te here alone." "Someone is helping me," I let him know


    He nods. "She is in that cell, over there," he says, pointing at the far end of the floor


    Finding Angel was easier than I thought


    A doctores out from one of the cells, dragging a naked woman after him-a woman who looks identical to Emily. But it can''t be. Emily is dead. I was called in to identify her the day the police found the body. It was her, I am sure of it


    But what if it was a setup? A growl of rage leaves me, thinking I lost five years of happiness because of Carlos. Even if I don''t have proof, he is behind this. I am sure of it


    I kill the doctor and pick her up in my arms. Her lips are sewn together, and scars I haven''t seen before are all over her body. Only one draws my attention-it is on her left breast, and she got it when she was six and fell from a tree


    "Emily? Is this really you?" Tears run down her angelic face as she nods


    The rage I feel inside, thinking of what she must have endured. "What have they done to you?"


    She buries her face in my chest, calming me


    "You have been alive all this time." I stand. Guards run to us, and I kill them. "You are safe now, my love. I will never let anything bad ever happen to you."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 181

    Four or Dead


    I rush down the stairs. "I will take you to the best hospital in the country, and the doctors will fix whatever was done to you," I tell her as I get out of the facility


    A tracker is in my right hand, so Cirro can see where I am at any moment. As we nned, the moment I am in his van, he locks the facility, buying us the time we need to disappear


    I take off my t-shirt and put it on Emily


    Cirro''s eyebrows shoot up as he sees Emily in my arms. "What the hell?! Emily? Wasn''t she dead? What about Angelica?"


    Fuck! Angel. I forgot all about her. My demon snarls inside my head, letting me know how displeased he is with me. Guilt washes over me, but I push it to the side


    "Angel is not here," I lie. I stroke Emily''s hair. "Apparently, Emily was alive all this time. Her death was a setup."


    Cirro asks as he drives away


    Now that Emily is back, Alekos and Reyes will forget all about Angel, and we can finally be happy and have the family we always wanted


    "Take us to the hospital."


    T hold Emily in my arms and murmur to her how much I missed her, how much everyone in the house missed her. That, once she is well, she will be the Lady of the house, and she can arrange the Lair as she likes it. She sobs quietly as she listens to me


    Cirro drives fast, and an hourter, he parks in front of the hospital, and I rush Emily to the ER. Questions are asked as doctors take Emily from me. I answer what I can while the gaps are filled in by Emily-a nurse was kind enough to cut the stitches from her mouth


    When Emily is taken to surgery-because her pussy was also sewn shut I finally call AlekosN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Can you and Reyese to the hospital near the Blood Lodge?" I ask, wanting to be with my blood-brothers in this difficult time


    "Did something happen? Is Angel well? That''s why she didn''t call?"


    Why the fuck is he asking about Angel? "I already told you she left


    Didn''t you read the message I sent on the chat group?"


    "T thought she returned." Alekos sounds...heartbroken. "Why are you in the hospital?"


    "T found Emily. It was not her body that we buried. It was a setup from the Dukes. She is in bad shape, but she will make it. The doctors are operating on her right now."


    Several seconds pass without Alekos saying a word. "Emily? Are you


    sure?" "You think I would not recognize the woman I love?"


    Another second of silence. "Reyes and I are out looking for Angel. His demon is enraged and won''t calm until Angel is found, but I cane to be with you."


    "Thanks," I say before ending the call


    Wanting to kill time until Alekos arrives, I log into my workputer via my phone. After Angel used myptop without my permission, I made sure to always have ess to my electronics from my phone. It is incredible how far technology hase


    The program checking the pen drive has finished scanning it and found no malware or viruses, so I check what''s on it. There are two main folders-one for the Lords and the other for the Dukes- each containing hundreds of folders. Each folder is dedicated to one person


    They contain info and photos of both men and women. Some of the names ring a bell, as they are of the Lords'' children who have disappeared in the past twenty years, or blood-brothers, or single Lords'' or Dukes'' daughters


    There is a folder with Angel''s name and one for Emily, and I open it


    There are countless pictures of Emily from before and after we started dating. There are photos after her supposed death as well, and I look at them. Seeing her covered in bruises, her eyes full of sadness, makes me want to kill all the Dukes, starting with those who hurt her


    There are also plenty of videos, and hoping they will contain enough proof to incriminate the Dukes, I open the oldest one. If the date is correct, the footage was taken a month before Emily and I met. She is sitting on the sofa in an unknown living room, typing something on her phone. A few minutester, a man enters. A Duke. Jason Deymar. His father is the state''s senator. He is cocky as hell because his father always has his back. But why was Emily meeting with Jason? From what I know, they don''t know each other


    When Emily sees Jason, she runs to him and tries to kiss him, but he pushes her away


    What the fuck? Emily never mentioned Jason to me or that she has been in a rtionship with him. She told me I was her first rtionship. Why lie if that wasn''t the case? Was she scared of what I would say if I found out she had been with a Duke?


    I keep looking at the video


    "What''s wrong?" she asks him


    Jason hesitates before finally speaking, "My father does not approve of our rtionship."


    Emily''s eyes turn watery. "But we love each other." "We do, but his word is final."


    Tears run down her face. "Isn''t there something we can do to change his


    mind?" Jason shakes his head and hugs Emily while she cries


    I guess this is how their rtionship ended. When we met, she was depressed, but she never said why. Now I know


    The video continues


    Jason rubs Emily''s back. "There might be a way to change his mind, but I don''t know...."


    Emily looks up at him. "Tell me!"


    "It would be best if I didn''t. It''s dangerous, and I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    "Tell me!" Emily insists


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?el5s.org to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    "You will have to get close to Niks Raptou and spy on him. The best way to do it is by being in a rtionship with his son, Alekos."


    My blood turns cold


    Emily bites her bottom lip. "You want me to be in a rtionship with another man? With Alekos Raptou? Isn''t he the one who likes to sleep around?"


    "That''s the one," Jason confirms


    "But how can you ask me to be with someone else?"


    Jason kisses her. "Think of us, babe. And you won''t really be with him since the one you love is me."


    "Twill think about it."


    A grin appears on Jason''s face. "Good." He puts his palms on her shoulders and pushes her down, and she gets on her knees. "I only have thirty minutes," he says as she unzips his pants


    After she sucks him, he fucks her on the sofa. There are many more videos of her and Jason talking about the best way to get close to Alekos and Niks. It was she who came up with the idea of seducing me. Each video ends up with them fucking. There are at least ten videos of Emily gangbanged by Jason and his friends


    I can''t bring myself to watch all the videos


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 <<< SHARE

 Chapter 182

    Four or Dead


    She told me I was her first. She even acted like a scared virgin during our first time. How the fuck did I let myself be manipted by her? All the time she was with me, she was fucking Jason and his friends while telling him about Alekos''s family. She is a lying whore. Even after her ''death, she kept spying on Alekos, and she is the reason why Niks was caught off guard the day Carlos killed him


    All the fucking love I have for her turns into ashes, and if not for being in a hospital, I would have killed her with my own hands. I want to break everything around me, but somehow, I manage to remain calm


    If I look at Angel''s folder, will I find something simr? Is she a fucking lying whore, just like Emily? No wonder I didn''t trust her


    My hands shake as I open Angel''s folder


    I don''t bother looking at the photos and start watching the videos


    The first one is of her in a hospital bed. She is a child, maybe ten? Probably taken after the ident in which her mother died. She looks at the camera with empty eyes. The following are of her crying, ying, or reading in her room. She is mostly alone, and on rare asions, a nanny is with her. Then, videos of her in the facility, lots of tests done on her. Then of her as a teenager-again alone in her room. The day she graduated high school, crying on her bed. That is thest video of herN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I read the report on her and learn that the tests performed on her were


    to determine if she was a hellstar or not. Results-inconclusive. The reason why there are no more videos of Angel is because Luis Hernandez and Carlos came to an agreement regarding her future. Since she was to be Carlos'' future wife, it wasn''t appropriate for him to spy on her. While Carlos kept his word and removed all the hidden cameras from her room, he kept a close eye on her, especially after he started to suspect her of being part of the most mysterious women''s society called the Sisterhood. It was formed five hundred years ago by hellstars, and no matter how hard the Lords or the Dukes tried, they never found its location or the women who were part of it. It was thought that it''s


    existence ended two hundred years ago, but I see that''s not the case


    If Angel is part of it-


    The phone slips from my hands and falls on the floor


    -how many more hellstars are out there?


    Angel is a hellstar. And I left her in the hands of the Dukes to save Emily. God! I made a huge mistake. I have to tell Alekos. No. No. He and Reyes will fucking kill me. No one can know about what I did


    When Alekos finally makes it to the hospital, I am calm and collected, the hatred I now harbor for Emily hidden behind a mask of worry


    "Any luck finding Angel?" I pretend to be worried about her. Or maybe I am worried about her? I feel like my head is spinning. First I need to take care of Emily so I can concentrate on other things


    "Not yet. But I am sure she will appear sooner orter. What about


    Emily?"


    "She was taken to the recovery room and is being monitored until the anesthesia''s effects wear off. A nurse will let us know when we can see her."


    His phone rings. "I have to take this. It''s Reyes."


    While Alekos is talking with Reyes, a doctores to tell me I can see Emily. I go to her. Seeing her in bed, all sorts of machines connected to her, has me hate her even more. She still looks a little groggy, but I want this discussion done and over with


    She smiles at me, and all I want to do is yell


    "Stefan, mein Liebe," her hand reaches out for me


    My love? I am not her love. I was never her love. I was the other one


    The idiot that fell for her charms


    "Touch me, and I will break every bone in your body." Her eyes widen, her hand drops on the bed. "Stefan, what''s wrong?"


    "T know everything," I snarl. She tries to say something, but I don''t let her, as I keep speaking, "About Jason and you. About you gathering information about Alekos and Niks. I won''t kill you this time, but if we ever cross paths again, I won''t be so forgiving. I will pay the hospital


    bills." I take a credit card from my wallet. "There is enough cash on it to get you out of the city and start a new life far away from here."


    "Stefan, let me exin."


    "There is nothing to exin. I saw videos of you and Jason talking, plotting how to bring down the Raptou family. I watched video after video of you fucking him. I regret ever knowing and loving you."


    She starts crying. Probably fake tears because she was caught. "That was in the beginning, but I swear I fell in love with you. That''s why Jason gave me to Azael a year ago because I was about toe to you and tell you everything. I wanted


    to tell you the truth five years ago when I realized that Jason was only using me, and I started having feelings for you, but Jason ckmailed me and faked my death with the help of Carlos and kept me locked in his house."


    "Lies, lies, and more lies." She shakes her head. "You should have died during the operation," I say before leaving


    Alekos is still in the waiting room, but I need to get out of here and clear my head before I do something I will regret-like killing that fucking lying bitch


    "We are done here," I tell Alekos


    "And Emily?"


    "T was wrong, it''s not her."


    Alekos narrows his eyes. "If not for Angel missing, you and I would have a serious talk about what the fuck is going on with you. You have been acting strange for a while now. It is time to get your shit together


    Especially since we found our hellstar, and she needs us."


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    "T will do that," I promise. "I might go to the cabin for a few days." "Reyes and I need you to help us find Angel."


    "T will help when I return."


    Alekos is clearly not happy but does not insist


    We leave the hospital


    The cabin is up in the mountains, and a few days alone will help me deal with all the rage I feel. My car is parked in front of the ne Tech Company, and I have a taxi take me there. Once inside my car, I leave the city behind


    It is noon when I finally reach the cabin. I get inside, change my clothes, grab my hunting gear, and disappear into the forest. For days, I survive on what I fish or kill and sleep in a tent. When I make it back to the cabin, Alekos and Reyes are waiting for me. They look like shit


    "What''s going on?" I ask


    Reyes throws me his phone. "Watch the videos," he snarls


    They are of Angel in the hands of Carlos. I watch everything that is


    done to her, and when she is beaten with a leather paddle, and she screams our names, my name, I break down crying and tell Alekos and Reyes everything


    When I am done telling them what I have done, Reyes takes out a knife


    "T am going to kill you."


    Chapter Comments


    @ POST COMMENT NOW


    3 < SHARE

 Chapter 183

    Four or Dead


    Angel''s screams still echo in my head, her yelling for me to save her


    Why the fuck did I wait until now to tell the truth? Because I was scared of what Alekos and Reyes would do and because I didn''t want to ruin the friendship we had. Angel was tortured because I didn''t open my mouth when I was supposed to. If I weren''t such a piece of shit, we would have gotten her out before anything happened to her


    Angel being beaten with a leather paddle until she is covered in blood


    What if Carlos had killed her? My demon growls so loud I have the impression he will consume me


    The hunting vest I wear over my t-shirt is undone, Reyes shes my chest, and the acid from the knife''s handle spreads across my body, unbearable pain bringing me to my knees. It won''t kill me, but I will experience extreme pain in the days that follow


    Reyes is about to plunge the knife into my heart, but Alekos stops him


    "Do you really want to kill him so fast?"


    "You are right. He deserves to suffer," Reyes says and spits on my face


    Alekos grabs the cor of my vest and yanks me up. "I trusted you, and what did you do?" he snarls


    "Tm sorry," I mumble


    Alekos takes the knife from Reyes. "You better be because I will kill you slowly and painfully."


    He cuts me across my stomach, more acid entering my body, the pain knocking the breath out of me. Alekos puts the tip of the knife to the base of my neck, and I don''t move, knowing that I deserve to be killed by my blood-brothers


    "You knew how I felt about her, what Reyes and I feel for her, and you still kicked her out, lying to her and us! It was not your decision but hers if she wanted to leave! Not that I would have really let her leave."


    Reyes trembles with rage, his eyes turning entirely red. "You were like a brother to me. And you took my mate away from me," he growls every word, making me believe it is his demon who is speaking


    I knew Reyes was on the verge of madness, but since meeting Angel, his mind was clearer than ever. I let everyone down because I wasn''t willing


    to give up on Emily, and she ended up being a treacherous snake


    Reyes''s nails and canines start to elongate. Is he going to shift? Goddam


    Alekos grabs his shoulder. "Keep it together. We will find her."


    Reyes moves away from me and starts hitting his head against the wall


    He does this when the dark whisper is too loud. Angel kept his darkness


    at bay, and now he is self-harming again


    Blood gushes out from the cuts made by Reyes, the acid running through my veins, making every part of my body scream in pain


    "T will bring her back," I promise


    "Bring her back?" Alekos asks sarcastically. "While you were here hunting rats like you, she was saved."


    I let out a breath of relief. Angel is alive and safe. "Where is she? I need to apologize to her."


    "If we knew where she was, do you think we would be here?" Reyes roars


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    My gaze goes to Reyes, who is still banging his head against the wall


    Alekos and I would always stop him, not wanting anything to happen to him, but Alekos is holding my vest tight, almost like he is afraid that I will run away the moment he lets go. I wouldn''t. I might be many things, but I am not a coward


    "What do you mean you don''t know where she is? You saved her." Neither Alekos nor Reyes say anything. I am starting to panic. While in the forest, I''ve had time to think about Angel and how I''ve treated her since she threw away Emily''s engagement ring. Now that the rose- tinted sses regarding Emily are gone, I can see Angel is the one for me. When I took her shopping, I loved every second I spent with her


    And each time I saw her with Reyes and Alekos, I imagined I was the


    one inside her


    "Right?" I ask


    "You lost your right to know shit about Angel the moment you went behind our backs and made a decision without talking to us," Alekos snarls. "The most important rule of being a blood-brother is never betray the others and never make decisions on your own. You not only broke that one but also the one that demands us to take care of our bonded when you threw her on the street."


    "But she is not our bonded anymore." What a stupid thing to say because I want her to be my bonded. And she is more than that. She is my hellstar. I want to let that sink in, but the pain from the acid makes it hard to think rationally


    Reyes finally stops mming his head into the wall and looks at me


    Blood covers his forehead from the force in which he has inflicted the damage to himself. "Because you refused to do your part despite knowing she is our hellstar. You kept pushing her away, never fucking her or taking care of her emotional needs. You failed her and us over and over again."


    I failed Angel and my blood-brothers. I don''t deserve any of them, but even if it takes me a lifetime, I will work hard to show them I am worthy of forgiveness


    "If there were a way to sever the bond that binds us as blood-brother


    without risking Reyes''s sanity, I wouldn''t hesitate to do it," Alekos


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    sneers


    Alekos doesn''t want me as his blood-brother anymore


    I fucked up everything because I wasn''t willing to let go of Emily because of what she represented my first love. It took me seeing the videos of her and Jason to wake up to reality and the videos of Angel''s torture to know what I lost


    "Give me a chance to prove how sorry I am for everything," I beg


    Alekos snorts. "Excuse me? You want to prove you are sorry?" His sarcastic tone lets me know he does not believe me. "How can I trust you are sorry when you were up here for four days while our bonded, our hellstar, was tortured because you were a fucking coward who wouldn''t take responsibility for what you did!" he roars


    I needed to clear my head, but I didn''t really think through what would happen to Angel


    "If not for you, none of this would have happened," Reyes growls


    "I know," I whisper. "But I am truly sorry. How can I prove that I am not lying?"


    Alekos''s jaw is set hard. "Tell me the truth about the woman in the hospital."


    I don''t want to tell them about Emily, but if I keep quiet, I will lose my


    only chance to set things right. Will Alekos use me of knowing of Emily''s ns? Surely, he knows Niks was like a father to me. But he will question why I let Emily get away with everything she did, and I don''t have a clear answer myself


    Not wanting to make my blood-brothers wait, I take my phone out of my pocket. "The battery is dead, but allow me to charge it, and then I will show you something important."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter Comments POST COMMENT


    Brooke Wynn Rogers Fe) OMG our poor Reyes!


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    3 < SHARE


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!